Posted on

Final Contest Entry #24 : Big Bellied Buddha

 

Everyone,

This has been one helluva contest, and here’s the final entry for our  ‘Spanking Wish’ contest  …

Enjoy! We’ll begin voting soon.

– Dana

 

**********

“Big Bellied Buddha”

Mary was a young college student at the ripe age of nineteen. She attended a small out of state college which carried a high reputation in mathematics and science. Mary was an excellent student who studied hard and performed well on tests. Her favorite class was biochemistry. Which was taught by a tall and beautiful female professor named Professor Varney. Professor Varney was a sharp witty woman with a genuine liking towards Mary. Mary being the intelligent young lady that she was could definitely recognize the contrasting attention Professor Varney would give Mary verse the other students in her class. Mary took delight in this special attention and looked forward to the days of the week when she had her biochemistry class. Mary began sitting in the very front of the room. Choosing to sit right dead in front of Professor Varneys podium. And as the semester went by Professor Varney continued her unquestionable preference she had towards Mary. Mary began to dote more and more with this unusual type of attention. And in return she began fantasizing about Professor Varney on a consistent basis. Most of Mary’s fantasies of Professor Varney pertained to spanking. Being that Mary had been a spanko since the day she could remember. Mary longed for Professor Varney to put her over her knee and spank her for all the naughty things she had done in her past from the time she was a little girl.

One day as Mary was sitting outside on the campus lawn she was approached my Professor Varney. “Well look who it is, looking so sophisticated with her biochemistry textbook in one hand and her coffee in the other.” Mary was choked up and had no idea what to say. Professor Varney took notice of Mary’s reluctant vibe and continued on. “ Well Miss Mary I can see you are at a loss for words so I will continue on. Don’t you know how rude it is to just sit and stare when one is trying to make simple conversation? What has happened all of a sudden to my top student?” Mary just shrugged her shoulders and again was unable to think of anything to say. “Mary I would like to invite you out to dinner with me on Friday night. Would you be able to make it?” Ms. Varney said. Mary’s mouth dropped and she began to shake her head up and down acknowledging she would be able to attend the invitation. “Then it’s settled. I will meet you at the Golden Egg Roll at eight o’clock Friday night. Don’t be late young lady or I will have to put you across my knee after dinner.” Professor Varney said in a stern voice. Mary again shook her head and watched in awe as Professor Varney walked away. Mary couldn’t believe what Professor Varney had just mentioned about putting her over her knee after dinner if she was late. “Was Professor Varney a spanko as well?” Mary wondered. The final words Professor Varney stated about spanking kept reiterating in Mary’s mind over and over again until finally Friday night came.

Mary dressed in a classy tight black outfit and decided to leave her kinky hair down for once in a great while. Mary wanted to purposefully show up late to see if Professor Varney was actually being serious about spanking her for being tardy.  But she just didn’t have the courage. Although Mary was a bonafide spanko since the beginning of her time, she unfortunately had not yet been spanked. As Mary reached the Golden Eggroll in the middle of Chinatown she immediately saw Professor Varney waiting outside the front door. Mary waved innocently as she approached the door. “Hello Mary. I’m glad to see that you took being on time seriously. But too bad for me. I was looking forward to having you over my knee.” Mary gulped and said absolutely nothing. Professor Varney then opened the door for Mary and they both went inside together.

That was it!  Mary knew now for sure that this could actually be the first opportunity in her life to get spanked. Mary and Professor Varnney sat in a corner booth of the small restaurant away from all the shuffle and bustle. There Professor Varney did most of the talking. Mary was mummified by Professor Varneys presence. And the only thing she could think of was getting spanked by this ultimate fantastic women named Professor Varney. “Mary I want you to call me Suzanne from now on. Can you do that for me?” Professor Varney asked in a low sweet tone. Mary shook her head yes. Suzanne smiled. “Excuse me for my rudeness Suzanne but I must use the ladies room.” “You may go sweet girl.” Suzanne replied. Mary liked having that assurance. It made her feel safe. She smiled at Suzanne and stood up. “Don’t dottle for long little Miss. Or I will have to spank you.” Suzanne said in a smiling voice. “I won’t. I promise.” Mary said quickly. And off she went.

As Mary washed her hands she looked in the mirror and began thinking that all of this was too good to be true. Mary finally knew what she really wanted for the very first time in her young adult life. She wanted Suzanne. Mary wasn’t exactly sure how she wanted her. But what Mary did know for sure was that she wanted Suzanne to give her the spanking she always longed for. As Mary exited the bathroom and began hustling back to the table something shiny caught her eye. There, standing practically right in front of her, was a large golden Buddha. The Buddha statue was surrounded by shiny silver quarters and a basket of Asian fruit at its knees. Mary slowly walked up to the Buddha. She noticed the statues wide naked belly sticking straight out at her. A tall Chinese chef saw Mary standing in front of  the Buddha. Suddenly the chef came out from behind the kitchen entry way and stood next to Mary. He told Mary to rub the Buddhas belly and make a wish. Mary looked at the Chinese chef  in amazement. She then looked back down at the Buddha’s belly. Mary slowly brought one of  her hands up from her right side. She began rubbing the Buddha’s smooth golden belly. Her fingers moved back and forth and round and round. As she rubbed the belly of the Buddha Mary made her wish. She wished for Suzanne to spank her. To spank her hard and thoroughly. In a way that would bring her to tears. The way she had always fantasized about.

That very same night Mary returned home from the the Chinese restaurant. She was sad and she lied in her bed all alone. Mary was disappointed that nothing further happened after dinner with Suzanne. Then Mary stared at the ceiling wondering if only the wish she had made at the Chinese restaurant would actually come true one day. Soon Mary began fantasizing about getting a really hard spanking from Suzanne until finally she fell fast asleep. The next morning Mary woke up. She looked around and noticed that her room and all her things were completely different. All of a sudden, she heard a very familiar voice. The voice was of a women talking in the hallway right outside the door from where Mary had awoken. Mary soon realized she recognized the woman’s voice.  It was the voice of Professor Varney. Unexpectedly, Mary heard Suzanne,s voice again. But this time Suzanne’s voice was calling directly towards her. “Mary this is the last time I am going to tell you to get up from that bed. You are going to be late for class! If I have to come back in your room one more time young lady, I am going to yank you out of that bed and spank your bottom like I’ve never spanked it before!” Mary quickly jumped up from her unfamiliar bed with delight.  “Coming Suzanne!”  She promptly called back. Mary then rushed out of her bedroom and ran down the stairs as fast as her legs could carry her.

Posted on

Contest Entry #21 : One Wish

 

Here we go!

The last handful of the  ‘Spanking Wish’ contest  entries.

Enjoy~

– Dana

 

**********

“One Wish”

  

This is a true story about a guy named Reed and his girlfriend, Amelie. I think it’s true. I heard it all from Reed, and why would he lie? It’s actually pretty hard to believe. Let’s just go with it’s a true story.

So Reed and Amelie were driving through Arizona on their way back to Southern California. Reed had a rusted blue Ford pickup he inherited from his old man, and on this particular day in July, somewhere between the desert and nowhere, it was getting low on gas.

“Get out the map, Am.” He turned his head to see his girlfriend looking straight ahead, arms folded against her chest. “I know you’re pissed, baby. Sulking isn’t going to get us home any faster.”
She didn’t move a muscle, but she cursed at him. I should explain here that Amelie was not the girl you’d bring home to mother. “Get it yourself.”
“I’m driving. It’s in the glove compartment.”
“So are your brains.”
“Come on, Baby, don’t be like that.” Such were their conversations. Knowing Reed at the time, he was looking and sounding apologetic. Trust me, he was really into this girl.
With a sudden movement, she raked open the glove compartment, grabbed the Rand McNally easy-fold, full-color map of the Western United States, and slapped it down onto Reed’s denimed thigh. With a sigh, he pulled the truck to a stop, still running, off the side of the highway.

As the long cloud of dust slowly dissipated behind them, he saw on the map it would be best if they turned up on 347. He told her he thought they could make it.
She kicked the dashboard. “Well, isn’t that special.” She finally turned to look at him. He noted the shine of sweat on her forehead under damp strands of pretty, multi-colored hair. “You mean we could be stuck out here? I told you we should have had your dad wire the money.” She cursed the truck again, its lack of air conditioning, and her poor luck in choosing boyfriends.
They had been over this before. “It’s not like going to the ATM.” He explained carefully. “I hate asking him for money, Am. You know how it is. The credit card? The speeding tickets?”
She cursed again. She was tired of him throwing that in her face.
“I know, baby, it’s not all your fault. We’ll be home soon, and everything’ll be cool, I promise.”

They did make it to a gas station, two pumps and a little gift shop off a road McNally must have missed. Reed wasn’t sure what he’d do if not for that luck, but maybe he was due. In the shop he went to pay for the gas while Amelie found the rest room. Behind the counter an old woman stood wearing a shawl, and around her dark head were pretty strings of beads. “Hello, Ma’am. Sure is a scorcher today,” he said, holding out a crisp B. Franklin extracted from his wallet. She didn’t take the money. She didn’t move. Was she made of wood? The woman was studying Reed’s face. He was a little spooked by it, but he thought he saw compassion in her eyes. She held up a finger then disappeared through a door behind the register.

When the woman returned, she held out her palm. “This is for you,” she said. He took the object from her as if it might break at his touch. “What is this?” he asked. “It is very old,” she said. “From the Navaho.”
He could see it was a silver and turquoise bracelet. “Sorry, it’s very nice.” He tried to give it back to her.
“It brings good luck,” she said, as if that should change his mind.
Did this sales pitch ever work? He wanted to ask her if he looked that stupid, but instead he smiled. He told her he would love to buy it, but that he just couldn’t afford it right then.
She reached for the money in his other hand. “One hundred. The gas and the charm,” she said, nodding at the bracelet. “It is worth far more, I assure you.”
Reed studied the piece of Indian jewelry. The silver needed polishing. Maybe it was only because the turquoise matched the color with which Amelie had streaked her hair, or that she would probably love the thing at least as soon as she got over her latest snit, but he wanted to buy it for her.
“You can make a single wish,” she said.
“Just one?” Reed smiled again at the old woman. He heard the sound of the door behind him. Am was cursing again. She wanted to know if Reed planned to spend the whole day in this hell hole.
He wished his girlfriend wasn’t such a spoiled brat.

As it turned out, Reed was right. Once they got home and settled, Amelie loved her new bracelet. In fact, she was wearing it a week later when she wanted to talk to him about something. It was strange, really. They were on the couch having just watched another rerun of Twilight. Reed was busy kissing his girlfriend on the neck, whispering in her ear, preparing to lead her to the bedroom. A typical night would involve her acting bored and hard to get before deigning to be the girl of his dreams. That night she was different. Reed was worried because the way she was acting could only be a sign of bad news. Her mouth said she wanted to tell him something, but her eyes clearly did not. He had never seen her so unsure of anything.

“I met someone online,” she said.
“Oh.” His heart felt like a bag of coal.
“It’s not what you think.” She pinched his leg reassuringly. Whatever it was, it was too hard for her to talk about.
“How about just telling me who you met?” She told him she had met a woman. An older woman. Disturbing images flashed before his eyes. He couldn’t make out what they were. “How did you meet?”
“I was curious about something. I googled around.”
He had no idea where she was going with this. He asked her what she was curious about.
“First I have to tell you something.” She was biting at the ring through her lower lip. She appeared to be studying the tattoos on her ankle and the one on the top of her milky foot. “I know I’m not always the best girlfriend.” He heard her mumble under her breath. “I know you’re pissed sometimes.”
He told her he loved her, that that was all that mattered.
“I know you do.” She glanced up at him quickly, then back to her feet. “Admit it, though. You’d change me if you could.”
He palmed her cheek to gently turn her face to his and assured her that she was the sweetest brat he’d ever known.
“What about the debt I got us in? The reckless shit I do?”
“We don’t need to get into this, baby.” He tried to kiss her.
“Reed, stop. I looked for someone online because I need to be punished.”

The room they were in was a vacuum. The two floated in the silence of space.

He asked her what she meant by punished.
“Ms K is a professional disciplinarian.”
“Huh?”
They continued to float, around them the universe spinning slowly.
“I can’t explain this so it makes sense to you,” she said. “I don’t really understand it. I got to thinking last week, and I knew what I had to do.”
“Is this safe, Am?” He was afraid to know what she was actually talking about.
She told him she was going to meet Ms K the next day at Starbucks so they could talk more.

Two days later they had an appointment for something crazy. Reed pulled the pickup to the curb in front of a well-manicured ranch house in the San Fernando Valley. Neither he nor his girlfriend had said much on the drive through the basin. Reed was on edge. Amelie could not seem to get comfortable on the worn seat on the passenger side, and she was looking more pale, if that was possible. Streaks of pink had been added to her hair.

“Reed, you have to promise me.” She pinned him to his spot with sober eyes. “Whatever happens in there,” she nodded at the ranch house, “you have to sit quiet and just watch. Can you do that?”
“I don’t know. You won’t tell me what’s really going on.”
“I can’t. Promise me.”
He sighed, rubbed his rough face with two hands. He hadn’t shaved in two days. She asked him if he trusted her. He felt he had no real choice in the matter.

So Reed played along. He shook the woman’s hand, partook in the introductions, and sat through the preliminary small talk. What do you say to a disciplinarian? Ushered into a room set up as a home office, they were asked to take two seats at a large desk. The scene reminded him of the time he and his girlfriend had tried getting a loan at their local bank. Despite her conservative retro-attire, Ms K looked younger than expected, tall and attractive. Reed had pictured a middle-aged woman. Still she was Amelie’s polar opposite. The contrast between the two females was strikingly evident. Head-to-head, one could believe they were a starchy PTA mom and her wild child teen.

“Is this how you dress for an important meeting?” Ms K had focused on Amelie, her tone shifting abruptly to scolding. “You’re not out for a night of clubbing.”

His girlfriend was gothic punk. Lip and septum rings were shining. Reed felt a moment of amusement. Had this all been staged? He was aware of the idea of role-playing. Now that he thought of it, Ms K was dressed rather odd. An apron with pictures of cupcakes all over it seemed a bit much. He had noticed the tattoos on her ankles. The 1950’s housewife look and attitude had to be affected.

“This is what I like to wear,” Amelie said. “You didn’t say anything about a dress code.”
“I assumed you were mature enough to know better, but then the choices you’ve been making in your life are what bring you here today, aren’t they?”

That was to become the topic for discussion. Ms K was cool, calm, and collected as she talked from a list of offenses that read like a rap sheet of adolescent rebellion and irresponsibility. Public indecency… Ecstasy… The party she threw in their rec room that got them thrown out of their condo. Reed knew full well that his girlfriend was a free spirit, but when actually confronted with an itemized accounting, he was suddenly struck by the fact that Amelie Jane Adams did have a problem. The sobering thought was that changes in her life were needed. Could this nice cupcake lady seated imperially across the desk from them help in any meaningful way? What were her qualifications?

If you think this story is strange so far, believe me, this is the part you’re going to be shaking your head. After discussing Amelie’s bad behavior, Ms K informed her that things were, indeed, going to change. It was time Amelie learned to be a proper young lady.

“There is a bathroom down that hall,” she said. “You will get out of those clothes, wash your face and come back here to this office when you are finished. Is that clear?”

He expected she would be laughing. Certainly she would have a suggestion for where Ms K could get psychiatric help, but what Amelie did was say, “This is stupid,” got up from her chair and walked to the door. With mouth open, Reed watched his obedient girlfriend leave the room, then listened to the echo of combat boots on wood flooring as they clattered down the hall.

“Are you okay?” Ms K’s attention was now on Reed. Her eyes had softened. “Amelie tells me you’re not sure about this.”
“About what?” He didn’t want to sound confrontational. “Are you guys playing some kind of game?”
“You can think of it that way if you like. It is not going to be a game for your friend.”
Reed didn’t understand. “Can I ask you something? Why did you get into… what you do?”
“I enjoy everything about it.”
He just wanted to be sure Am was going to be alright. Ms K assured him that she would be fine. She said, “Throughout history, countless boys and girls have not only survived this form of discipline, but were better off for having experienced it.”

His mind abuzz, he noticed that Amelie had slipped back into the room and was standing behind the chair next to him. Her silent entry was aided by the fact that she wore no clothes to rustle, no shoes to clatter. She had nothing on but a pair of small, white underpants and her silver and turquoise bracelet.

“Come with me, young lady.” Ms K had Amelie’s upper right arm firmly in grip and was marching her back out the door she had just entered. In a trance, Reed followed behind. Down the dim hall they went, silhouettes against the light ahead. Was his girlfriend resisting? He couldn’t tell for sure. Her feet were reluctant, as if she were being forced to keep up with the quicker pace Ms K was setting. The sight of Amelie under the control of this powerful woman stunned his senses. He saw a girl exposed and fragile. He was aroused.

His girlfriend had been marched into the kitchen, a clean, ordered room filled with yellow sunshine streaming through a large bay window. In the corner next to the stove was a thigh-high wooden stool that Ms K dragged scraping the floor into the center of the room. Resting on the seat of the stool was a hairbrush. Reed described it as old and worn. The bristles appeared to be backed by a substantial amount of dark, solid wood. He wasn’t sure what he was supposed to do, so he sat at the small breakfast table facing the scene to be played out before him.

If you had seen Reed sitting at that kitchen table, I don’t know what you’d have been thinking. The best I can describe it is he looked confused, like all sound he heard was coming from an old radio, where everything around him had suddenly turned black, white, and grainy. As Ms K, seated on the stool, was guiding Amelie up and over her lap, and then tugging down the little white pants, pasted on Reed’s face was a bewildered smile. “Where do bad girls get punished?” Ms K asked. If Amelie knew, she did not care to answer. Reed knew. As you might expect, he was a big fan of his girl’s body. He loved her butt. Her ass… her booty… you know, the words used to identify that area of the anatomy. That wasn’t the word Ms K used. Reed could not help but grin because this girl’s discipline was going to be a spanking on her bottom. Her bare bottom.

A spanking? The more specific term for what Amelie was to receive that afternoon is a hairbrush spanking. Her boyfriend had no time to think about what that could mean before Ms K was in the process of administering the punishment. Before Reed could be fearful of the potential for pain, he recognized that Amelie’s disciplinarian was taking it easy. He was relieved to see that the inherent weight of that hard round object was being applied with only quick snaps of the wrist, what looked to be no more than a child’s punishment, though the reaction from Am indicated that she was feeling the effect, a stinging to inspire a string of breathy exclamations and some restless squirming. Reed was loving it. He thought she was just as cute as she could be, a naughty little girl over her Mommy’s cupcake decorated knee.

When the spanking stopped, Amelie was sporting two bright red spots on her white skin, each reflecting the shape of the hairbrush. Ms K scolded her again for her very bad behavior, making certain the reason for this old-fashioned lesson was clearly understood. Proper young ladies are well-mannered. They are modest. They do not use foul language. They are not excessively self-indulgent. They do not smoke or drink or ingest harmful substances. They respect other people’s property. They obey all laws, and above all, they are kind and considerate of others, especially their boyfriends.

Reed was enjoying this immensely. That was about to change. Amelie’s disciplinarian informed the room that when girls have been very bad, they lose their sitting privileges. The hairbrush was raised, and in the blink of an eye, a girl was getting her first real spanking, the one she would never forget. Reed was startled right out of his complacency, his notion that he was witness to a charming little game. The color in the kitchen had turned cooler. The sunflowers watching from the window sill were grim. Ms K had warned him. No game. She was entirely focused, peppering a spoiled brat’s upturned nakedness with snaps of wrist much sharper than before, the sound of hard wood to delicate flesh now lush with corporeal resonance. His girlfriend quickly wanted no part of what was happening to her as evidenced by the yelping, the kicking, and what appeared to be the sincere effort to wriggle and twist off of her disciplinarian’s apron. Ms K simply held fast, her assault on that raised behind relentless. Reed didn’t know what to do. He was being pushed and pulled by two opposing forces. One insisted that he yell for it to stop, and if that didn’t save his sweetheart from her agony, then he must get up from his chair and stop it. The other was Am’s own voice. Whatever happens, he must not interfere.

We can never read her mind, but Amelie was probably hoping her boyfriend had forgotten any promises made since leaving their apartment that day. She was acting like she needed to be rescued. The way it worked out is that the spanking ended without the need for heroics. Ms K was soon satisfied, and that was that. Reed watched his wet-faced girl helped down, two palms all consumed with rubbing as if they might smother a fire. The color inflicted could have inspired a Baskin-Robbins flavor of the month. Reed remembered to breathe. His heart was tripping, but all that remained were the hugs. Amelie was forgiven. Her slate was clean.

On the passenger side in Reed’s pickup, she was more uncomfortable on her seat going home than she had been on the way to see her disciplinarian, but that’s not to say she was unhappy. On the contrary, Am was giddy. Once they got over some initial embarrassment, an awkwardness they felt when finally alone after what had happened, she was more relaxed and talkative than he could remember her having been in a long time. I’m not saying she was a different person. I’m not saying that in the days ahead she would behave like Ms K’s proper young lady. Amelie was created by nature a brat, however, she was no longer an unaccountable one. She would make a better effort at being good. After all, there were consequences to consider because very naughty girls got taken back to see Ms K, who always had ways to induce sorrow and shame for misbehavior. It was during this time that the lightbulb came on for Reed. One evening in a fit of inspiration, he provided his cranky, ill-mannered girl with his own attempt at sound traditional discipline.

It was soon after that, I was standing as best man at their wedding. Aside from the groom himself, I would bet I was the only person in the over one hundred gathered who knew the whole story behind Amelie’s bracelet. The bride with neon pink hair and matching pink sneakers was the girl everyone expected, but I understood that the vows taken were more than just platitudes. You may not be buying it, but I watched the exchange of rings and the groom kissing the bride. I listened to the judge’s reading of the Navaho Wedding Blessing.

Now you have lit a fire and that fire should not go out.
The two of you now have a fire that represents love,
understanding and a philosophy of life.
It will give you heat, food, warmth and happiness.
The new fire represents a new beginning –
a new life and a new family.
The fire should keep burning; you should stay together.
You have lit the fire for life, until old age separates you.

I saw it in their eyes. Reed’s one wish had become the best of luck for both of them.

 

Posted on

Spanking story entry #19 : Wish Upon a Star

 

Everyone,

It’s obvious that none of us is going to get a thing done today, so let’s just read all these great entries to the ‘Spanking Wish’ contest  .

Enjoy!

– Dana

 

**********

“Wish Upon a Star”

“Catch a falling star, and put it in your pocket. Never let it fade away. Catch a falling star and put it in your pocket. Save it for a rainy day.”
The lyrics from the old song by Petty Como ran through my head as I sat by the lake behind my aunt’s cabin watching the meteor shower. It was early August and my father had sent me to my aunt for the last month of summer before I returned to college. I often felt unwanted by my father since my mother had passed away in a car accident a few years before, and my aunt and I had hardly talked since I arrived.
I hugged my knees to my chest and finally let a few tears fall. I was tired of feeling alone. I took a deep breath and whispered “I wish there was someone who loved me and who wasn’t afraid to show it, even if that means being disciplined when I deserve it,” into the stillness as another meteor fell to earth. As I looked up into the night sky, the stars appeared to wink at me. “That’s weird,” I thought, and curled up in my blanket, falling peacefully asleep under the stars.
~
Several hours later I awoke to the sounds of the birds chirping and the sight of the sun rising over the lake. It was breathtaking. I slowly stretched and sat up. I hadn’t meant to stay out all night, and slept better than I had in months. I brushed out my wavy, auburn hair with my fingers and pulled part of it back, securing it with the elastic band from around my wrist. My hair fell a few inches bellow my shoulders. I stood, brushing off my white sundress, and shook out my blanket before folding it. It was early, but it was already 75 degrees at least.
I walked towards the cabin and went in the side door, closing it quietly behind me. I walked quietly up the stairs towards my room. I wasn’t trying to sneak in, but didn’t want to be responsible for waking my aunt up. As I reached the top of the stairs, I saw that it was too late for that.
“Where have you been, Rebecca Noel?” It had been years since anyone had used my first and middle name, and I instantly felt nervous.
“Hi, Aunt Kate,” I said swallowing and forced myself to smile, “I was down by the lake. I fell asleep watching the meteor shower. It was amazing!”
“Do you have any idea what time it is?!”
“No, I don’t. I left my phone in here. I woke up to the birds singing and the sunrise.”
“It’s a little after 7,” she said coolly, “and you are just now coming home after being out ALL NIGHT!”
“So? I’ve been here the whole time, just outside is all. What’s the big deal?” As soon as the question was out of my mouth, I realized I’d walked directly into her trap. I was in trouble, and there was no way I was going to talk my way out of it.
“What’s the big deal?! I didn’t know where you were! I have been worried about you since I saw your door open and that you were gone late last night!”
“Why would you be worried about me? You’ve barely talked to me since I’ve been here!” I snapped bitterly. A look of pain crossed Aunt Kate’s face. I hadn’t meant to say it out loud, but wasn’t sorry I had either.
Aunt Kate stood, and at 5’6” towered over my 5’2” frame. She was petite with shoulder length auburn hair and piercing green eyes. After looking at me evenly for a minute she walked over and hugged me. I wanted to get away from her, but found myself relaxing into her arms after a minute.
“Oh, Becca. I’m sorry. You coming here brought back many memories of your mother…my sister. You are so much like her! It’s been hard for me to process that. I didn’t mean to shut you out.”
“It’s fine. I’m used to it. Dad always finds a way to get rid of me since mom died. Boarding school, college, going away on business when I’m home from school…” I hadn’t talked about what happened at home since Mom died and couldn’t stop myself from crying. I had long since buried my emotions and learned to always put on a happy face around others. It was what was expected of me.
“No, it’s not okay, Becca. You need family, and so do I. It’s not okay for me to shut you out after you bring back so many wonderful, and a few painful memories.” She stopped hugging me and held me and held me at arm’s length, “and it’s not okay for you to put on a happy face all the time. It really is okay for you to just be okay.” I nodded.
Aunt Kate guided me to the couch and we both sat down. “I have an idea. You don’t have to say anything now; I just want you to think about it.”
“Okay,” I said nodding again.
“When school starts again in the fall, you can live with me at my house in the city instead of student housing. It’s only 10 minutes from campus, and I think it would do us both a great deal of good to be with family.”
“I’ll think about it,” I said nodding. I couldn’t help but smile a little. I liked the idea. I was used to living with roommates, but wasn’t sure how much I wanted to be with family. I liked my freedom, and wasn’t sure I was ready to give it up.
“Now about last night and this morning…I was really worried about you! I had no idea where you were, who you were with, or what you were doing. It wasn’t until the sun started to come up that I saw what I thought was probably you sleeping by the lake.”
“I’m sorry. I didn’t know I needed permission when I was still here,” I just barely stopped myself from rolling my eyes. “I would have asked permission if I had planned to go somewhere.”
“First of all, be careful with your tone, young lady. I’m going to tell you right now that being sarcastic with me is a very poor life choice. Second, if you go anywhere at night you do need to ask, and I probably would have said yes if you had asked. This is a fairly safe area right now, but there are often times when coyotes roam and there are times when it isn’t safe for you to be out at night alone.”
“Yes ma’am,” I said nodding. “I understand.”
“Good girl. Now, since you did stay out all night without permission. I think it’s only fair that you are punished for it.”
“What? You’re going to ground me?” I said incredulously.
“No, I’m going to spank you.” My mouth dropped open in shock. “Close your mouth. You’re not a fish.” I quickly closed it again. “It’s going to hurt, but will be over with a lot faster than a grounding. It will also allow you to really cry and release those emotions you’ve bottled up for far too long, but only if you’re open to that. You’ll feel a lot better after it’s over than you do now.”
“But I’m too old to be spanked…” I said weakly. I really didn’t have a good argument as to why I shouldn’t be spanked, and I knew it.
“Oh, honey. You will never be too old or too big to be spanked. Now, over you go,” Aunt Kate said, grabbing my left arm, and pulled me over her lap. My upper body rested comfortably over her lap while my legs dangled behind me, my toes just barely brushing the floor. I took a deep breath. I couldn’t explain why, but this felt right. Aunt Kate firmly rubbed my bottom for a minute, and then raised her hand, bringing it down quickly with a sharp smack on my right cheek. She raised her hand and brought it down onto my waiting bottom over and over again. The sting was only mild at first, but after a few minutes my entire bottom was warm and stinging.
Aunt Kate paused as she raised the lower hem of my white sundress and draped it over my back. She firmly rubbed her hand over my pale blue cotton panties for a minute before resuming my spanking. The swats felt more intense than they had over my dress, especially when they landed on the bare skin bellow my panties, but I still felt relaxed. A few minutes later, Aunt Kate put her hand in the upper waistband of my panties and began to pull them down. Without being told, I raised my hips to make it easier for her. Although my bottom was stinging, the whole thing felt right to me.
“Good girl, Becca,” Aunt Kate said, firmly rubbing my bottom. Without saying another word, Aunt Kate raised her hand and resumed spanking me. I thought my dress and panties hadn’t offered much protection, but quickly found out how mistaken I was as the first swats landed on my now exposed bottom. She alternated fast and slow hard swats. It hurt, but wasn’t anything I couldn’t handle. My bottom was red and warm when Aunt Kate finally stopped.
“Alright, let’s get down to business,” Aunt Kate said picking up a thin wooden paddle from the table next to her. It was about the size of a ping pong paddle, and was lavender with purple violets painted on one side.
“That’s pretty, how bad can it be?” I thought, as the paddle made its ascent. A second later the paddle hit my bottom with a loud SLAP! There was an intense sting on the surface of my right cheek where the paddle landed.
“Ow!” I cried out, inhaling sharply.
There wasn’t time to dwell on it though as the paddle was already making its rapid descent and hit my left cheek with another loud SLAP.
“Ah!” I said and grabbed the couch cushion. I wanted to reach back and protect my bottom from the paddle, but instinctively knew that was a bad idea.
“Keep breathing,” Aunt Kate said bring down the paddle onto my waiting bottom again. I nodded and forced myself to take a few deep breaths.
Aunt Kate started slowly at first, but quickly picked up the tempo. Just when I would get used to it, she would change her angle or intensity. Within a few minutes my bottom was on fire, and a few tears stung my eyes. She landed a few dozen swats on my sit spot, the point where the lower curve of my bottom meets the upper thighs, and I squirmed and kicked my legs involuntarily.
“Stay still,” Aunt Kate said, delivering a stinging swat to my right upper thigh.
“I’m trying!”
“Uh huh,” she said smacking my left upper thigh.
I yelped. “Please stop! It really hurts!”
“I know,” Aunt Kate said with a laugh. “It’s supposed to. That’s how I know I’m getting through to you.”
“Okay, one, that laugh was scary, and two, you are! I won’t go out without your permission, especially at night!”
“Good, I’m glad to hear it,” she said putting down the paddle and picked up the round wood-backed hairbrush that was resting on the table next to her. “But I will be the judge of what you deserve, and when you’ve learned your lesson, young lady!” She punctuated her statement with a dozen hard swats from the brush. I cried out as a fresh set of tears stung my eyes.
“Yes ma’am,” I said softly.
Over and over the brush landed on my already sore backside. I couldn’t decide whether I preferred the brush over the paddle. In ways it was better, as the sting didn’t just stay on the surface of my bottom, but went deeper. In ways it was worse, as the pain was concentrated in a much smaller area than when she used the paddle. Aunt Kate delivered dozens of stinging swats from the brush in rapid succession. I squirmed and tried to get away from the relentless brush. She was clearly experienced in giving spankings though, and held me tightly against her. She thoroughly covered every inch of my bottom with the brush, and after a few minutes I stopped struggling and let the tears come.
“Good girl, Becca,” Aunt Kate said without letting up. She continued to spank me hard for several minutes before finally putting down the brush. “Good girl,” she said as she spanked me with her hand again. After several minutes of slow, medium hard swats she stopped and rubbed my back and bottom. I took slow, deep breaths and noticed how relaxed I was.
“I’m proud of you, Becca. You handled that very well.”
“Thank you,” I said quietly.
“You’re welcome. Unfortunately for you though, we’re not quite done yet.”
“What?”
“That was the spanking for staying out all night without permission. We still have to deal with your sarcastic tone, and snapping at me.”
“But…”
“Don’t argue with me unless you want to make things worse for yourself.” It was clear from her tone that she meant it.
“Yes ma’am,” I said quietly.
“Good girl. You’re learning fast. Stand up and bend over the back of the chair with your hands resting on the seat.”
“Yes ma’am,” I said pushing myself up from the couch, stepped out of my panties, and did what I was told.
Aunt Kate stood and picked up a belt that had been sitting on the table next to her. I had been spanked a few times before, but never with a belt. I knew it was going to hurt, and was really nervous. “I’m going to go easy on you this time. As long as you stay in position, and don’t try to avoid the belt, you’ll get 10 for each offence,” she said folding the belt in half.
“Yes ma’am,” I said quietly as she folded the bottom hem of my sundress over my back again.
Aunt Kate moved over to my right side and gently rubbed my low back. “This is going to hurt quite a bit. Grab onto the edge of the seat if you need to.”
I grabbed the front of the chair. There was an audible whoosh as the belt sailed through the air and hit my bottom with a loud SLAP! There was an intense pain covering my bottom where the belt landed and I inhaled sharply. It felt like I had just stung by dozens of bees.
“Ow!” I cried out, and kicked my left leg involuntarily in an effort to cope with the pain.
“Keep that foot down if you don’t want extra,” Aunt Kate said tapping my foot.
Again the belt sailed through the air and hit my bottom with a loud SLAP that was terrifying to hear. The intense sting that followed wasn’t any better.
“Yes ma’am,” I said quietly after taking a deep breath. I gripped the chair hard and focused on breathing.
After 10 strokes Aunt Kate moved over to my left side. The belt landed hard on my bottom and I barely resisted the urge to kick my foot up in an attempt to stop the barrage. After the next hard stroke of the belt I started crying softly. I didn’t stop crying until after she had delivered the last eight strokes.
“Good girl, Becca.” Aunt Kate said rubbing my back and bottom gently. She set the belt down on the table, put some lotion in her hand and rubbed it into my now very sore bottom. She helped me stand up slowly, hugged me and rubbed my back until I stopped crying.
“Are you going to go out without my permission again?” she asked looking at me.
“No ma’am,” I said, shaking my head. I thought it was a little ridiculous that I had to ask for permission to leave the cabin, but also knew I wasn’t in any position to argue the point.
“Are you going to be sarcastic with me again?”
“Probably…but I’m going to try not to.”
A look of amusement crossed Aunt Kate’s face. She laughed as she pulled me close to her, raised the back of my dress, and spanked me with her hand five times. “I certainly can’t fault you for being honest, but I will let you know right now, if you get sarcastic with me when we’re talking about something serious, there will be serious consequences! If we’re messing around, feel free, but you’ll still probably find yourself facing the floor for awhile.”
“Fair enough.”
“How do you feel?” Aunt Kate asked sitting down on the couch and pulled me down next to her. I squirmed uncomfortably. She laughed.
“Um, I don’t know. I think it’s the first time since mom died that I haven’t been in control of or responsible for anything that was happening to me. It was scary, but was kind of a relief at the same time. I don’t know if that makes sense.”
“It does.”
“Can I ask you something?”
“Yes, of course.”
“Why did you decide to spank me?”
“Intuition mostly. I wasn’t sure if I was going to spank you, but when you snapped at me, that showed me that you’re really just a hurt little girl who was forced to grow up too soon. You’ve be too strong for too long. There are many just like you who find it relaxing to not be in control of things for a time, and I had the feeling that was exactly what you needed.”
“Is it going to happen again?”
Aunt Kate took a deep breath and looked at me. “If you do something dangerous or stupid, absolutely. Other than that, only if you want me to.”
“Yes ma’am,” I said with a small smile.
Aunt Kate reached out and hugged me. “I love you, Becca.”
“I love you, Aunt Kate, and thank you.”
“You are very welcome, Becca.”

Posted on

Story Contest Entry #17 : Be Carefull What You Wish For

 

Readers,

More and more and more  ‘Spanking Wish’ contest  stories – aren’t we lucky to have such talented fellow spankos?!

Enjoy~

– Dana

 

**********

“Be Carefull What You Wish For”

Cynthia or “Cyndi” as she liked to be called came from a very well to do family and to say that she was a spoiled brat would be considered an understatement. Rich, lazy and full of a sense of entitlement Cyndi
waisted what should have been her college days on sleeping, partying and watching TV endlessly with no real purpose in life except to spend her parents’ money. Unlike her older sister Beth who graduated Suma cum Laude from the University Cyndi just sat around the house with no ambition to be anything except perhaps a “socialite”. Her own college career was brief, dropping out midway through her first semester after failing grades and spotty attendance. The only regret Cyndi had was the fact that she never belonged to a college Sorority and to enjoy the fun her sister Beth said she always had at Sorority events. There was a big party planned at the Sorority House that very evening and Cyndi envied her best friend Alice who was still enrolled at the very preppy Ivy League University and was excited about attending the event. Cyndi gazed out from her front window at the full moon that was glowing in the night sky and wished that she could go to that party at Phi Beta Kappa House. She knew that she wouldn’t be allowed admittance since she wasn’t a student anymore at the University. Cyndi envisioned lots of music, drinking, and smoking taking place at the party and would do anything to get herself invited. If only she could find a way to go. Just then she received a text message from her best friend Alice and was surprised since Alice was already supposed to be at the party. Alice texted her that she had come down with the stomach flu and could not go. Immediately Cyndi got the idea that she could attend in place of Alice and asked her friend for permission to use her name. Alice texted her back saying it was OK but only if Cyndi was completely SURE she wanted to go. Cyndi thought that a bit odd that her friend asked that question since she knew that Cyndi always liked a good party. Soon Cyndi got dressed and made her way to the Phi Beta Kappa Sorority House. Better late than never she thought!

As she approached the front door of the house Cyndi could hear the sounds of all kinds of merriment coming from inside. She walked up the porch and rang the doorbell and was greeted by the doorkeeper, a big blonde athletic type young lady who gave the impression that you wouldn’t want to mess with.
“Can I help you” asked the doorkeeper? “Oh yes, I’m Alice and I know I’m late but now I’m here!” “So you are my dear, so you are. We were expecting you a lot earlier. I will inform the President. Better late than never. Come on in” said the Big blonde young lady. While Cyndi was waiting in the foyer she noticed a rather big wooden paddle with a long handle inscribed in Greek letters. “You guys don’t ever use that thing do you?” she asked the doorkeeper. “Oh no silly, that is just for show. A conversation piece” she laughed loudly. Cyndi chuckled at the comment and was then introduced to Ann who was the President of the Sorority. “Hello there Alice, the sisters have been expecting you. Sorry you missed out on a lot of the previous fun but now that you are finally here ,we all can have even more fun!” “Sounds good to me” Cyndi confidently replied. Just then another sorority sister came up to her and announced “but first you must put this on”’. It was a black blindfold and Cyndi was a bit puzzled by the request but once she was handed a beer to drink she was completely at ease and happily obliged to wear it. Cyndi was then paraded through the house and could hear the sound of laughter and giggling coming from the other sorority sisters who were watching.

As soon as the blindfold was removed Cyndi squinted through the bright lights and could make out the banner that was hung up on the far wall behind the bar. It read in big bold letters: WELCOME TO PLEDGE NIGHT!
Just then Ann appeared again and announced to the sisters that new pledge Alice had finally arrived and it was time to give her a “warm” welcoming to the Sorority! Whistles and cheering could be heard from the crowd and now it finally dawned on Cyndi what was about to take place. “Sisters,take your postions” barked out Ann . More catcalls and whistling followed. At that the sorority sisters lined up standing single file across the room bent half over with their legs spread apart. Addressing Cyndi the President said” Alice, you have pledged to this sorority and soon you will earn admission to this House. But first you must endure the ritual of passing through “the old mill” which will teach you humility and respect towards your new sorority sisters. Each one of them had to endure the same initiation and so must you. Now take your position on all fours and begin to crawl through and under your new sorority sisters until you get to the end of the line. Understood? There is no backing out now that you’ve come so far” Cyndi now understood why her best friend skipped this particular party and could see that the door was very far away and that she couldn’t escape the inevitable. She was going to get her ass spanked but good she thought. She figured she could crawl as fast as she can and escape the worst of the looming assault on her backside. “Let the fun begin” shouted out Ann to more cheering and catcalls. With that Cyndi slowly crawled under the first sister who began to flail her bottom with both open hands. “ow,Owwww Cyndi cried out as she tried to move as fast as she could though the “mill” of hands of the sorority sisters. Somewhere in the middle Cyndi found herself caught in the clench of 2 strong legs which in effect locked her under the one sister who like a machine continued to rain down the spanks so hard that Cyndi could hear herself cry out among the laughter in the room. After what seemed like an eternity she finally broke free and continued on until her hot and stinging bottom made it through the last sister. A cheer went up as did Cyndi hopping up and down and rubbing her now very sore butt. More cheering and laughter from those watching. Glad that’s over with Cyndi thought. Just then Ann re appeared and spoke to Cyndi once again. She said “ Alice, I see you’ve gone “through the mill”
but now because you were late to the party there is one more thing you must endure. We here at this House take punctuality very seriously and now we will do you a favor and make sure that we “impress” upon you it’s importance”. Cyndi gulped and took a deep breath not knowing what to expect next although she had a good idea. “Off with the jeans and panties” someone shouted. A huge cheer went up again. Staring at Cyndi was the big blonde doorkeeper she had met earlier and she looked like she was going to make sure Cyndi or “Alice” wasn’t going anywhere. Sheepishly Cyndi took off those tight fitting designer jeans and slowly lowered her frilly panties much to the delight of the throng. More catcalls rang throughout as Cyndi’s sore bottom was on display and was a nice shade of deep red. Almost as red as her face from the embarrassment. “Let’s see if we can match the shade of her panties”! someone else yelled out. Cyndi was so humiliated but was too busy worrying about her sore bum and what was about to happen next. She continued to rub her sore rear in hopes of taking out the sting from her trip through the “mill”. In front of her were about 20 sisters standing there half naked from the waist down holding what looked like medium sized wooden ping pong paddles. They of course were not for the game of ping pong but for these special occasions. She also noticed the look of glee in their eyes and the fact that their bare asses were of a nice red color. Before she could surmise what that meant President Ann spoke again. Addressing both Cyndi and the young ladies with the red bottoms holding the paddles she said” I am proud of all you newly inducted Sorority sisters tonight. You all have taken your initiation well and as a reward, I as President will allow you all to give new pledge Alice a very special “warm” welcome. A night of “fun” she will never forget. Alice, with each “Kiss” of the paddle you are about to receive may you remember this night with fond memories.” By the look on their faces Cyndi knew she was going to feel their wrath as they seemed eager to extract whatever revenge they could from their own earlier initiation. The blonde doorkeeper spoke up with the instructions. “OK Sisters here are the rules. Pledge Alice will walk through the gauntlet and stop before each one of you. She will then bend over and you will be given the honor of giving your new sister one well placed swat on her bare bottom. If you are charitable you may take it easy on her. (Catcalls from the crowd) Otherwise, spank her as hard as you like”. More cheers went up. “Let the fun begin” shouted Ann over the din. SPLAT! WHACK! WHUP! Splat! Whack! And so it went as Cyndi yelped, cried and hollered out as each paddle found its mark. Her backside was on fire and Cyndi knew she wouldn’t be sitting for quite some time. Owwwwwww……she screamed at each swat of the paddle. Turns out the young sorority sisters were none too charitable at all and in fact a little over zealous in their efforts to kiss Cyndi on here now battered and blistered butt. As tears streamed down her face she had only one thing in mind and that was to make a bee line for the door as soon as the last paddle smacked her tender rear. CRACK! and crack it did as the last swat broke the paddle in half that was being wielded by the last sorority sister. Cyndi, whimpering and disheveled grabbed her jeans and scurried out of that god forsaken house as fast as she could oblivious to all the laughter and cheering that followed her out the door. As she noticed the moon up in the early morning sky she thought about her earlier wish and wished she had never wished it! At least the cold night air gave her extremely sore bottom a little respite as she hurried on home. She wouldn’t sit comfortably for days.

The end

Posted on

Story Contest Entry #16 : Nellie’s Wish

 

Readers,

I wasn’t kidding when I said that the  ‘Spanking Wish’ contest  garnered a lot of entries…

Enjoy!

– Dana

 

**********

“Nellie’s Wish”

Nellie was looking forward to seeing Becky and her Mum today. She had met Becky but not her Mum but had seen them on occasion at the shops. They seemed to have a wonderful mother daughter relationship, always smiling at each other and never seeming to argue. That was so different to her own daughter, Becky, who was always snapping at her for one reason or another.
So Nellie made a wish before meeting Becky and her Mum. She wanted Laura to be more like Becky.
Laura showed Becky in to the living room. Nellie, was sitting on the sofa. Becky’s Mum must still be in the hallway, Nellie assumed.
Laura was eighteen-years-old like Becky. Laura had only recently met Becky and had hit it off with her very quickly. Both girls went to the same dance class and were both still in their matching sleeveless dark blue dresses finished off with a white belt. It was summer and both girls had bare legs.
Nellie was thirty-nine-years-old and wore a sleeveless blouse and short skirt. She gave Becky a friendly smile as she came over and sat down on the chair opposite. Nellie said happily, “It is so nice to meet you at last, Becky. I have seen how nicely you interact with your Mum and I go on and on to Laura about it.”
“In what way?” Becky asked.
Nellie explained. “I see how you smile at each other, give each other a hug when you say hullo or god-bye to each other, and you never seem to argue.” Nellie gave Laura a sideways look and continued, “Laura though argues a lot and rarely hugs me.” Again Nellie paused before adding, “I just wish Laura was more like you. What’s your secret?”
Becky smiled. “I guess being strict has made all the difference. Setting boundaries definitely helps. Then if the boundary is broken there is no getting out of a sore bottom.”
“Really?” Nellie replied sounding interested. “What kind of boundaries?”
Becky explained. “Oh, all the usual. Tidy bedroom, timeliness, doing what you say you will do, not snapping. You know, all the usual.”
Nellie gave her daughter a half smile and then turning back to Laura said, “So if the rules get broken it’s an automatic spanking? No second chances?”
Becky shrugged her shoulders. “Mum and I found that it works out better if there aren’t any second chances. That way we each know where we stand.”
Nellie was open eyed when she asked, “How often are you spanked then, Becky?”
Becky spluttered, making it sound as though she was surprised. “Me spanked?” she gasped. ”I’m not the one who gets spanked. I spank my Mum.”
“Oh,” Nellie gasped in surprise.
“Too right,” Becky continued. “Mum used to be dreadful. She would forget to pick me up from town for my Saturday job. Tea and dinner would regularly be late. She just didn’t have an idea. Then one day she told me how sorry she was and wanted to be a better Mum and we agreed what would happen. She told me she was spanked when she was younger and regretted that was not continued by her parents as she grew up. We had a chat and she asked if I would spank her when she earned one. So I agreed. We set the rules between us and when she breaks one she gets the order, “Down to your knickers.”
Nellie asked still in wonderment, “You mean take your knickers down?”
“No,” Becky replied firmly. “I mean take everything off except your knickers. I then make her stand on her naughty spot with her arms folded behind her back. I yank her knickers down to her knees, give her three hard spanks on each bottom cheek, and then leave her facing the wall for ten minutes or so before put her across my lap for a good hard spanking.”
Nellie swallowed hard and looked physically queasy. “When was the last time you spanked your Mum?” Nellie asked weakly.
Becky replied firmly, “Just before she took me to the shopping centre today for my Saturday job this morning.”
Nellie was confused. “But she smiled at you and hugged you so lovingly this morning. I saw her.”
Becky was very direct. “Of course. She meant it as well. She had a sore bottom though but had learned her lesson. She was happy enough though as she had been dealt with and we were friends again. That’s why she is so ready to accept my discipline. Because she knows I am fair and she knows where she stands.”
Nellie bit her lip. “What did she do to earn the spanking?” she asked in a whisper.
“She didn’t get up when her alarm went off. I had to get her up and she had to take me to the shopping centre without breakfast. I used that time to give her a spanking although without naughty spot time. She will get that tonight when I get home together with another spanking before an early bedtime. It will be eight o’clock in bed with a sore bottom for her.”
Laura said sternly to her Mum, “Hey, Mum. You overslept this morning and only just got me to work on time.”
Becky interjected looking at Nellie, “So really you earned a spanking if the same rules applied to you as applied to my Mum.”
Nellie bit her lip again and looked from Becky to Laura and back to Becky again. She was flustered.
Laura said seriously, “Look, Mum. You kept asking for me to be like Becky and now you know that if you were Becky’s Mum you’d get a spanking for oversleeping.”
“Would I?” Nellie asked unconvincingly, knowing the answer already.
“Yes, for sure,” Becky replied firmly, adding, “Together with an early bedtime after another spanking for good measure.”
Laura stood up and looked intensely at her Mum. “You heard, Mum. So do what Becky said. Get down to your knickers.”
Nellie blushed but seemed overwhelmed by the two eighteen-year-olds. She could not deny how often she had told Laura how much she wished she was more like Becky. Little did she think that Becky actually spanked her own Mum. Not only that but it seemed her Mum actively encouraged Becky to spank her. For her own good. Mind you, Nellie reckoned she could understand that though. Almost anyway. She was regularly spanked when growing up and was better behaved for it. Then when she became a teenager her Mum stopped spanking her. She got in with a bad lot at school and her marks fell away and she went in to a downhill spiral, getting pregnant at seventeen-years-old. She often wondered what might have been if her Mum had continued to spank her during her teens.
So now faced with two very bossy eighteen-year-olds Nellie swallowed hard as she stood up, licked her lips, and undid the buttons of her blouse. She slid the blouse down her arms, folded it and placed it on a chair. She then put her arms behind her, unclipped her bra, and that followed the blouse on the chair. Finally she unzipped her skirt, pushed it down to the floor, stepped out of it, and it too was folded and placed on the chair.
Laura had smiled to Becky as they both watched Nellie get undressed.
Becky winked and nodded her head telling Laura to impose her control over her Mum.
Laura took her Mum by the upper arm and ordered, “I’ll take you to your naughty spot, Mum,” and a few steps later she gently pressed her Mums head until her nose touched the wall.
Nellie remembered to fold her arms above her waist behind her back but still gasped as she felt her knickers being jerked down to her knees. She gasped again as she felt Laura’s hand rub her bottom in circles and proceeded to gasp after each of the six spanks landed on alternate bare bottom cheeks.
“Stay still, Mum, until I am ready for you,” Laura ordered.
Nellie grunted in to the wall a, “Yes, dear,” as she thought about the slight stinging in her bottom.
Laura made pretence of discussing with Becky what she already knew. “So Becky, I need to give Mum a hand spanking?”
“Yes,” Becky replied. “You should spank your Mum for several minutes with her across your lap. I’ll stay and give you some pointers. Then, you need to give her quite a few spanks with a wooden backed hairbrush. They make great spanking paddles. I keep a few at home as they sometimes crack with use. I get Mum to buy new ones when they do break.”
“Ok, I’ll get Mum to buy some for me,” Becky said pointedly.
Nellie listened to the exchange as she looked open eyed at the wall just the length of her nose away. She knew she had already agreed to be spanked but now it was almost taken for granted that this won’t be her only spanking.
Becky added, “I’ll email you a copy of the rules I have set my Mum. Maybe you can use the same ones?”
“That will be a great start. Thanks Becky,” Laura said happily.
Nellie groaned. As much as she realised her daughter disciplining her would be a good thing for them both she knew she was losing all control over her situation. Still, on balance she knew that needed to be spanked and probably more than once. So she decided to remain obedient and do as she was told.
The two girls discussed rules and spanking for a while knowing Nellie was listening and taking it all in. The driving force of making Nellie obey was the fact Becky spanked her own Mum. A now accepted fact.
Becky announced after a while, “I think your Mum has faced the wall long enough to have thought through her bad behaviour, Laura. You can spank her now.”
Nellie knew the dreaded yet deserved moment had arrived as Laura stood behind her, held her by the arm, and pulled her towards the chair now facing in to the room. She watched as Laura sat on the chair, straightened out her dress, looked up at her and with a stern look on her face commanded, “Step out of your knickers, Mum.”
Nellie licked her lips as she did as she was told and moments later stood to the side of her daughter now fully naked.
“Get across my lap, Mum,” Laura ordered.
Nellie nodded as she eased herself across her daughter’s lap and soon saw the floor come up to meet her face. Not as close as the wall, she realised, but more humiliating as she felt her daughter rub her bare bottom. She looked at her daughter’s feet and reminded herself how she used to have the same close-up of her own Mums feet before a spanking. Not so different she realised, albeit she was about to be spanked by her own daughter.
“Give her a dozen or so spanks, Laura,” Becky ordered.
Nellie tensed her bottom but knew that was not going to help her as the first spank landed. It wasn’t as hard as she had expected though. Nor was the next spank. Nor the ones that followed. Maybe as she was now an adult she had overestimated the pain she would get from a spanking, she wondered?
A moment later her optimism was shattered. Becky said forcefully, “No, no, Laura. You are spanking an adult. You can spank much much harder than that. I suggest you literally spank your Mums bottom as hard as you can. Don’t worry if she cries out and most certainly do not worry if she actually cries. The harder you spank her the better she will learn. That is what my Mum says works for her.”
Nellie knew that Laura must have taken the instruction on board as soon as the next few spanks landed on her bare bottom. They were much harder than the first few spanks and more in line with her own memory of being spanked. It wasn’t long before she was squirming around on her daughters lap and she felt the tears welling up in her eyes.
Laura spanked her Mum for several minutes, spanking first one bottom cheek and then the other.
“Try lots of spanks on the same bottom cheek, Laura,” Becky guided.
Sure enough Nellie’s bottom stung even more as Laura followed Becky’s advice, spanking each bottom cheek a dozen times or more before doing the same to the other bottom cheek.
“Now up and down the backs of her legs,” Becky directed.
Nellie was crying out as her legs quickly started to sting.
Even through her tears Nellie heard Becky say, “Time for the hairbrush, Laura. Give your Mum good firm spanks.”
The first spank had Nellie crying out loud. Even so she heard Becky say, “Ignore it, Laura. Don’t forget, the more tears the better the lesson she is learning.”
How could an eighteen-year-old be such a hard spanker, Nellie wondered as the spanks continued to rain down on to her increasingly stinging bottom? The spanks kept on landing all over Nellie’s bottom and the tears ran down her face. She was wondering how much more punishment that she could take.
Nellie felt her arm being shaken and her eyes opened with a start. She looked up and saw Laura looking down at her.
“Come on, Mum. Becky and her Mum are here.”
Laura turned and went back out of the bedroom leaving Nellie in a state of waking up wonderment. A quick hand to her bottom discovered her knickers were on. As she got up and turned to look in the mirror she saw that her bottom had no spank marks.
Nellie took a moment to realise that it had been a dream. She quickly straightened her clothes and ran a hairbrush through her hair, smiling to herself as she realised it had a wooden back to it. She then went downstairs to meet the visitors. She had met Becky before but not her Mum, Amanda.
Amanda was thirty-eight-years old and in a summery sleeveless floral dress with a black belt. She had bare legs and wore low heeled shoes.
“Hullo, Becky, hullo Amanda,” Laura said happily to the two visitors. “I’m Laura,” she added giving Amanda a kiss on the cheek.
“Hi,” both Amanda and Becky replied.
Laura blushed as she thought about her dream. She said happily to Amanda, “I’m so pleased you could come over for tea. Laura likes Becky so much.”
Amanda replied, “Becky keeps telling me how you say such nice things about us,” Amanda said enthusiastically.
Nellie was embarrassed but covered her embarrassment by saying, “Well, Amanda, the two of you certainly have a great relationship.” Nellie replied smiling, although blushing as she played over in her mind her dream.
Laura said with a sarcastic tone, “Yes. Mum keeps saying how she wishes I was more like you, Becky.”
Becky smiled at the comment.
They all sat down at the table. Nellie had prepared a tea for them all. Soft drinks with some cake. Although Nellie realised that Laura must have laid the table as she slept.
Part way through the tea Amanda excused herself and went upstairs to the bathroom. Nellie also went upstairs to her bedroom and passed the bathroom and realised the door was ajar. She peeked in as she passed by and saw Amanda looking at her bottom in the mirror. It was bright red. Nellie managed to suppress a gasp and quietly carried on to her bedroom. When she heard Amanda go back downstairs she waited a few moments and went back downstairs herself.
When Nellie walked back in to the dining room she realised that Amanda was now sitting on a cushion.
Amanda caught Nellie looking at the cushion and blushed, saying, “I hope you don’t mind me using one of your cushions, Nellie.”
“Not at all,” Nellie said thinking madly about her dream.
Laura broke what was an awkward silence with, “Hey, Mum, you wanted to discuss how I could be more like Becky.”
Nellie saw that Laura was looking very seriously back at her and that Amanda was blushing as she squirmed around awkwardly on the cushion. She swallowed hard, certain that Amanda had been spanked. If so, was it by Becky though?
“Did I?” Nellie asked sheepishly …
Laura continued, “Yes, Mum. You keep telling me how you want me to be like Becky. Now you know how that can work.”
Amanda blushed as she said, “It really does work out for the best, Nellie. I reckon that you saw my bottom upstairs. Well I know it looked bad but I deserved the spanking.” Amanda smiled and sounded more upbeat as she added, “In fact getting spanked by Becky has worked really well. I am a far better Mum than I was and I do learn from every spanking.”
Nellie looked at Amanda. “Your bottom did awfully sore.”
Amanda still smiled, “Yes, and Becky sure does spank hard. I do dread it when she tells me to undress down to my bra and knickers and face the wall. She usually leaves me there for ten minutes but that is long enough for me to understand what I did wrong. So when she pulls my knickers down and I bend across her lap I know she is doing the best thing. For both of us.”
For Nellie it was now so clear. Laura snapped at her so often because she let her down so often. She too had thought she would have turned out better if her parents had spanked her well beyond when they stopped. So maybe she was now going to get what she needed. In fact what she had wished for. A spanking when she needed it from the one person who she really cared for her. Her daughter, Laura.
Nellie had made her decision, stood up, looked at Laura, and asked, “So down to my bra and knickers?”
Laura stayed seated on the high backed chair and replied firmly, “Yes, Mum. I’ll spank you first and then you can face the wall. This time.”
Nellie nodded and unzipped her dress, letting it fall to the ground. She scooped it up and put it neatly on a spare chair before standing obediently to Laura’s side, looking down at her lap.
Laura quickly yanked Nellie’s knickers down and taking her arm gently guided her Mum across her lap.
As the floor came up to meet her face and Laura rubbed her bare bottom Nellie realised a great weight had been taken from her. The weight of responsibility that went with being a good Mum. Hopefully she would regain that responsibility in time but until then she was happy Laura would have disciplinary control over her. She was sure she would suffer many many spankings, all of which would be fully deserved.
Nellie was just so happy that now she was going to get what she had wished for.

Posted on

Contest Entry Story #15 : A Spanking Wish

 

Readers,

Here come more great reader-submitted entries for the  ‘Spanking Wish’ contest  !

Enjoy!

– Dana

 

**********

“A Spanking Wish”

With a frustrated sigh, Maggie shut her laptop a little more aggressively than she had intended. Despite being twenty-one years old, she could feel the beginnings of a temper tantrum brewing inside her as she stalked across her bedroom and gazed out the window into the dark night, her eyes searching the stars that were twinkling above. She located the brightest one and stared at it, curious.

Don’t be stupid, she told herself. Wishes don’t come true. They’re not real.

But still, despite her best efforts to talk herself out of it, she thought about her wish all the time. She woke up in the morning, wishing, and went to bed at night, wishing still. And the videos she had been watching, and the stories she had been reading, did nothing to help her. In fact, they made her wish stronger and harder to ignore. And so she was frustrated.

She wished for a spanking.

Not any spanking; not the playful spanking she had tried with her last boyfriend, which she found enjoyable but unsatisfactory. She wished for a real spanking, like the ones that were scattered on blogs and fiction sites all over the internet. She was jealous of the people in the videos and stories who got spanked, not because it was sexy or arousing, though it certainly could be, but because they needed it and deserved it and wanted it.

Maggie wasn’t quite sure why she wanted it so badly, but she knew that she did. She watched the videos of the real punishments; the ones that helped people modify their behavior and held them accountable for their actions. She read the descriptions and stories of people being disciplined by caring, concerned spankers. And she wanted it with every fiber of her being.

Maybe it was the fact that she lacked the structure, discipline, affection and attention that she needed as a child. She was well behaved, never causing any trouble, and therefore never needed it. But as a young adult, she was running herself into the ground, putting herself through an intense university degree, working as many hours as she could manage, and struggling with anxiety and bouts of depression that made her feel isolated, unloved and unlovable. She didn’t take good care of herself, prioritizing her classes and job over her health, and she didn’t have anyone to look after her either. She wished that someone would help her hold herself accountable, and that someone would care and love her enough to take her in hand when she needed it most.

And did she ever need it now. She knew she was temperamental when she was sick, and felt the early warning signs of yet another cold coming on. She chalked it up to poor eating habits, not enough exercise and too much stress. Again, she sighed.

“I wish,” she said aloud, laying her hands on the windowsill and finding the brightest star again, “that someone would care enough about me to spank me.”

She almost laughed at herself, pulling the curtains across the window and sitting down on her bed. Wishes don’t come true.

With that thought, however, the curtains rippled gently as the window opening of its own accord. Startled, Maggie stood to close the window, but before she got a chance a wisp of silver…something…floated through the open window and into her bedroom. She could do nothing but stare, confused, as the wisp twirled around and around, growing in size until a tall woman in a sparkly silver dress with layers of crinoline appeared in its wake. Maggie swallowed hard.

“Hello, dear,” the silver-glitter-magic woman said, smiling softly. Maggie didn’t answer, too dumbfounded by the sudden apparition of this stranger in her bedroom. The woman laughed. “Don’t be afraid. I’m your Fairy Godmother. I heard your wish.”

Maggie pushed a lock of her wavy brown hair behind her ear and glanced at her bare feet. She whispered a quiet, “Oh.”

The Fairy laughed again, reminding Maggie of a wind chime. “Oh indeed. I’m sure you thought no one was listening. Well, here I am!”

“I-I…Oh,” Maggie answered, unable to think or speak for shock. Suddenly, it occurred to her that if this woman…fairy…had heard her wish, then she was here to…

“Spank you, of course,” the Fairy finished Maggie’s thought. “I’m sure you’ve heard that you ought to be careful what you wish for. I certainly hope you haven’t changed your mind.”

I guess it’s now or never, Maggie thought to herself. “No, ma’am.” She wasn’t about to back out. She had been wishing for this moment for as long as she could remember, and it was here, however unreal it seemed.

“Perhaps we should have a little talk first,” offered the Fairy gently, taking Maggie’s hand and leading her to the bed. They sat side by side, Maggie alternating between gazing at the Fairy’s elaborate silver dress, and staring at her lap, nervously pulling at the strings on her purple and white cheetah-print pajama pants. She suddenly felt self-conscious and underdressed. “No need to be nervous, dear.”

“So, I have a Fairy Godmother,” Maggie stated incredulously, finally regaining her ability to speak.

“Mhm,” answered the Fairy, laying a comforting hand on Maggie’s thigh.

“How come I’m only finding this out now?” asked Maggie, the temper-tantrum feeling creeping slowly back into her belly. “Where have you been all along?”

“You never called for me before,” was the Fairy’s simple answer. “You didn’t wish.”

Maggie was upset. “All I had to do was wish?”

“That’s all.”

Maggie felt a tear roll down her right cheek, and moved to brush it away but the Fairy’s hand got their first. Her heart leapt at the affectionate action. She wasn’t even sure why she was crying.

The fairy returned her hand to its place on Maggie’s thigh. “I’ve been watching you, Maggie. I’ve always been here. And I know how hard you push yourself, how much you do, and how poorly you look after yourself in the mean time. I also know how badly you need my help.”

Nodding, Maggie scooted herself a little closer to the Fairy. “I feel kind of stuck,” was her response.

“I’m here to help,” the Fairy assured her. “I think this is exactly what you need. Just so we are clear, you’re going to get a spanking. Then we’ll have another little chat.” Maggie nodded again. The Fairy patted her lap gently, and Maggie swallowed hard as she moved to lower herself across the silver-dressed legs. She was nervous, the anxiety bubbling up in her stomach as her breath quickened.

The Fairy began by rubbing the small of her back in a comforting gesture. “Alright, Maggie. Can you tell me why I’m about to spank you?”

“I don’t look after myself,” Maggie answered in a small voice.

“That’s right,” replied the Fairy. She moved her hand to Maggie’s bottom and patted it lightly. “You don’t eat nearly enough, you stay up extraordinarily late and you don’t make any time to exercise.”

The Fairy began to spank Maggie, alternating between the left, right and centre of her bottom. A chill ran up Maggie’s spine and she shuddered. She couldn’t believe this was actually happening.

“You procrastinate,” the Fairy continued lecturing, “and you let yourself get behind which makes you anxious, and then you procrastinate more. You’re incredibly hard on yourself and you treat yourself poorly. You think badly of yourself.”

The warm glow that had begun in Maggie’s bottom was quickly becoming more intense. She felt the tears already coming to her eyes; it wasn’t so much the pain as it was the stern words coming from the Fairy, which Maggie knew were all too true. She was so hard on herself, and felt badly about herself all the time. She sniffled quietly, squirming over the Fairy’s lap as she pulled firmly on the waistband of Maggie’s pajama pants.

“No,” Maggie pleaded, registering that the Fairy intended to remove her clothes.

“I think so,” answered the Fairy, and Maggie resigned to her fate. She lifted her hips slightly as her pants and panties were pulled down to the middle of her thigh. The Fairy continued to spank her on her bare bottom.

“This spanking is to remind you that you are cared about,” the Fairy said, her voice stern but her words kind. “You are smart, you are sweet, you are beautiful, you are capable and you are important. You are loved. Do you understand?”

“Y-yes,” Maggie sputtered,

The heat had turned into pain. It was getting past the point of tolerable now, and Maggie began to cry in earnest. She sobbed and cried out as the flurry of spanks got faster and harder. She kicked her feet and wobbled unsteadily on the Fairy’s lap until a firm hand went around her waist and held her in place. It was the first time in a very long time that Maggie had truly cried, and she continued to do so, barely even registering it when the Fairy stopped spanking her and instead began to rub more soothing circles on Maggie’s back. When her sobs had slowed and calmed into hiccups, the Fairy took her arm and assisted the still-teary girl into standing and helped her return her clothes to normal. She then patted the bed on her left side and Maggie sat, gingerly.

“How do you feel?” the Fairy inquired. Maggie hiccupped again, not answering and instead wrapping her arms around the Fairy’s neck. She buried her face in her shoulder and allowed the tears to fall onto the sparkly silver dress. The Fairy took Maggie into her arms and rubbed her back up and down, whispering comforting words into her soft hair.

“Thank you,” Maggie murmured, enjoying the feeling of the hands on her back.

“Of course dear,” replied the Fairy. “Perhaps it’s time to get you to bed.” Maggie nodded and untangled herself from the Fairy’s embrace. She moved to the top of the bed and pulled back the covers, sliding in and settling her head on the pillows. Her bottom stung a great deal and she winced.

The Fairy smirked and moved to pull the covers up under Maggie’s chin. “Best to sleep on your belly,” she said with a twinkling laugh. She smoothed Maggie’s hair. “Good night, dear.”

“Good night,” Maggie replied sleepily, completely exhausted from her spanking and crying.

“Let’s try and look after yourself from now on,” the Fairy instructed, sitting on the edge of Maggie’s bed. Maggie turned her face on the pillow and gazed up at the Fairy. “Eat properly, get lots of rest, and be kind to yourself. You’re a wonderful girl and you deserve to treat yourself with much more kindness and respect. We have much more to deal with, but we will leave that for another night. Now get some sleep.”

“Mhm,” Maggie breathed, closing her eyes and pulling the blankets close to her face.

The Fairy moved to the window. “And remember, a good spanking is only a wish away!” Maggie was already asleep, breathing heavily on her stomach, face down in the pillow. The fairy twirled in place, exiting the room in a silvery wisp and magicking the window shut behind her.

Posted on

Story Contest Entry #13 : Vienna Waits for You

 

Wow!

I don’t know about you all, but I’m really tickled at the work gone into these entries for the  ‘Spanking Wish’ contest  .

Enjoy!

– Dana

 

**********

“Vienna Waits for You”

Vienna Waits for You

I wish I could just find something that could get through to this girl, Emma thought, but she wasn’t holding her breath. She was looking at Dev after she’d gone through the breakfast line in the cafeteria, her once good mood crashing straight through the floor. Dev was sitting in the same spot Emma had left her last night, poring over a bunch of books and papers which were threatening to spill off the table at any moment. Emma might have given her the benefit of the doubt, might have thought she’d just woken up early to study, if she didn’t have a tall stack of used paper coffee cups sitting across from her. When she walked closer, the bags under Dev’s eyes and the harried look as she scrawled notes only confirmed her suspicions.

Dev Kaplan had come crashing into her life like a bull in a china shop over four months ago, and Emma had been stuck with her ever since. It started simply enough – Emma had found Dev one morning, delirious with sleeplessness and laying about on one of the footpaths on campus, and ushered the Sophomore back to her dorm room and ordered her to sleep. Emma was just making sure she didn’t cause trouble for any other students, but Dev had spent the next few days incessantly hounding her, wanting to get inside her head and wanting to know most of all why Emma was so straightlaced and why in the world didn’t she ever have any fun?

Dev was everything Emma was not: Loud, boisterous, and chaotic. That made her fairly popular around school, another trait she did not share with Emma. After Emma’s Freshman year at Oregon City Institute of the Arts, she mostly kept to herself and slowly found everyone around her pulling away. She wouldn’t call herself lonely, though. She enjoyed solitude. Dev, on the other hand, was a people person to the first degree and seemingly collected people wherever she went, just on the merits of existing in that space and being herself. They flocked to her as naturally as birds did to trees. Emma didn’t understand it and she suspected she never would.

Perhaps the only trait Dev and Emma did share was perfectionism. It was almost a must for their school, which was considerably difficult to get into, no matter your area of study. Emma controlled her perfectionism, harnessing it into self-discipline strictly applied to every area of her life. She slept at precisely the same time each night, studied hard in all of her academics classes, and practiced alone during studio time until her feet were numb. Dev’s perfectionism presented in much the same way all of her other personality traits did: obnoxiously and eccentrically. She would stay up for three days, barely feeding herself, to focus on a single painting. She would buy endless books with money she didn’t really have, to study arts principles she was already taking classes in. She turned in late nearly every single assignment she was given, not because it was difficult for her but because she would obsessively check over her work to make sure it was exactly right.

It was this total lack of self preservation that made Emma agree to Dev’s proposal when they were first getting to know each other. Dev was determined to teach Emma how to have fun, and Emma would in return advise Dev on how to take care of herself. Dev agreed readily to that, not having any idea how seriously Emma would take her task. Dev mostly expected for Emma to tell her what to do and leave it at that, but Emma got fully into her business and either made her do the things she asked of her, or taught her how to do them. Dev was an extra project and, really, a friend that Emma found herself enjoying a lot.

Emma set her tray down on a stack of Dev’s papers, considering there was no clear spot on the table. Dev looked up to protest, but her gripe was cut short when she saw the look in Emma’s eyes. Emma could sure be stern when she wanted to be, and it cowed Dev a little. She held up one hand.

“I know what you’re going to say,” she started, talking a bit slower than usual with obvious exhaustion. “But Em, it’s midterms. Midterms are coming up and I have all this math to do,” she said, gesturing at the table. Emma picked up papers randomly, quirking an eyebrow.

“Oh really? I guess you also have all this english to do, and all this science and all this history.” She cut a sharp look at Dev, taking in once more her wild curly hair, spilling out of a ponytail after probably having run her hands through it all night. “None of these papers are even finished, Kaplan.”

“I know that,” Dev said irritably. “What do you think I’m doing here?”

“I think you’ve spent the night racing to do all this studying which you could have done just fine today, during your free time. I think you’ve been up all night starting papers, fizzling out on them because you’re too tired to be doing this, and going on to the next one. This isn’t good studying and you’re not even going to retain any of this. On top of that, you’re going to eventually get some sleep, read over these, and realize they’re terrible because you did them when you were like this.” Emma gestured at Dev for effect.

Dev snatched the few papers out of Emma’s hands and slapped them back onto a pile somewhere on the left side of the table.

“You don’t even need to cram like this, Kaplan,” Emma sighed, leaning over and gently closing the heavy textbook resting just in front of Dev. “You study just fine for your academics classes, you nearly always get As on tests, and when you manage to turn things in on time you get good marks on those, too. I don’t understand all of this.”

“But I do have to cram,” Dev insisted. “It’s midterms. I have midterms for all of these classes in the next two days,” Dev said, a whine creeping into her voice.

“That’s not how that works when you study regularly. That’s what the rest of these yahoos do because they ignore their academics in favor of their arts classes,” Emma said, gesturing to the greater cafeteria where a disproportionate amount of students were also reading or scribbling on papers and ignoring their breakfasts. “The only thing that’s going to make you do badly is if you keep pulling all-nighters and you’re too tired to think by the time the tests roll around.”

Emma cut into her egg white omelet, which had gone cold over the course of their arguing, and took the first bite to give herself a moment to think while she chewed.

In the moment of quiet afforded to her, Dev had reopened her history textbook and was scanning the pages in a haze. Emma really doubted she was reading any of it at all.

“I’m going to finish my breakfast,” Emma said finally. “And I suggest you go get something to eat as well. When we’re done, you’re going back to your dorm and going to sleep,” she said, her tone entirely non-negotiable. “And no, I really don’t care that sleeping now would make you miss your oils class, so don’t even try to argue with me.”

Dev looked up at her, scowling. It was half-hearted and that only made her look entirely more burnt out.

“Well?” Emma prompted. “What are you waiting for? Go get something to eat,” she ordered, pointing at the breakfast line with her fork. Dev shot up angrily, a mess of papers falling to the floor as she turned and stalked off to do what she was told. Emma sat at the table, waiting for Dev and running her hand over her hair, smoothing what was already perfectly in place in her severe bun.

Both Emma’s parents were military, with high-ranking and successful careers, and she knew how either one of them would have dealt with her or her three brothers behaving in such a way. Sometimes, Emma felt like Dev’s friend: a normal friend, who hung out and chatted with her. But sometimes Emma felt responsible for her, and it almost worried Emma how often she found herself wondering how her parents would handle a girl like Dev Kaplan. Even growing up on army bases all over the place, Emma noticed that her parents were stricter than most. Her and her brothers would never have dreamt of doing something as stupid as staying up when they weren’t supposed to, or turning in school assignments late – but when the rare snotty attitude cropped up, someone usually found themselves bent over the back of the couch getting their backside tanned.

Maybe that was the right course. Emma certainly cared about Dev, that much was for sure. She didn’t like watching the girl needlessly self destruct, and, Emma being a senior, she wouldn’t be here next year to help Dev take care of herself. That worried her more than anything.

Dev sat back down, a tray of pancakes in hand, and did a very good impression of a five-year-old sulking while she ate. She pointedly ignored Emma’s eyes boring into her. Dev was very used to Emma studying her by now.

“We’re not going out tonight,” Emma finally said after a pregnant pause. “I want you to come to my room tonight instead.”

The first half of her sentence infuriated Dev. They had an agreement, and Fridays and Saturdays were her nights to finally get to boss Emma around and get her to open up a little. However, she could think of plenty of fun things to do alone in Emma’s room, and wondered if Emma was coming on to her. Her interest was piqued.

“Oh?” was all she answered, and Emma nodded.

“Yes. You and I need to talk. You’ve been slacking off on taking care of yourself a lot lately, and you’re breaking our agreement, so I’m breaking it, too. We’re not going to have fun tonight, we’re going to have a heart-to-heart.”

Well. That idea was squashed, and Dev was in a bad mood again. The girls finished their breakfasts and Emma bussed their trays while Dev collected her things, feeling very sour about the whole situation.

The walk back to the Sophomore dorm seemed interminable to Dev. Her feet dragged, her breathing was slow, and her rucksack was full of books and assignments that suddenly seemed to weigh as much as boulders to her. She entertained the idea that maybe she was really as tired as Emma told her she was, but never would she admit such a thing.

Emma, for her part, was simply glad to find Dev’s roommate gone when she opened the door. The last thing she wanted to deal with was Lauren. That girl was bad-tempered on her best days, and even more so when Emma woke her up by dragging Dev in early in the mornings.

Dev seemed to melt into her desk chair, and her bag slumped from her arm to the floor in a great heap.

“Up,” Emma ordered shortly, snapping her fingers at Dev. “Pajamas, then bed.”

Dev didn’t even have the energy to look angry, and Emma watched as she changed and then wilted like a week-old flower onto her bunk. Emma pulled the covers up over her.

“If you wake up before three, just go right back to sleep,” Emma instructed, her voice softening a little in the wake of Dev’s ever more obvious exhaustion. “Got it, Kaplan?”

Dev nodded, and Emma was satisfied enough  to leave the room and turn the lights out. She had to go get ready for her own classes, and after that she had a little planning to do.

Dev blearily blinked her eyes open and breathed deeply. She looked around, feeling very disoriented. She felt like she was meant to be doing something… Studying? Or sleeping? She couldn’t even tell anymore.

She threw off her blankets, which felt damp and clingy after sleeping in them in the stale air of college dorm heaters. After sitting up and staring at her alarm clock a while, her faculties had returned enough for her to start remembering last night and this morning. She groaned, rubbing her eyes with the heels of her palms.

Emma was so ticked off at her! Dev hated upsetting Emma. It had taken her quite a bit of finagling to get into her good graces in the first place, which was wholly unsurprising. Emma was a senior, a very aloof and private girl who had always seemed very sophisticated and unforgiving in Dev’s eyes. When they’d struck up an agreement to help each other, Dev had been ecstatic. It was one thing to get some kids in her classes to like her and hang out with her, they were all forced to be together all the time – it was entirely another to get someone like Emma to voluntarily spend time with her. She wasn’t sure why Emma seemed so keen on getting her to take care of herself, because Dev figured that was her own business, but if that was the price she paid? So be it.

Well, the price was a lot worse than she’d expected when she let Emma down. She’d been subjected to lectures the likes of which she had really never experienced before, both her parents having been bohemian types who tended to let Dev do whatever she liked. It was unusual and uncomfortable having anyone hold her really accountable, and care about how she was doing in that regard.

The door to Dev’s dorm opened, and she fully expected it to be Lauren. When Emma walked in, Dev bit the inside of her cheek.

“Hey,” she mumbled, reaching up to run her hand through her hair. It snagged on her hair tie, which was on its last legs, and Dev tugged it out of the curls.

“Hey, Kaplan,” Emma sighed. She watched Dev fidget with her hair for a moment more, then picked up her rucksack where it had landed on the floor earlier that day and had not been moved since. She threw it over her free shoulder, the other one being occupied by her own gym bag, and she nodded at the door. “Get some shoes on and don’t bother to change. We’re going to my room now.”

Dev seriously considered arguing. She had plenty of better things to do than go and get yelled at for a while. But the last thing she wanted to do was disappoint Emma any further, or continue to break their agreement.

She shoved her feet into her Vans and pulled on the hoodie that had been slung over the back of her desk chair, then followed Emma out of the room. ‘

“Why are you bringing my stuff?” she asked after a moment of silent walking.

“Because you’ll be staying over in my room tonight,” Emma answered simply. Dev didn’t remember agreeing to that, but she wasn’t about to contest it. She wanted to simply let Emma be angry, get through it as quickly as possible, and get things back to normal.

Sunset was just creeping up on them as they walked through campus grounds, avoiding deep puddles and muddy patches of grass from what was obviously a heavy rain earlier. Winter here didn’t usually afford snow, but the rain was cold and plentiful. It smelled lovely to Dev, and she wished she could stay outside just a little longer, but Emma was not quite so fond of the Oregon weather and she ushered Dev through to her dorm at a fast pace.

Dev was quick to remove her shoes once in the confines of Emma’s room. Emma was very neat and orderly and would have been quite incensed if she walked through the room in wet shoes, though Dev did that in her own room all the time.

Emma went about putting things away wordlessly. She was a little more nervous than she cared to let on to Dev, and when she was nervous she cleaned. Ballet shoes got put into her closet and sweat-soaked towels and leotards into her hamper. When her bag was hung on its hook on the back side of her door, she turned and looked at Dev, who was fidgeting and restless, herself.

“Okay.” Emma’s voice was a knife, cutting through the palpable tension in the room. “Kaplan, I’m not going to yell at you. Not today,” she said, and Dev looked at her with considerable confusion, her brow crinkling.

“You’re not?” she asked, not quite convinced.

“No, I’m not,” Emma confirmed, smoothing her already wrinkle-free skirt over her thighs. “Talking, yelling, planning, advising… None of it has quite worked yet. Not on your most prevalent problems. That’s why I want to try something different, and a little unorthodox,” she said, adopting a more serious tone.

Dev looked at her blankly, wondering what else there was supposed to be. Emma’s arsenal of ways to get her to take care of herself already seemed intimidating enough to her.

Emma closed her eyes and took a deep breath.

“What I’m trying to say, Kaplan, is that I think you would benefit from more structure. I’ve been trying to help you as a friend, mostly hands off–” she was interrupted by Dev scoffing. Emma’s meddling didn’t feel so ‘hands off’ to her at all. Emma went on as if the interruption hadn’t happened. “–But I think it’s time to step it up a level. I’m going to give you a choice, Kaplan. One, you can either take a punishment from me, which will include a spanking with my hand and a hairbrush; or two, we can terminate our agreement and be more like regular friends. I’m leaving this entirely up to you. All I know is, I can’t help you with what I’m doing currently, and you can’t help yourself if you don’t take me seriously.”

Emma’s heart was beating fast after Emma wrapped up her speech, and she entertained the idea that Emma looked a little nervous. It was nothing compared to what Dev was going through. She really couldn’t believe Emma’s suggestion was serious. To her, the idea of spanking was something seen in old movies or comic books, not exactly anything to do with real life. But Emma was very serious. Emma was always serious, it was simply her nature.

She considered the other option, and found that one even less pleasant. While she didn’t enjoy Emma nagging her every five minutes and telling her what to do all the time, she did enjoy getting Emma out of her comfort zone and getting her out a little more. She enjoyed Emma, period. And she felt if they ended their agreement, Emma would have less reason to seek her out quite so often. They would probably be a lot less close, and Dev didn’t want that at all, even if ‘close’ meant ‘irritating’ sometimes.

“Will it hurt a lot?” Dev asked finally, lifting her eyes to meet Emma’s.

Emma let go of the breath she didn’t realize she had been holding, and nodded. “Yes, it will hurt a lot. You’ll very likely still feel sore tomorrow when you’re sitting. You’ll probably cry.” Emma was trying to be as candid and blunt as possible. She knew the nature of Dev’s hippie parents and wanted to make sure she knew what she was getting into, as much as she possibly could know without having experienced it.

Dev’s eyes darted to her rucksack, then back to Emma. “What about after?”

“Let me walk you through this,” Emma said, getting more into her element as a guide to Dev. She had been for a while now, and it was a comfortable role to her. She sat down on the bed and patted the spot beside her, and Dev didn’t hesitate to sit next to her. At least she wasn’t scared of her, Emma was very glad of that.

“If you agree, you’ll lay over my knee. I’ll spank you with my hand first–”

“What about my clothes?” Dev interrupted, biting her lip.

“I’ll pull down your pajama bottoms and your underwear,” Emma answered immediately. “I’m not about to spank you without seeing what I’m doing.”

Dev’s face heated up considerably. The idea embarrassed her, but she guessed she could see the point to that. She nodded for Emma to go on.

“I’ll start with my hand,” she reiterated. “And once I’m satisfied, I’ll use the hairbrush to end things as a deterrent to you staying up so late next time.”

“Once you’re satisfied?” Dev asked, shaking her head. “What does that mean?”

Emma shrugged. She couldn’t quite explain it, but she knew from her own experience that there was a point in a spanking where you were done, when you’d gotten the point and you’d given up. But she wasn’t sure how to articulate that. Emma wasn’t the best with feelings, that was Dev’s territory.

“You’ll just have to see,” was the best answer she could give. “After I’ve spanked you, you and I can talk about it, and about how you can avoid it happening again in the future – or if it’s even something we think we should consider for the future.”

Dev weighed her options, falling silent for once. It wasn’t a state Emma saw her in very often, and she could see the cogs turning in Dev’s head.

“Fine,” Dev said, nodding. “I’ll do it. I trust you.”

Those three little words alleviated a lot of Emma’s nerves. She had been so worried Dev would see her as some kind of sadist who just wanted to hurt her for her own pleasure, or an abuser who would look for any little reason to hit her. But Dev trusted her, and Emma would treat that trust like the solemn privilege she knew it was.

Emma sat up straight and squared her shoulders, and Dev felt rather small and childish even sitting next to her tall and elegant friend when she looked so imposing.

“Alright, then. If we’re going to do this, let’s do it. My hairbrush is on the righthand side of my desk, in the middle drawer. Bring it to me.”

It was almost surreal, Dev thought, to hear those words from Emma and know she was going to be spanked. A sheen of sweat surfaced down her back, and she walked over as if in a haze. Then she was once again standing before Emma, and Emma took the implement from her and set it behind herself to use later.

To make things a little easier on Dev, she simply pulled the girl over her knee. Emma didn’t waste any time making a big show out of disrobing her, instead pulling down her flannel pajama pants and her lacy underwear matter-of-factly.

As quick as the whole process was, It still had an effect on Dev. She could feel Emma’s strong thighs beneath her tummy, and her bottom was suddenly bare… When did Emma’s room get so cold? Her heart thundered in her ears so loudly she almost didn’t hear the first sharp slap hit her skin. She sure felt it, though.

Emma faltered a little when Dev whimpered at the first swat, but she reminded herself that there was definitely going to be more of that to come. She was doing this to help Dev, and she had to be strong about it.

She smacked Dev’s left cheek first, then her right, in approximately the same spot. Then she kept going in a rhythm just like that, swatting the very middle of Dev’s cheeks for a while before moving a little lower.

Dev was already squirming a little, and whimpering, but most of it was just out of pure shock that this was happening at all. She moved a little harder and protested a little louder when it really started to sting, though, and she found it much harder to stay at all composed when Emma swatted the same place over and over again. Her skin was really starting to sting and she wriggled more than she really intended to.

Emma was expecting that, though, and she secured her free arm around Dev’s waist, angling herself to get a better aim. Her own hand was feeling the burn, so she was sure Dev was having a much rougher time of things.

Dev grunted, scrambling for purchase and finally coming to rest with one hand grabbing Emma’s ankle and the other fisted in the bedspread.

“Em,” she said, voice finally breaking through the jarring sound of the smacking echoing off the walls in the room. “Em, please, don’t you think this is enough?” she asked.

“No,” Emma said, shaking her head. “I decide when we’re through here, Kaplan, and we’re not even halfway done.”

Dev was filled with a new sense of dread, and she stared at the carpet and tried to block out the stinging pain in her rear, which was slowly morphing into a steady burn even in the spots were Emma wasn’t currently swatting.

Emma covered her territory thoroughly, reddening every inch of Dev’s cheeks and dipping down onto her lower thighs as well. It was harder work than she had expected it to be, and she had a new appreciation for the times her father had threatened her and her brothers that he would ‘wear his arm out’ spanking them.

Dev’s eyes started to water a little, and she blinked back tears as they threatened to fall. Her legs kicked seemingly of their own volition, as she was hardly aware of them. Suddenly, Emma stopped swatting altogether and Dev heaved a sigh of relief. It was short lived.

“I’m going to use the hairbrush now,” Emma warned her, and Dev didn’t try to fight it anymore. She let her head drop and she let the tears fall. This spanking was totally endless to her and it felt as if Emma would never let up on setting her bottom alight.

Emma was a bit distraught over Dev’s sudden opening of the floodgates, but she supposed it was all part of the process. She adjusted Dev’s position once more and started with medium force swats, paying special attention to Dev’s sit spots. She was well warmed up, so now it was time to instill a little more long-lasting discipline. It was during these that the talkative girl Emma was so familiar with seemed to emerge, and she babbled over and over again about how sorry she was and how much she wished Emma would stop.

By the time it was over, Dev was a kicking, crying, disheveled mess over Emma’s knee, and Emma felt a good deal of sympathy for her. She laid the hairbrush aside and gently rubbed Dev’s brilliantly red skin.

“It’s over?” Dev asked, her throat thick with emotion and tears.

“Yeah, Kaplan, it’s over,” Emma said, her voice gentler than Dev had heard it all day. Dev’s tense muscles finally released somewhat, and she let Emma guide her onto the bed on her tummy. She hugged Emma’s pillow with one arm, crying into it, and used her free hand to rub her behind. It didn’t seem to help much at first.

Emma went ahead and laid down beside her, snuggling close rubbing her back. That calmed Dev somewhat.

“Do you know why I get so frustrated with you?” she asked after a moment, sighing.

Dev shook her head into the pillow.

“It’s because I really want you to be kind to yourself. You deserve it,” Emma said seriously. “And as much as I’d like to say I will be here for you forever, that’s not true. We both know that. I’m a senior, and I’ll be trying to get my career off the ground in less than a year. You have to learn how to help yourself. I’m really not yelling at you and bossing you around for my own amusement, I promise.”

“Will you still come see me, though?” Dev asked, dismayed and upset all over again at the thought of her friend disappearing so soon. Dev didn’t like to think about it, but Emma was right. She’d known all along that they wouldn’t have much time together here.

“Of course,” Emma said, nodding. “You know better than anyone that I really don’t have a copacetic relationship with much of my family. I’d love to use my breaks to come see you.” She moved on from Dev’s back and carded her hand through her hair, her fingers catching in a few knotted curls here and there. “But just because I’m going to come back here and see you, and maybe knock some sense into you if you need it, that doesn’t mean I enjoy or approve of watching you self destruct, for absolutely no reason,” she said, her tone stern once more.

Dev heaved a shuddering breath and nodded. She could understand that, much as she didn’t wish to admit it.

“I’m sorry,” she whispered. “I didn’t want to worry you. I just want to get As on my midterms.”

“Dev,” Emma said, her first name spilling from her lips as a frustrated breath. “You don’t need to run yourself ragged to do that. You’re smart and you already study hard. I’ve seen your reports, and you know what? You can do really, really well. You know that. When have your student reports been the most outstanding?” she asked, expectantly awaiting an answer.

“When I’m doing what you tell me?” Dev answered, sniffling through her words.


“Right. And since we’ve known each other, sometimes those reports look pretty awful. They’re the aftermath of the days when you didn’t sleep for three days straight, or got so drunk that you were too hungover to go to any of your classes, or not sleeping. We’ve talked about this one a lot, haven’t we?” she asked.

Dev frowned sullenly into the pillow. But she nodded.

“I guess we have. I didn’t realize.” She let her eyes drift closed and Emma noticed her breathing slowing. “I’ll try harder,” Dev sighed finally, her speech a little slurred with sleep deprivation. “I really will. I’ve been trying to do what you tell me to do, because of our agreement and just because I don’t like it when you’re angry at me. But I’ll start trying for real, so you don’t have to worry about me when you’re gone.”

“It’s not really about me,” Emma reminded her in low tones, reaching up and brushing a few stray tears off Dev’s freckled cheeks. “It’s about you, doing what’s best for yourself. That’s all. Okay? I don’t want you to be more concerned with worrying me or making me angry than you are with taking care of yourself. I want that to be your primary concern.”

Dev was already mostly asleep and Emma knew she wasn’t getting an answer out of her at the moment, but this was a conversation that could easily be had tomorrow morning instead.

She got up and got into pajamas, herself, then turned out the lights and climbed into bed beside Dev.

Emma really did care about Dev a lot, and that scared her a fair bit. She was used to being alone and only having to look out for her own interests, so this was uncharted territory for her. But she thought it was probably good territory to explore, anyway. ‘

She whispered goodnight, and was answered only with soft breaths. The events of the day seemed to sweep over her like a wave, and before she knew it, she was deeply in sleep right alongside Dev. As taxing as it had been on both of them, Emma had found a way to make her wish come true.

Posted on

Contest Entry #8 : Being a Bad Neighbor

 

Readers,

The ”hits” just keep coming…here’s another entry for the  ‘Spanking Wish’ contest .

Enjoy!

– Dana

 

***********

“Being a Bad Neighbor”

“That girl needs a good thrashing,” Do they really think I cannot hear them as I am walking through the lobby?  Sooorrry, I swore when I dropped my mail.  They think they are so perfect.  They are my neighbors. I knew moving into such a large apartment building would have its challenges; just as adjusting to a new life would be difficult; but these past six months have been worse than I could have ever imagined.

The old woman with the white hair wasn’t the first one to want to beat my ass.  In the dining room I was rude to an old lady who just wouldn’t such up. She was talking about the hairballs her cat coughed up. In the dining room! Perhaps I could have been a bit kinder with my words. I would have been kinder before moving here.  But now there was no reason for me to curb my attitude or behavior.

My life had been so perfect until Jeff left. Now my life was just spiraling out of control. If my neighbors only knew how correct they were; I do need a thrashing.  Before Jeff was in his accident, if I mouthed off or acted the way I have been he would have tanned my butt so bad I wouldn’t have sat for a week.  Jeff was not only my boyfriend, lover and best friend he was my disciplinarian.  He made me accountable for my actions.  Now without Jeff, I just didn’t care.  I have been a rude, obnoxious bitch.  I don’t mean to be and each day when I get up I swear it will be different.  I will clean the apartment, or at least wash the dishes, I will be polite and watch my mouth, but each day I fail.  I tried finding a different Dom to help me, his style and demeanor was so unlike Jeff that I couldn’t continue. I even tried disciplining myself but that didn’t work either.  My life is a mess, I am a mess. I do need to be punished for the way I am acting; my neighbors are right I really wish one of them would just spank me, God only knows how badly I need it.

I needed to get some laundry done, I was so glad to see I was the only person in the laundry room. I don’t really feel up to dealing with any neighbors today. I didn’t sleep last night or any nights recently. I threw my clothes in the washer and retreated back to my apartment.  I awoke in a panic – my laundry, I had forgotten my laundry.  Oh no the light is on in the laundry room, not only am I late but I will hear about it for sure. As I get closer I can hear several voices, my head is beginning to pound.  I can see three people in the laundry room as I approach. Two are retired nuns, Sister Alice and Sister Veronique along with a white haired woman named Maggie or at least I think her name is Maggie.  I take a deep breath as I walk into the laundry room.

“Is this your laundry?” Maggie asked as she points to my neatly folded laundry in my basket.  My mind is spinning with what to say, Sorry….. Who do I owe the dryer money…. Thank you….. “Yeah,” was all that came out of my mouth. “We dried it and folded it for you, since you weren’t here and we needed the machine.” I reached for my basket and Sister Alice stepped between me and it.  I stepped back and opened my mouth to speak but the look on the Sister’s face made me think better of it. “Darcie, we understand you had a tragic event in your life but that is no excuse to treat people the way you do.  Maggie used her money to finish your laundry and we all folded it for you. At the very least you should say Thank You, but personally I think you belong in that corner over there to think about your behavior and how it affects others.”  As much as I wanted to run with or without my laundry, I suddenly realized that feeling of submissiveness had come over me.  I lowered my eyes and apologized to all three women as I walked to the corner.  The room was silent.  I couldn’t tell if they were looking at me or not, the room was too quiet.  I turned to find it was only Sister Alice and I left in the room.  “Darcie, are you ready to be good?”  “Yes Sister,” I replied quietly.  I sat in the chair next her and noticed she had a very kind face and was wearing a dark green shirt, almost black but definitely green. This was Jeff’s favorite color; about 60 % of his wardrobe was dark green.  “I am sorry, so sorry….” I was crying “I just don’t know what to do…. I don’t mean to be so bad” Sister Alice stopped me, putting her hand on my shoulder. “You have been very naughty to many women here at the home.  You deserve to be punished.  I think you need to be spanked. Spanked on your bare bottom, hard, so you can’t sit comfortably for a few days, so you are reminded of what happens when you don’t behave yourself.”  “Yes Sister” I mumbled the words so softly I barely heard myself.  “Excuse me?” Sister Alice asked.  “Yes, I do deserve to be punished.” I looked up and spoke directly to her.  “No time like the present, let’s go to your apartment.”  “NO, I mean, can we go to your apartment, my apartment is a mess.” “Well that seems to be something we will have to work on as well.  Ok we can go to my apartment, this time.”

We entered the courtside apartment and she led me to her bedroom where she closed the drapes.  As she unfolded the blanket that had been laid over the foot of the bed, she pointed to an empty corner.  I walked to the corner and stood facing the two walls.  When she called my name I noticed she had spread the blanket over the top of the bed.  There was hump on bed from pillows under the blanket.  Next to it was several items which were soon going to be used to spank my bottom. They were all household items, a thick metal ruler, a slotted spoon, a heavy wooden spoon and a leather belt.  “You ready?” I took a deep breath and told her I was ready. “Remove your pants and undies and lie over the pillows.” I did as I was told.  I was nervous, happy, embarrassed and even horny all at the same time.  In my mind I was thinking, “Be careful what you ask for.” But at the same instance those words were spoken from Sister Alice’s mouth. How could she know? “This is going to hurt Darcie, Proverbs 20:30 Punishment that hurts chases evil from the heart.”  For a second, I wondered how hard an old woman could even administer a spanking.  I was sure this wasn’t even going to hurt, and then I felt the wooden spoon as it made contact with my left cheek. The pain was intense and immediately followed by more heavy swats all on my left cheek.  I began to squirm, and gasped as the pain took over.  Then she moved to my right cheek; now my entire butt was on fire and the pain of each swat intensified.  She kept spanking me even though I was now fully crying moving the wooden spoon to cover the sweet spot and upper thighs. I hadn’t been spanked like this for so long and I was not expecting anything this painful. I suddenly remembered the other instruments on the bed.  I really was going to have trouble sitting when this was over.  I realized the spanking had stopped.  “Is this what you need young lady?”  Sister Alice asked me.  “Yes Ma’am, I mean Sister.” “Whichever, you wish to call me is fine, are you ready for more, I am going to use the ruler on you next, then if you want a break you can stand in the corner for a bit.” “Yes, Sister,” I was still sobbing.  When the metal ruler landed against my sit down spot I screamed in pain.  It hurt so much, then again in the same spot, “OWWWW,” I cried as the ruler slowly made its way down to the backs of my upper thighs and then back up, I was thrashing around on the bed but no matter where or how I tried to move the ruler made solid contact. “Oh, it hurts so bad, PLEASE, I’ll be good…..” I begged as my bottom received the spanking I knew I not only deserved and wanted but one that I truly needed.  After what seemed like forever I heard Sister say, “Corner, I need a break even if you don’t,” My face was wet with tears by bottom felt like it was on fire, and the pain was much more than I had expected. I went to the corner and stood there, crying.  After a while Sister Alice was handing me a bottle of cold water.  I gratefully accepted the drink and she motioned for me to follow her.  The shades in the living room had also been closed and we entered the kitchen.  There was a pad of paper and a pen on the table and another sheet of paper with eleven bible verses all from Proverbs.  “Ten times each and make sure they are neat or you will do them over.”  I looked at her and without a word I sat on the hard wooden kitchen chair.  It hurt, and the more I moved to try to find a spot that wouldn’t hurt as bad, the more pain I seemed to cause.  I gave up trying to find a comfortable way to sit.  I wrote my lines as neatly as I could while Sister Alice read her bible in the chair next to me.  It took me over an hour to get all the lines written, I was hoping to impress her with my super neat penmanship.  She glanced at the pages I had written. “Good girl, ready to finish your spanking?”  Finish? What? “Ummm I thought we were done.” I immediately started crying again. My bottom was so sore.  “I think you need a half dozen of each of the implements, to help you remember, but if you don’t want them it’s up to you.” She replied.  Thinking about it I knew she was right, I had this coming, I had wanted it and I did need it.  “Yes, you are right.”

We walked back to the bedroom and I adjusted the pillows and climbed on them.  “Count the strokes.” “One,” I said as the slotted spoon tore into my butt. After I counted out the forth stroke I was sure I was bleeding, “Five,” I cried not knowing how I was going count out the remaining strokes and fearing what might happen if I failed. “Six.” I yelled between gasps and sobs.  The ruler and the wooden spoon were just as bad and I really was hoping she would offer me a break in the corner before using the belt on me but I heard the swoosh of the belt and then the intense bite of the belt as it made contact with my upper thigh.  I hollered in pain and managed to say something that sounded similar to “one” before I heard that awful swoosh sound again.  I rolled a bit to try and avoid it but it still landed square across both of my cheeks searing them with incredible pain.  Before I could even manage to even attempt to call out two the belt was careening towards my bottom to land the third hard blow. I didn’t try to avoid it this time, nor did I try to say the number three.  The next three came as I laid there feeling exhausted, sorry and completely submissive.

Sister Alice sat next to me on the bed and gently rubbed my back as I lay crying.  “I understand you have been through a lot, but it you need to take control now.”  “Let me help you Darcie.”

Posted on

Story Contest Entry #2 : Birthday Wish

Readers,

 

Here’s another of our entrants’ great stories for the  ‘Spanking Wish’ contest .~~

Enjoy!

– Dana

 

 

**********

‘Birthday Wish’

 

“Come on, honey!” she says, excitedly, taking my hand and leading me into the kitchen.
I say nothing, but follow her, wondering what she is so happy about.
“I know the party isn’t until tomorrow,” she begins, “but since your actual birthday was today, I thought it would be nice to do something to celebrate this evening.”
My friends and a few relatives are all coming over tomorrow for a birthday party that she insisted on throwing in spite of all of my protests. I have never been a huge fan of parties, and this year, I have been feeling a little depressed thinking about all of the goals I had set for myself at this point in my life but did not accomplish, so celebrating is the last thing I feel like doing.
We step into the kitchen, and there is a small cake sitting on the table with one candle burning in the center.
“Happy birthday,” she tells me, giving my hand an enthusiastic squeeze. “Hurry up and make a wish before that candle melts and gets wax all over the cake!”
Taking a deep breath, I blow out the candle and say, “I wish you would just let go of the idea of the damn party and tell everyone not to come.”
The smile on her face disappears, replaced by a stern look with a raised eyebrow.
“Alright, young lady, we will skip the cake for now and come back to that later. We need to work on your attitude, and I believe we can achieve that with the birthday spanking. Go and wait for me in your bedroom,” she orders, her tone leaving no room for argument.
Quietly, I walk to my room and sit on the bed, already regretting my words. Why did I have to say anything? While I really don’t want a party, she has made a huge effort to come in from out of town and organize everything, and now, I have probably made her mad.
Several minutes pass before I hear a soft knock at the door.
“Come in,” I say, nervously.
She steps into the room, holding a thick, sturdy looking wooden ruler.
“ We need to have a little talk, don’t we?” she asks, taking a seat beside me on the bed and putting the ruler on the nightstand for the moment.
“I am so sorry,” I tell her, looking at my feet instead of her.
Placing a hand under my chin, she gently lifts my head until we are making eye contact. “I’m sure you are sorry, sweetie, and you will probably be even sorrier in a few minutes, but I want to know what’s bothering you. You have been moody and difficult for the last couple of days, and I’m not going to put up with that anymore. I think, you need to tell me what is going on, right now.”
“I just don’t see the point in celebrating my birthday this year,” I explain. “I haven’t gotten anything right yet, so why should I be happy?”
“What do you mean by that?” she asks, still making me look into her eyes.
Slowly, I start to tell her about all of the goals and plans that I thought would be a reality at this point in my life, and how worried and upset I have been lately over not achieving those goals. I explain how I feel like I failed at so much, and how frustrated I have been in the past few weeks.
“I wish you had told me that you were feeling this way,” she says, pulling me in for a hug. “I could have helped you if I had known how unhappy you felt, and I would have also told you not to feel like things have gone wrong just because they didn’t fit with plans you made when you graduated from high school. Most people make plans at that point in life, and most people end up doing something different, but that’s okay.”
“I’m sorry,” I say again, leaning into her hug. “I have just been really frustrated. I didn’t mean to take it out on you.”
“About that,” she says, easing me out of the hug and directing me to look at her again. “I can understand that you have had a lot on your mind, but that is no excuse for waiting until you get so upset to say anything, and it is certainly not a reason to snap at me, is it?”
“No, ma’am,” I reply, shaking my head.
“Take your shoes off,” she orders.
I nod and slide both shoes off, pushing them out of the way.
“Now, stand up,” she states, pointing to the spot on the floor in front of her.
I get up from my spot and move to stand in front of her, feeling nervous about what I know is about to happen.
Silently, she unbuttons and unzips my jeans, helping me to step out of them. Next, she slides my panties down, then, helps me step out of them too.
“Alright, young lady, let’s get this over with,” she says, pointing to her lap.
Carefully, I lower myself across her knees, resting my legs on the bed.
She wraps her arm around my waist securely, resting her palm firmly against my bare bottom. “Do you have anything you want to say before we get started?” she asks me.
“I’m sorry for getting so frustrated, and I didn’t mean to get upset with you,” I assure her, tensing up a bit.
“Relax for me,” she says, calmly. “This is going to hurt, but I won’t hurt you. I want you to think about what we have talked about while I spank you, and I want you to try and let go of some of that frustration.”
“Yes, ma’am,” I promise, taking a deep breath.
“That’s a good girl,” she assures me, raising her hand and bringing it down firmly across my bottom.
I whimper a little from her first stroke, which is quickly followed by a steady rhythm of more sharp swats.
For the next few minutes, my skin grows warmer and starts to really hurt while she continues to spank. I can also feel all of the thoughts that have been going around in my head for the last few weeks starting to settle.
As some of my frustration disappears, I become less tense, and focus more on the spanking I am receiving, which is becoming more than a little bit uncomfortable. Now, I let out a few yelps and kicks when her hand comes into contact with my sore skin.
“That’s it, sweetie,” she says in a comforting tone, stopping the hand spanking to reach for the ruler on the nightstand. “We just have to get through a bit more.”
“Yes, ma’am,” I agree, nervously.
“I know you’re worried now, and this next part is going to hurt,” she tells me. “This is your birthday spanking, but it is also a punishment for letting yourself get as worked up as you did and not asking for any help. It is okay to say something when you are having a problem, and I want you to remember that, okay?”
“Okay,” I promise, trying to relax a little over her lap.
I feel her arm rise, then, she brings the ruler down sharply across both cheeks at the same time, causing me to squeal.
Her grip on me tightens as she delivers one sharp stroke after another, sometimes alternating from cheek to cheek, and sometimes getting both at once.
The ruler stings so bad, and I am almost tempted to beg her to stop, but I know from past experience that even when a spanking is really hurting, because she is not going to really hurt me, she will stop when she is ready, and no amount of begging will change that.
I start whimpering more and more, and it has become impossible to keep from kicking my feet after each swat. “I am so sorry, and I promise, I will say something and never let myself get upset and grouchy again,” I tell her, not sure that I can handle the ruler much more.
She gives me several more strokes, much harder than all of the others, then, puts the ruler back on the nightstand.
“It’s okay,” she reassures me, releasing her grip around my waist. She places a gentle hand on my back and starts rubbing it in slow circles. “It’s over, sweetie.”
For several minutes, I stay quiet over her lap while she rubs my back and tells me everything is going to be alright.
Finally, she helps me sit up and pulls me into a tight hug. “Are you okay?” she asks.
“Yes, ma’am,” I answer her. “And thank you.”
“You’re welcome,” she says. “Now, we can talk a more about everything if you need to, but first, would you like to go back into the kitchen and give blowing the candle out another try?”
“I would like to do that,” I agree as she helps me stand up and hands me my panties and jeans.
Once I am fully dressed, she wraps her arms around me for another hug. “Happy birthday,” she says, smiling as we go back into the kitchen.

Posted on

New epub – Mostly True Stories: Girls I’ve Spanked

Mostly True Stories : Girls I’ve Spanked

Five fun, semi-fictional gross categorizations of some of my more interesting female playmates.

F/f spanking stories

Chapter 1 : The Queen of Excuses

Chapter 2 : Model Behavior

Chapter 3 : The Hot Mess

Chapter 4 : Miss Straight and Narrow

Chapter 5 : The Fun Girl

 

Posted on

As if you don’t get enough of me here..

 

 

..there’s this stuff, for your Kindle:

 

IfYouKnowWhatsGoodForYou

If You Know What’s Good for You (Adult Spanking as Discipline)

Mostly True Stories : Men Do the Darndest Things
Mostly True Stories : Men Do the Darndest Things

 

Conversations with Spankos
Conversations with Spankos
Mostly True Stories : Adventures in Discipline
Mostly True Stories : Adventures in Discipline

 

Selected Spanks
Selected Spanks
Posted on

Part Two of Amy’s excellent spanking story

 

Readers,

Recently, I introduced you to a new spanking writer named Amy Phillips. The first installation of Amy’s tale received an excellent reception, and she’s been kind enough to provide us with Part Two, which I think you’ll all enjoy just as much.

–  Dana

 

(Read  Part One here.)

___________________________

As Lena sat in Saturday detention, she thought back to the previous Monday when she had been punished in front of the senior class along with Jenny for their prank. After their paddlings, the two young women had been ordered to go sit in Miss Hafey’s office until she followed up with them. Lena had been terrified that she would spank them more. Lena was generally well-behaved—at least when she wasn’t being dragged into some crazy situation by Jenny. A private spanking or even just a stern talking to likely would have been sufficient punishment for her. Jenny on the other hand could be described as “incorrigible.” The public paddling, while severe, was appropriate where Jenny was concerned.

Flashback: In Miss Hafey’s Office After the Paddling

The girls had waited in Miss Hafey’s office for almost a half hour that Monday, worrying and pacing, until she finally arrived in her office to address them. As soon as she walked in the door, Lena burst into tears.

“We’re so sorry. Please don’t spank us again.” begged Lena.

Miss Hafey’s face softened. She felt bad for Lena. She knew Lena had learned her lesson and if she didn’t feel that it was unfair to punish the two girls differently, she wouldn’t have even assigned her detention for the upcoming Saturday.

“I’m not going to spank you again, girls.” Miss Hafey announced.

Both girls visibly breathed sighs of relief.

“I just want to discuss your behavior and today’s events. Sit down.” Miss Hafey said plainly.

“Um…” Jenny started while staring at the two wooden chairs in front of the girls. “Would it be okay if we stood?”

“Sit.” Miss Hafey commanded.

The girls hesitated for a moment, both surveying the chairs as if they could figure out a way to sit that would hurt less.

“Now.” Miss Hafey said, growing impatient.

The girls plopped down in their chairs immediately, visibly uncomfortable.

“What happened last night was inexcusable.” Miss Hafey began. “It was disrespectful, illegal, and dangerous. If the school wanted to press charges for breaking and entering, it could. If I wanted to press charges for theft, I could.”

“Is it really still theft if we just put the items on the roof?” Jenny inquired.

Miss Hafey shot her a look that could kill.

“Nevermind!” Jenny spat out.

“You could have fallen, your pulley could have snapped while you were using it and taken you with it. There’s so many things that could have gone wrong.” Miss Hafey lectured. “Lena, did you rig that lever and pulley system?”

“No, I did.” replied Jenny.

“Don’t you have a C in Physics?” asked Miss Hafey

“A C-..” Jenny stifled the urge to follow her response up with a sarcastic “thank you very much.”

“It really is a miracle that it didn’t break.” Miss Hafey stated.

“Hey!” protested Jenny. Jenny was half offended and half relieved that Miss Hafey was at least calm enough to be teasing her. Jenny took the older woman’s small quip as an opportunity to ask a question that had been on her mind.

“How did you catch us?” Jenny asked with genuine curiosity.

Miss Hafey pulled the pack of cigarettes Jenny had left on the roof out of her pocket, threw it down on her desk, and replied “smoking kills.”

“I take it I can’t have these back?” Jenny asked. Lena elbowed her in the stomach.

“No. You’re a non-smoker now.” responded Miss Hafey.

“So why was I the victim of this prank?” Miss Hafey enquired.

Lena gave an “I don’t know” type of shrug.

“Partially as revenge for all the times you’ve punished me, partially because I have a reputation to uphold, and partially because I thought deep down you might find it amusing.” Jenny answered honestly.

“Maybe in a few years.” Miss Hafey responded. “Certainly not today.”

“Are you still mad at us?” Lena asked. The poor girl’s cheeks had a mascara stream running down them and she had the most genuinely remorseful look on her face that Miss Hafey had seen in her 10 years of working with students.

“No, sweetheart. I’m not mad anymore.” replied Miss Hafey. She was stern, but not unreasonable. Lena clearly regretted her role in this prank and it would be cruel not to comfort her.

“You can go to class, Lena. I’ll see you Saturday and hopefully not before then.” Miss Hafey warned.

“Yes, ma’am.” Lena replied before rising from her chair.

“I’ll give you a note so you don’t get in trouble with your teacher for being late.” Miss Hafey said while scribbling some words down on a post-it note. She walked over to the punished young woman, handed her the note, gave her a hug, and then sent her on her way.

“You never hug me after I get in trouble!” Jenny protested.

“You never feel bad after you get in trouble.” Miss Hafey replied.

Jenny’s face turned red and she stared at the floor. “Touche” she thought.

“There’s 4 more days of school. Think there’s any chance we can go until Saturday without seeing each other?” Miss Hafey asked.

“What if I just want to stop in and say hi? Or if I need help with a final exam?” asked Jenny.

Miss Hafey smiled. “I should rephrase that question. Do you think there’s any chance you can go until Saturday without forcing me to reignite your poor backside?”

“Yes ma’am. I promise I’ll be good.” Jenny pledged.

“Good girl.” said Miss Hafey. “You can go now. If your teacher gives you a hard time over being late, tell them you were with me.”

“Hey, Miss Hafey?” inquired Jenny.

“Yes?”

“I’m really sorry about everything.” Jenny said, unable to look the older woman in the eye.

Miss Hafey’s heart just about melted. She wrapped the normally unruly girl in her arms and cherished the moment of sincere remorse.

Jenny lingered in Miss Hafey’s office doorway after their embrace, hesitant to leave.

“What’s wrong?” asked Miss Hafey.

“Nothing. Well kind of nothing.” replied Jenny. “I guess I’m just sort of sad about graduating. And I guess I might sort of miss being able to see you every day. And Lena. Mostly Lena.” Jenny said trying to cover up what she had just said.

Miss Hafey chuckled to herself. An hour ago she was handing out the most severe punishment of her career—short of an expulsion—and here the recipient was telling her she was going to miss her. What a strange 24 hours.

“Oh, this isn’t the last you’ll see of me. I fully expect you will keep me updated on how your grades are at community college. And if they’re not satisfactory, my fiance and I share an apartment with more than enough space to make my displeasure known. In fact, he’s heard all about you.” Miss Hafey said.

Jenny caught herself smiling and quickly feigned a frown. “Ugh, you’re the worst.” she whined.

“Aren’t I?” Miss Hafey asked.

Present Day: Saturday Detention

“Are you paying attention at all, Lena?” Miss Hafey scolded. Lena was snapped out of her reflection on the past Monday’s events and brought back to the present. Apparently while she had been mentally wandering, one of the other students in detention had landed themselves in hot water and Lena had been asked to fetch Miss Hafey’s paddle.

“Um, yes. Sorry.” mumbled Lena, reaching for the paddle hanging from the wall behind her and approaching Miss Hafey’s desk.

“How far along are you on your lines?” Miss Hafey asked.

Lena froze. Amidst her daydreaming, she hadn’t even heard Miss Hafey instruct the 9 students in detention to write “I will behave myself at all times.”

“Pretty far!” Lena lied.

“Show me.” Miss Hafey demanded.

“Okay, well actually I don’t have any written. I didn’t hear you tell us to start writing.” Lena explained.

“You know I don’t like lying.” Miss Hafey scolded. Disappointed and somewhat surprised that she was having to punish Lena again so soon after Monday’s events, she positioned Lena over her desk next to Tony, the boy she had asked Lena to fetch the paddle for in the first place. Tony was a tall young man. He stood just over 6’5 and despite the fact that Miss Hafey was just short of 6 foot herself, she felt a bit silly getting ready to paddle him. She didn’t let it stop her, however. Tony had been texting his girlfriend in the back row of detention when Miss Hafey caught him and ordered him to the front of the room. He was a good student and had never had a regular detention, let alone a Saturday detention up until this point. One of his friends from the basketball team was in danger of losing his scholarship and Tony allowed him to cheat off his final exam. As a result, both boys were spending this Saturday with Miss Hafey.

Miss Hafey didn’t want to be too harsh, so she gave the boy 3 swats with his pants fully intact. He had never been paddled before, but he remained quiet through his 3 mild licks of the paddle and then returned to his seat.

Miss Hafey then turned her attention to Lena. Lena knew better than to lie to her, so she lifted her skirt for her swats. Immediately after lifting the recently punished girl’s skirt, she realized that she was still slightly red and a little bruised from Monday’s paddling. Instead of giving Lena more swats for her first and hopefully only infraction this detention, Miss Hafey decided to be merciful. She sat down and pulled Lena over her lap for a hand spanking. Although Miss Hafey’s hand wasn’t exactly a walk in the park, it wasn’t as bad as the paddle and it wouldn’t cause any more bruising. She started briskly spanking Lena and the girl’s poor backside reignited into a ball of heat almost immediately. Miss Hafey spanked the young lady firmly and at a moderate tempo. Lena wiggled and during a particularly hard volley of swats, she threw her hand back to protect her bottom. This was a mistake. Miss Hafey held Lena’s hand so that she couldn’t put it in the way of the spanking again and tipped the errant young woman forward to expose the area where backside meets thigh.

“Please! I’m sorry! I’ll write extra lines, I’ll clap erasers, I’ll do anything!” Lena bargained.

Miss Hafey mentally laughed at the eraser remark since the school had only whiteboards in its classrooms. She continued spanking the sorry girl in order to assert that the spanking was over when she felt it was over—not when Lena wanted it to be over—and when she stopped she sent the young woman back to her seat.

Lena rushed back to her seat, embarrassed, and rubbed her backside on the way there.

“No rubbing, missy!” Miss Hafey chastised.

Lena’s face became a brighter shade of red as she replied “Yes, Miss Hafey.”

“I was lenient this time, but if you’re unable to finish your lines before the end of the day, you’ll be having another session with my cane, Miss Lena.”

“Ha, so by the end of the day you’ll have lines or you’ll get lines. Get it?” Jenny mused to her friend.

Lena was unamused. So was Miss Hafey.

“Jenny, you know there’s no talking or terrible wordplay in detention. Go stand in the corner.” Miss Hafey ordered.

“But that’s cruel and unusual PUN-ishment.” Jenny replied, stifling laughter. Some of the other students giggled.

“Jenny! Now!”

“You’re just mad because I’m CORNERing the market on-”

Miss Hafey interrupted but grabbing the giggling young woman by the ear and pulling her into the hallway.

“Jennifer, if you want the attention of the group, I can assure you that you will have it. It will not be the kind you’re interested in, however. We’re going to go back into that classroom and you are going to keep your little nose in that corner until I tell you to return to your seat, you are going to be silent and respectful, and you are going to write your lines like a good girl. If you don’t, I will see to it that you are very unhappy and very sorry.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Good.” Miss Hafey said, guiding Jenny back into the detention classroom with a parting swat.

Jenny walked over the the corner and placed her nose in it as told.

“Lena, how are those lines coming?” Miss Hafey asked, stopping at her desk.

“Good, ma’am.”

Miss Hafey inspected them, patted the recently punished girl’s head, and smiled. “Good girl.” she rewarded, as she returned to her desk at the front of the room.

The room seemed to settle down, so Miss Hafey began reading a book she had brought with her. About an hour into reading, she received a call from her fiancé on her cell phone.

“I’ll be right back. I assume you can all behave like the adults that you are for 5 to 10 minutes.” she said, exiting the room.

The call was briefer than expected and upon returning to the room, Miss Hafey saw that Jenny and Blake, another frequent face in detention, were drawing a mural on one of the whiteboards. It appeared to be of a giant, building-sized Miss Hafey destroying a city.

“Seriously?” she inquired.

“We thought you’d like it. Also, we thought you’d be gone longer.” Jenny shrugged.

“It’s pretty good, though, right?” Blake asked. In all honesty, the resemblance to the actual Miss Hafey was rather impressive. Blake was a friend of Jenny’s as well as an excellent artist. He would be attending art school in New York in the fall. Jenny was largely unskilled as an artist, but the two shared a bond over a mutual love of weed.

“Bend over my desk. Right now.” Miss Hafey commanded.

The two troublemakers placed themselves over her desk as ordered. She took down Blake’s pants and lifted Jenny’s skirt. Jenny hated to admit it, but she was genuinely scared. She loved to push Miss Hafey, but she didn’t love the consequences. Her thoughts were interrupted by a sharp, focused pain across her backside.

Jenny gasped and cried out. She hadn’t expected Miss Hafey to return in time to catch them and she hadn’t expected her to use the cane. Her cries were followed by a muffled yelp from Blake. He kicked his legs back involuntarily.

“You’re not in detention to draw pictures, or be playful, or disrespect me. You’re in detention because you made a mistake and you have to atone for it. I warned you, Jenny. But you kept pushing and pushing and now you have to deal with the consequences.” she scolded as she landed a hard stroke on Jenny’s upper thigh.”

“I’m sorry!” Jenny cried as the stroke landed.

“Not yet.” Miss Hafey replied. “Blake, you can stay after detention for an extra hour to practice drawing on each whiteboard in this wing of the school and then scrub them until they’re pristine.”

“Yes ma’am!” Blake yelled out as his second stroke landed.

“Jenny, you can either stand in the corner for an extra hour after detention or help him. Your choice. One more each.” Miss Hafey informed them and then laid down two quick strokes in succession.

Both students rushed back to their seats.

“Which will it be, Jenny?” Miss Hafey asked.

“Helping Blake.” she replied, looking down at the floor.

“Helping Blake, what?” she asked, tipping Jenny’s chin upward so that their eyes met.

“…Helping Blake, ma’am.” she whispered.

“Good. The rest of you can go. Jenny and Blake, please stay seated.” She commanded.
_____
To Be Continued. Maybe! I’m not sure. Let’s see how I feel.

Posted on

‘Amy’s First Spanking’ : Sin City Spanks entry

 

Readers,

Finally, ‘Amy’s First Spanking’, a great way to end May’s Sin City Spanks story contest entries – have fun with this one, and stay tuned for the next spanking story contest!

–  Dana

 

Amy’s First Spanking

My name is Amy and I am a 21 year old former Las Vegas showgirl.  I was abandoned by my parents as an infant and raised in foster homes.  I was putting myself through college at U.N.L.V. as a showgirl until I got involved with a gangster twice my age.  I was enamored by his good looks, smooth talking, the way he threw his money around, and his celebrity friends.  Because of his fast lane life style I dropped out of college and into the Las Vegas nightlife.  I am currently lying in bed at the luxurious Vegas hotel where I was employed as a showgirl with a very sore well spanked bottom.  It was my first spanking ever and I’m afraid it won’t be my last.  I will never have to wonder again how a spanking feels!  I am a former showgirl as of about two hours ago when I decided to drop my gangster boyfriend and the Vegas nightlife in exchange for finishing college.

My former boyfriend is a thief and a jerk; but, I never realized it until tonight.  Little did I know that the money he threw around came from extorting money from the casino in Carolyn’s hotel.  Carolyn is a gorgeous motherly beauty who was celebrating her 50th birthday and looks 20 years younger.  She is 6′ tall weighs 140 lbs, has red hair, brown eyes and a muscular well toned body.  She is accompanied by her husband of three years Jonathan, who is about one half her age and 5’5″ tall, her lawyer Alexis is  a 6′ blond bombshell of 30, and Alexis’ lover Megan who is 5’4″ tall and 25 years old and looks like a college coed.

Carolyn has turned the 500 million dollars she inherited from her 1st husband Douglas into over a billion dollars.  She suspected that money was missing from her Las Vegas casino.  She has a dominate relationship with her younger husband Jonathan.  Carolyn pays the bills and Jonathan keeps house.  If he screws up its over her knee!  Jonathon worked for Carolyn before their marriage and is a computer whiz.  He checked the financial statements and discovered 50,000 dollars was missing.  He was able to trace the missing money to a floor manager in her casino.

Alexis contracted with her investigation agency and evidence revealed that my gangster boyfriend was extorting money from our floor manager who had a dubious past.  He was terminated and in exchange for not being prosecuted revealed that James was dating me and and all of the details of the extortion.  I was shocked when the hotel casino owner contacted me, a mere showgirl in her hotel, and wanted me to arrange for James and me to come to her pent house suite for drinks after my show that evening.  That evening we were introduced to Alexis, Megan, and Jonathan by Carolyn.  It was all business and James was confronted with the evidence against him gathered by Alexis’ agency.  He realized that with his criminal record and Carolyn’s and Alexis’ connections that most likely he would do prison time.  That is when Alexis dropped the bomb that Jonathan had heard before he and Carolyn were married and the petulant professor had heard after stealing a colleague’s research at the University of Colorado.  If he agreed to pay back the 50,000 dollars and accept a spanking from Carolyn and a caning from Alexis no charges would be pursued.

James agreed to Alexis’ terms.  She pulled a contract from her briefcase that James signed along with a wicked looking Spencer style paddle that made Megan and Jonathan cringe.  As I learned later both had been on the receiving end too many times and both hated the experience.  James was in tears and I was seeing him in a new light for the first time.  He wasn’t the man that I had been so stricken by!   Carolyn placed a straight back chair in the middle of the room and sit with the paddle on her lap.  James was ordered to her left side where Carolyn unbuckled his belt and lowered his pants to his knees.  She raised her short ivory silk skirt above her stocking tops and forced James over her right thigh and clamped her left leg over his legs.  Her well toned muscular right arm wrapped around his torso rendering him totally helpless.  James was pinned helplessly and Carolyn proved to be an expert spanker paddling up one side and down the other followed by a series of spanks up and down the middle of his now crimson bottom.  Next she alternated from cheek to cheek finishing on his upper thighs.  Being pinned and helpless over her lap all he could do was plead, cry, and struggle in vain as Carolyn left the imprint of her paddle on his cherry red behind.  I realized that I never wanted to see him again.  Alexis grabbed James arms as Carolyn released him from her lap and forced him over the back of a lounge chair.  Carolyn took James’ wrists and pinned him over the chair where Alexis stair cased his bottom with 12 angry wilts with her cane.  Each stripe was about one inch above the next with none crisscrossing the other.  The bawling James was shoved out of Carolyn’s suite with his crimson striped bottom before he could pull his pants back up!  Alexis’ last words to him were, “You are luck I don’t have a horse whip!”

When the five of us discussed what had just happened I was in tears and shared with them that I never wanted to see James again.  During our discussion I learned that both Megan and Jonathan were spanked if they failed to preform their household duties or their significant other believed they needed a maintaince spanking.  Although their spankings were not as severe as an the one Carolyn and Alexis gave to James, they both hated being spanked but admitted that a good spanking cleared the air.  I explained that I felt terrible about the time I had wasted with James and that allowing the night life I spent partying with him to cause me to drop out of college.  Carolyn informed me that she thought  that I would benefit from a sound spanking and if I was her daughter she would put me over her knee.  At that moment I hugged Carolyn and began crying again as I explained that I never knew my mother.  Carolyn was old enough to be my mother and I explained, “I have never been spanked and have no idea how a spanking feels; but, since you think I would benefit from a spanking and both Jonathan and Megan said that a spanking cleared the air I need to be spanked.”

Carolyn agreed but said, “Spankings are suppose to hurt and once I turn you over my knee it will be too late for you to change your mind and you will be a very unhappy little girl long before I’m finished.”  She hugged me and added, “I will pay the rest of your way through college but right now we have some business to take care of!”  Carolyn sit on the straight backed chair still in the center of the room and smoothed her ivory silk skirt with the Spencer style paddle on her lap.  She raised my skirt and put me over her knee.  She  rubbed my thin nylon white panties and said,” You will be kicking,  squirming, and dancing across my lap and that is O.K. I will have no trouble keeping you in place.”

I tried to be stoic as she began paddling my thin nylon panties but was soon crying out and dancing across her lap.  Carolyn spanked up one side and down the other and then began alternating from cheek to cheek.  Next she paddled the middle of my bottom to the top of my legs.  When  she finally left me off of her lap I danced around the room.  My eyes were teary and puffy and tears were making my mascara run down my face.  I was still crying uncontrollable when Carolyn hugged me and Alexis rubbed lotion on my stinging bottom.  I didn’t realize how much a sound spanking from a capable woman hurt.  As Carolyn had promised I was a well spanked unhappy girl.  I understood why Jonathan and Megan hated being spanked.  After three years of spanking Jonathan Carolyn had become an expert disciplinarian.   I thanked Carolyn for caring enough to discipline me and helping me finish college.

After my spanking Megan went to the kitchen and returned with a cake for Carolyn’s 50th birthday celebration.  Alexis removed her suit jacket and sit on the same straight backed chair in the middle of the room and smoothed her skirt.  Alexis had paddled Carolyn three years ago and that was the only paddling Carolyn had ever received.  Alexis informed Carolyn that she was going to receive a birthday hand spanking over her knee.  Jonathan and Megan escorted Carolyn to Alexis’ side where Alexis raised her silk  skirt to her waist and lowered her nylon panties to her knees.  Everyone was laughing except Alexis who was all business.  During her hand spanking over Alexis’ knee she never cried out and meekly submitted but I could tell by the expression on her face and her cherry red bottom outlined by her garter belt and stockings  that a hand spanking over Alexis’ knee was a very painful experience.

After Carolyn’s birthday spanking we all enjoyed white wine, cake and many laughs.  I was invited to spend the night in Carolyn’s suite.  Carolyn was going to pay for my final year of college and promised to fly back to Vegas if I needed help in maintaining my grades or any other goals that I had set for myself.  I never knew my mother but I loved Carolyn like the mother I never had.

Posted on

Sin City Spanks story entry: ‘Burlesque Nightmare’

 

Readers,

The Sin City Spanks story contest turned out several very good entries, and ‘Burlesque Nightmare’ is an aptly-titled, fun romp. I know you’ll have fun with this one..

– Dana

 

Burlesque Nightmare

Heels, dance shoes, sequined bra tops and bottoms? Check, check, check, and check. I was looking through my dance bag and made sure I had everything I needed for my audition for the X Burlesque show at the Tropicana. Over the past month I had been auditioning for several of the adult dance shows in Las Vegas. I enjoyed dancing and performing, and needed the money to help pay for school. Dancing topless wasn’t my first choice, but I was struggling financially and was running out of options.

I pulled part of my curly red, shoulder length hair back, and put the finishing touches on my makeup. My brown eyes sparkled. I was excited for today. I certainly had the body and dance training they were looking for.

I grabbed my dance bag and keys, and headed to the car. Once I reached the hotel, I checked in at the audition table, took off my blue tank top and dance shorts, adjusted my pink sequined bra and briefs, and pinned on my number. My outfit was sensual, but not tasteless. I put on my ballet shoes and started stretching. After several minutes all of the dancers lined up and they recorded our height and took our pictures. We then did a basic ballet combination across the stage consisting of two piqué turns, two chainé turns, two assemblés, an arabesque, two more assemblés, and a grand jeté. There was a spotlight on me making it hard to see. Going in a straight line was key, so spotting was important.

After all 60 female dancers had gone, they cut 15 dancers, and I fortunately made the first cut. We then put on our heels and were taught a classical jazz routine performed to very fast music. I danced my best and made it through the next cut. For the final round we grabbed fans and performed a classical burlesque fan dance. There were still 20 dancers remaining and the producers told us they would inform us who had made callbacks within 24 hours. I smiled as I put my dance shorts and tank top on and said goodbye to my friends who were still there. I grabbed my bag and walked slowly back to car. As I left the theater I ran directly into my mother. She was 5’8”, only a little taller than I was, and slim with short black hair and piercing blue eyes. Except for the height and body shape we looked nothing alike.

“Nicole Elizabeth, what are you doing here?” her voice was very low and it was clear she was angry.

Continue reading “Sin City Spanks story entry: ‘Burlesque Nightmare’”

Posted on

Sin City Spanks Story : Chapter Twelve

Readers,

Here’s a great entry to the Sin City Spanks story contest : “Chapter Twelve” by miss Randy Lee. Enjoy!

–  Dana

CHAPTER TWELVE
by Randy Lee

It was seven o’clock in the evening. The bright desert sun was still showing plenty of strength on this May evening. The congenial group of four women strolled down the sidewalk of the Las Vegas Strip leaning close to whisper humorous snippets in each other’s ears. Their laughs and giggles blended into the conversations and loud laughter of other groups on the sidewalk. Dotty, Hope, Lynette, and Pam had just graduated from one of the most prestigious universities in their home state of Texas and had come to Las Vegas to celebrate. Having spent four years preparing to take their places in society, focusing on different subjects before concentrating their efforts in their various major fields of study, it was agreed that this was a time for letting their collective hair down, figuratively speaking. Since their high school days, each girl’s educational pursuit had demanded a regimented life both inside and outside her classrooms. Now that their respective scholastic goals had been achieved, they were here to paint the town red! Hope began moving a little ahead of the others and approached the door of a Las Vegas business establishment. On it were the letters SPA in elaborate script style.
She turned to her friends, regarded them with a wide grin, and gestured toward the door. “This is it, girls,” she announced.
The other three women froze in their tracks, their faces showing disbelief. “Wait just a dadgum minute,” Lynette protested. “We’re supposed to be going to a casino. You know, as in gambling? We can go to a spa back home anytime we want, without shelling out all those bucks for airfare.”
“Okay, calm down, Lyn. This is a casino, I promise,” Hope assured her.
“So you’ve been here before?” Pam asked.
“Twice,” Hope confirmed. “My ex-boyfriend brought me here near the end of our junior year, and I came back last Christmas vacation to do some exploring by myself. I had a blast! I’ll bet y’all are gonna love it.”
“Oh, yeah?” This from Pam. “Whatta you bet?”
“We’ll discuss it later,” Hope replied, a hint of mystery in her voice.
“Hmmh!” Pam grunted skeptically.
Dotty, the quiet member of the group, and Lynette were unmoved—literally—from their positions alongside Pam.
Hope decided some coaxing was in order. “Awww, c’mon, y’all! What’s life without a little suspense and drama?”
“Oh, all right,” Pam conceded. She turned to her skeptical buddies and suggested, “Let’s go see what this ‘spa’ is all about.”
Hope pulled the door open and held it for the other three. They trooped in for a distance of about five feet and again were brought up short. Hope watched the three newcomers take in the room’s beautiful decor. There was furniture of rich, dark hardwood and upholstery in equally rich red and gold velvet and brocade. Satin treatments adorned mock windows. No source of water was evident, and no scent of either chlorine or massage oil rankled the nose. No people were evident, either. Not another soul occupied the exquisitely appointed room.
Dotty murmured, “This isn’t like any spa I ever saw before.”
Lynette echoed her observation and added, “Or casino, either.”
“It’s different, I’ll admit,” Hope acknowledged. “Well, come along. Let’s get this party started. I’ll show you the fun room where the gambling happens.”
She led her companions in the direction of a door which bore the letters NKO. As they approached, the sound of a ball hopping on a spinning roulette wheel could be heard. There was also the distinct click of a cue ball striking racked balls on a pool table. Hope pressed a button on the wall beside the door. The four women heard no sound, but a voice from a speaker above them said, “Identify.”
Hope spoke plainly, “Hope M. 7239.”
“Enter,” the voice said. A buzzer sounded, and Hope pushed the door open. A tall man wearing a red polo shirt tucked into black trousers stood guard at the door. He motioned the women to come in, glanced quickly beyond them in all directions, and closed the door. He gestured to an electronic scanner next to him and ordered, “Handprint.” Hope laid her right hand flat on the glass surface of the machine and held still. A light moved back and forth under the glass twice and then went out. A beep sounded, and the man said, “Okay.” Hope looked at him. He nodded, she removed her hand, and he indicated with a slight movement of his head that the four could move about the room freely.
As they walked farther into the room, Pam noted sarcastically, “That guy’s a real chatterbox.”

Continue reading “Sin City Spanks Story : Chapter Twelve”

Posted on

Sin City Spanking Story Contest Winner

Readers,

Last month I received several entries for the “Sin City Spanks” story contest, and had a more difficult time than usual making a final decision. Ultimately, I chose “All Bets Are Off”, as I loved the character ‘Ma’s’ line about tickling….you’ll see.

Congratulations to our winning author, and I’m sure that you’ll all enjoy this entry and all the rest.

–  Dana

All Bets Are Off

All Bets Are Off

                “Wait! I can explain!” Crystal begged as the strong hands gripping her pulled her into a dark room. “It’s not what it looks like! OOOF!” she yelped, the wind leaving her body, as she was unceremoniously dumped onto a hard wooden chair. “That hurt,” she said gasping for breath.

The petite, bottle blonde blinked her eyes trying to breathe normally and get a good look at the person standing over her. It was impossible given that that the large male body was being lit from behind by the bright lights of the casino she had up until recently been happily gambling in. Well, gambling in the sense of winning a ton of the casino’s money by means that were anything but honest.

“Cheating is supposed to hurt,” the man grunted as he closed the door. “Think about that while you wait for Ma.”

Crystal shivered in the dark. She had seen enough of the room she was in to know that it was little larger than a closet. She contemplated banging on the door but who would hear her over the sounds of the slot machines, cheering players at the craps tables, and the music filling the brightly lit gambling floor? Instead she hugged her knees to her chest not caring that her short silver dress was riding up. Who would even notice in the dark?

After what seemed like an eternity, the door opened causing the young lady within to blink against the onslaught of light. “Oh, thank God!” Crystal said as she rubbed her eyes back into focus and saw a police officer standing there, “I was being held captive in here!” she said her hands going to her theatrically heaving bosom, which the outfit she was wearing accentuated to a most impressive degree.

“Detained ma’am, not held captive,” the officer said in a polite drawl, “On suspicion of defrauding a gaming establishment. A suspicion which is very much true given the security footage I have reviewed. And, given the amount you took, this constitutes grand larceny – a felony.”

Crystal swallowed hard hearing this but was not ready to give in yet. She sidled up to the officer her gait taking on an intoxicating sashay while her voice dropped into a purr, “I’m sure we can work something out officer,” she said huskily one perfectly manicured finger tracing a heart shape on the police officer’s chest teasingly.

“That would be between you and Ma, uh, the owner of the casino ma’am,” the police officer said stepping back. “Would you like to speak with her or prefer to take this down town?”

“Fine, let me meet the bitch,” Crystal said, with a sigh, her pretty face screwed up petulantly.

Crystal was not sure what to expect as she was led into the owner’s office. She thought it might be a bit more colorful given the garish lights and loud noises of the casino gaming floor and was almost disappointed that the room looked more like a lawyer’s office or something an executive would use – all dark wood, thick carpets, and expensive looking artwork. “You’re the owner?” she blurted seeing a petite red-headed woman about her own age standing beside the desk. “I thought you were the cocktail waitress!” she said sneeringly looking the young woman up and down.

The red-head laughed, a sound like tinkling bells. “I am the cocktail waitress silly, and you’re the ungrateful brat that not only didn’t tip me but also stole from Ma,” she said rolling her eyes. “Wrong move,” she said laughing again as the large leather chair which up until now had been facing the window slowly turned.

“I’m the owner,” the chair’s occupant said coolly in a tone that sent a shiver down Crystal’s spine. “Marjory Phillips-Brightsworth, but most people just call me Ma,” she said. “I hear someone’s been a naughty girl,” she finished raising an eyebrow and giving Crystal a look that turned her knees to jelly.

Crystal licked her lips nervously unsure what to say. Something about this woman made her very nervous. She looked nothing like Crystal’s mother but everything from the way she spoke, the way she held her head, and even the way she steepled her fingers in front of her chin gave Crystal visions of cutting switches, hard oak hairbrushes, and long minutes bawling in the corner – something that had not happened in several years.

“I…no, it’s not like that…I…I didn’t do anything wrong!” she stammered trying to find something to say to get out of this predicament.

“Well, that can always be decided by a court of law,” Ma said turning her attention to the police officer. “John, would you be so kind as to take this young lady to the police station. I will be pressing charges.”

“No! Wait!” Crystal said pulling away from the police officer who was reaching for her arm. “He said we could work something out! Please, let me work something out!”

Ma nodded and looked Crystal over carefully. The girl was trying her best to look elegant but the hem of her sparkly silver dress was frayed slightly speaking of something picked up at a thrift store and her shoes looked cheap and uncomfortable though stylish enough at a cursory glance. Ma guessed without the heels Crystal might make five foot two, but she noticed that Crystal was also doing her best to look not just taller but also older and more worldly that she was – while all the womanly curves were there the young lady in front of her lacked the poise and sophistication of the persona she was trying to emulate. “How old are you little girl?” she asked.

“Little Girl?” Crystal snapped, “I’m 25!”

The casino owner sighed and the cocktail waitress’s sprightly laugh filled the air again. Crystal was beginning to hate that laugh. “That is the last lie you tell me tonight young lady. The next one gets you a trip with the officer here,” Ma said sternly.

“Fine,” Crystal said her bottom lip pulled up into a pout, “I’m 19.”

“It seems we can add underage drinking and underage gambling to your list of charges,” Ma said shaking her head, “And given my casinos strict ID policy, I am betting you have a fake id in that faux Coach purse of yours.”

Crystal pouted again and stomped her foot in frustration, yes, actually stomped like a wilful toddler. “How do you know everything?!” she said her voice taking on a whining tone. It really was like talking to her own, seemingly omnipotent, mother.

The waitress laughed again, “Ma’s had lots of practice with lying little girls,” she said rubbing her bottom with a wink, “Lord knows she never lets me get away with anything,” she said her small hands continuing to rub under her short skirt.

“I let you get away with far too much,” Ma said rolling her eyes, a gesture she somehow made look elegant, “I think you are long due another maintenance spanking.”

“Wait, what? Spankings?” Crystal said laughing despite of, or perhaps because, of her nervousness. “You still get spanked?” she said looking at the waitress.

“Only when I need it,” the young woman said sagely, “though right now it would be my own pretty little tushie I’d worry about little miss thief,” she said glancing very meaningfully at Crystal’s backside.

“Uh, sorry Ma, I just got a call,” the police officer said motioning to the ear piece attached to his radio, “If this one gives you any trouble just call us back. I’m sure the ladies down at Florence would be more than happy to make her acquaintance,” he said before hurrying out of the room to whatever emergency dispatch had called about.

“Florence?” Crystal said unsure what that meant.

“The correctional facility where you are likely to end up if this goes forward officially,” Ma said matter-of-factly. “A pretty little girl like you would be very popular indeed.”

Crystal shivered wondering how all this went so wrong and tried to swallow back her fear. “Um, what about, uh, well, um, unofficially?”

“Unofficially you get your round little fanny whacked until you just think it is on fire!” the waitress said with her damned laugh again.

Ma sighed and pointed to the door. “Go back to work Becca. I think we can handle this without your commentary, though I will see you back here at the end of your shift. Bring your hairbrush,” she said in a tone that brooked no argument.

“Yes ma’am,” the young red-head said laughing again and flipping up the back of her short skirt to show her matching red panties below as she sauntered out of the office.

“That girl,” Ma said shaking her head, “she won’t be laughing in a few hours when I am done with her. So which is it to be – official or unofficial?”

Crystal bit her bottom lip her hands playing nervously with the hem of her skirt. “Uh, well, um, if we do the, um, the spanking,” she said her face blushing crimson, “will that be the end of it?”

“It will keep your pretty little backside out of jail if that is what you mean,” Ma said with a nod.

“Okay,” Crystal said in barely a whisper, “I’ll take the spanking.”

The elegant casino owner smiled and stood, smoothing her skirt, before moving to the front of the desk. As Ma approached her, Crystal realized that the large luxurious chair had made the woman appear much smaller than she actually was. Standing and getting closer, Crystal realized that Ma had to be close to six feet tall and had a figure that showed she focused as much on staying in shape as she did on her business. Even in her six inch heels, Crystal was shorter than the stern looking lady who was about to spank her behind red.

“Instead of standing there, your mouth open like a cod fish,” Ma said borrowing a line from Mary Poppins, “how about you pass me over the spanking chair,” she said indicating a simple, sturdy, straight-backed wooden chair that until now Crystal hadn’t noticed. “Yes, I have a chair just for spanking,” Ma said noticing the young woman’s startled look.

“Do you do this kind of thing often?” Crystal asked as she moved the chair into the spot Ma indicated. “I mean, you must if you have a special chair and all.”

Ma nodded and sat on the chair arranging her clothes so as not to wrinkle them. “I’ve always found that people are going to make mistakes; they’re going to mess up. I could fire them. I could have them arrested. I could write those people off as a failure. But in a town like Vegas, even with all its people, I’d soon run out of staff. It’s far better to settle things in a more direct, yet far less drastic manner.  Speaking of which, I think you know where you are supposed to be little girl,” she said patting her lap.

Crystal was only too aware of where she was supposed to be and draped herself expertly over the waiting knees.

“I’d say you have done this before young lady,” Ma said as she lifted Crystal’s short skirt and laid it over her lower back. “Did you mother spank you often?” she asked tugging down the tiny thong the teenager had on underneath. “Running around wearing skimpy underwear like this, I’d hope she tanned your hide for you at least once a week.”

Crystal blushed again and nodded her head. “Yes ma’am, she, well, maybe not that often, but yes, she did spank me.”

“Too bad the lesson didn’t take,” Ma said raising her strong right arm high above the now bare bottom presented so vulnerably over her lap. “Let’s hope this one stays with you a little longer.”

Any response Crystal may have made to that comment was cut off by Ma’s sturdy palm landing stingingly on her right bottom cheek. Despite being the veteran of countless over-the-knee spankings, the sheer force of the smack caused her to kick her feet and look back in surprise.

“Yes, a spanking from me hurts,” Ma said reaching up with her non-spanking hand to smooth a strand of hair off of Crystal’s face. “But if a spanking tickled all little girls would want one now wouldn’t they?” she said landing a matching spank to Crystal’s other bare bottom cheek.

Crystal winced and decided that this little girl sure as heck didn’t want one! A sentiment that only grew as her bottom bounced, jiggled, and reddened under Ma’s well practiced spanking hand. Tears soon dripped down Crystal’s cheeks and her yelps turned to cries, which soon turned to begging. “Please! I’ll be good! OW! Pleeease! It hurts!” she sniffled trying to reach back to cover her bottom.

“Yes, I know, but we already talked about how spankings hurt,” Ma said continuing to spank every inch of Crystal’s well-presented backside. Actually, the young woman’s exposed rear-end was blushing a rosy pink from the backs of her knees to the top of her exposed bottom cheeks. Ma was a firm believer that thighs should not be spared even if spanks there would show below the hem of a naughty girl’s short dress or skirt. “How about we talk about how you aren’t going to steal anymore.”

“OW! I won’t! I promise I won’t!” Crystal yelped as she tried to twist and turn to avoid the punishing spankings. “For real!”

Ma sighed, “’I won’t’ could apply to anything young lady. Be specific or how am I supposed to know that we are both on the same page?” she said continuing the pepper Crystal’s bottom with firm spanks.

“I won’t, OW! I won’t steal anymore and I won’t even think about, about stealing and and and OW! I won’t do it again I swear!” Crystal cried tears running down her cheeks.

Ma nodded and rested her hand on Crystal’s now crimson bottom. “Hmm…this is one hot little backside,” she said feeling each cheek in turn. “I’m inclined to believe you, but why on earth did you try to steal from me in the first place?”

Crystal sniffled and tried to get her composure back now that the spanking had stopped. “I don’t have any money, and no one is hiring so I can’t get a job. You know how the economy has been.”

“How about college?” Ma asked rubbing the bare cheeks over her knee gently.

Crystal sighed, “I can barely afford rent, let alone college,” she said wiping her tears with on hand, while leaving the other on the carpet to support herself.

Ma nodded and patted Crystal’s bottom causing the young woman to tense. “Oh, sorry, it helps me think,” she said noticing her distress. “I have a proposition for you – one I made once before and so far have not regretted. How about you come and work here for me?”

“Wait, work here? Uh, really? I just cheated and tried to steal money from you,” Crystal said her tone of voice reflecting the shock her face was showing.

“Well, I’ve found that ‘it takes one to know one’ is certainly true when it comes to cheats and thieves. Becca must have caught two dozen cheats by now. Who do you think tipped security off to your little scheme?” Ma asked.

“Becca? The waitress?” Crystal gasped.

“One and the same,” Ma said with a smile. “So what do you say?”

“Um, what’s the catch?”

“Well, if I ever catch you stealing or cheating again you will be arrested, and if your attitude or work ethic ever slips you will find yourself right back where you are now – over my knee getting your little behind smacked until it steams. Besides that I will pay you a fair wage and pay your tuition. Of course, if your grades ever slip below a B, you won’t sit for a week. It’s the same arrangement I have with Becca.”

“I’ll do it,” Crystal said with a small nod. It was the best offer she’s had in years.

“Great. I’ll draw up the legal documents and get Becca to get you a uniform. You can start tonight. I hope you can serve drinks with a sore bottom,” Ma said giving Crystal’s bottom another smack for good measure. “Welcome to the family.”

Posted on

Introducing a new spanking writer

 

Readers,

Here’s a great little spanking story by a new writer named Amy Phillips. Amy’s quite the spanko by the sound of it, and I’m hoping that she’ll share more of her excellent imagination soon. Enjoy!

–  Dana

 

*****

 

Introduction

 

Lena’s senior year wasn’t ending exactly as she had planned. It was the Saturday before graduation and while the majority of her class was off spending time with their families or holding drinking parties in the woods, her and a select few of her senior classmates were spending their last weekend of the school year in detention. At least Lena had her best friend and co-conspirator, Jenny, at her side. The two 18-year-olds had grown up together and Jenny was the yin to Lena’s yang. Lena was athletic, studious, and relatively reserved. She was tall; she stood about 5’9 and she had been blessed with an hour glass figure. She was in a serious relationship with an older girl, Carolyn, who was 20 and studying to be a lawyer.

 

Jenny, on the other hand, was no jock. She made average grades—mostly due to her own laziness—but she was dangerously witty and charming. Jenny was short and slightly built. At around 5’2, her height made her look as though she was Lena’s sidekick, which was ironic given their dynamic. Jenny had never been in a serious relationship, but the never-ending cycle of boys coming in and out of her bedroom made it clear that this was a matter of choice as opposed to circumstance.

 

Most teachers at St. Ann’s would call Jenny a “troublemaker.” Lena’s parents would call her “spirited.” Lena, on the other hand called her her platonic soulmate. A platonic soulmate with a knack for getting the two young ladies into horrible situations. When Jenny had initially dreamt up the senior prank that landed them in the last Saturday detention of the year, Lena couldn’t resist participating. Lena’s older girlfriend, Carolyn, had warned her to either stop Jenny or just stay out of it, but what fun was that? It was the last week of school—what was the worst that could happen?

 

Lena quickly learned what the worst that could happen was.

 

The Monday preceding Lena and Jenny’s detention started just like any other Monday. However, their Sunday night hadn’t been like any other Sunday night. Jenny had rigged an elaborate lever and pulley system on the school roof capable of pulling up to a couple hundred pounds, which, conveniently was about how much their dean of students, Miss Hafey’s office furniture all weighed. Miss Hafey was a relatively new hire. Jenny, a perennial staple in the dean of students’ office, first met her just a couple months back. Their initial meeting was not under great circumstances. Jenny had celebrated her 18th birthday by skipping out on school to go to a local amusement park with her boy-of-the-week. She had been spotted there by another student’s parents and reported to the school. The next morning, she was called into Miss Hafey’s office for a chat.

 

Jenny Meets Miss Hafey: A Flashback

 

Miss Hafey was likely no older than 35, which was a stark contrast from St. Ann’s old Dean of Students and disciplinarian, Old Man Leroy. Nobody called him Old Man Leroy to his face—not that he would hear them if they had—but he earned the nickname for being quite elderly and generally oblivious to the goings-ons of the students. Back in his heyday he had been a formidable dean, but he refused to retire despite his declining ability to do his job and thus became a bit of an inside joke amongst students like Jenny. After school detention was practically an extra-curricular activity for Jenny and she had played a large role in turning Old Man Leroy into a joke by holding a betting pool on the topic of how long it would take before he fell asleep while supervising detention.

 

Within moments of meeting Miss Hafey, she became quickly aware that this woman was no joke. Despite her “not-f*cking-around” aura—for lack of a better description, Miss Hafey was friendly. She smiled when she introduced herself to Jenny, which played oddly in juxtaposition to the circumstances under which they were meeting.

 

“Hello, you must be Jenny.” said the long-haired, brunette woman to the girl in front of her. “I’m Miss Hafey, but you may prefer to think of me as new Old Man Leroy.” she announced with a wry grin.

“How did she know I called him that?” Jenny thought to herself, but then quickly brushed it off. She refused to allow the new dean’s confidence and general soundness of mind rattle her. She was the one who was really in charge after all, just like she had been with Old Man Leroy; if she didn’t assert her dominance now, this woman could make the rest of her senior year hell. She sat down while forcing herself to yawn and look bored.

 

“Hello, Mrs. Hapey, what can I do for you?” Jenny said, putting her feet up on Miss Hafey’s desk, and mentally high-fiving herself for her purposeful butchering of the new dean’s name.

 

“You can call me by my actual name, for one.” Miss Hafey said, in a serious tone of voice. “I can see that you’re not one for pleasantries, so I’m going to cut to the chase here, Jenny. I know you. I dealt with students like you every day at my previous job. When I was your age, I was you. You’re not in charge here; I am. If I feel like you’ve forgotten that for even a second, I won’t hesitate to turn you over my knee.”

 

Jenny was frozen. Although Pennsylvania allowed corporal punishment, the school hadn’t used it since the 1980s.

 

“W-Wait, what?” Jenny stammered. She had a stutter as a child that she thought she had completely eradicated. She was wrong.

 

“You heard me, Jennifer. Things are changing around here. You may still be in school, but you’re a grown woman now. If you choose to act with the maturity of a child, I will make you feel like one. I’m not here to make friends and I’m not here to be a joke. I’m here to keep order, enforce the rules, and make sure you graduate with grades better than the Cs you’ve been pulling. If you’re disrespectful, I will spank you over my knee. If you break school rules, I will paddle you. And if you really step out of line, I won’t hesitate to add lines to your backside.” Miss Hafey informed Jenny, without once breaking eye contact.

 

“Alrighty, then.” Jenny said in a humorous tone, half out of nervousness and half out of determined defiance. “If that’s all you wanted to say, I guess I’ll be on my way. Good to meet you. Let’s do this again sometime. Maybe over tea and crumpets.” Jenny snarked as she got up to leave Miss Hafey’s office.

 

“Not so fast.” Miss Hafey said as she used Jenny’s shoulder to guide her back into her seat. “I received an anonymous tip that you spent yesterday at an amusement park, which is odd because your mother—who sounds a lot like you now that I think about it—called the school yesterday saying you wouldn’t be able to make it because you were on your deathbed with strep-tibia which, funny enough, isn’t a real illness.”

 

“It is, too. My knees would not stop coughing all day.” Jenny barked back, rubbing her left knee. “The doctors say it’s a miracle I’m up and walking.”

 

“You know what, Jenny? When you leave my office it’s going to be a miracle if you’re down and sitting.” Miss Hafey threatened. She pulled a hairbrush out of her desk drawer, pulled a straight-back chair out of her office’s storage closet, and beckoned Jenny over to her.

 

Jenny froze. She had never been spanked before and quite frankly didn’t believe Miss Hafey’s threats until this very moment.

 

Miss Hafey felt that Jenny could use a sound paddling, but she sensed this was the first time Jenny was being exposed to corporal punishment and wanted to be relatively gentle. Relatively. Besides, the most serious issue at hand here wasn’t Jenny’s skipping school, but her blatant lack of respect. Going over the older woman’s knee for a spanking would be significantly more humbling than a paddling.

 

“I’m waiting.” Miss Hafey said, almost teasingly, as she took a seat in her straight-back chair.

 

Jenny felt her legs betray her and she began moving toward her new dean. When she was close enough, Miss Hafey pulled her over her lap and lifted her skirt. She started Jenny’s spanking very mildly. Jenny tried her best to remain stoic, but despite the spanking’s lack of intensity, she began wiggling and begging for the spanking to end not even two minutes in.

 

“Are you going to respect me?” Miss Hafey asked inbetween spanks.

 

“Yes!” cried Jenny.

 

“Are you going to purposefully mispronounce my name?” Miss Hafey continued.

 

“No!” cried Jenny, her face reddening with embarrassment.

 

“Are we going to have anymore meetings like this in the future?”

 

“Probably!..Wait, I mean no! I mean no!” Jenny panicked.

 

Miss Hafey stopped spanking just long enough to have a silent chuckle, grateful that her new charge couldn’t see her amusement and then started spanking Jenny’s pink backside harder.

 

“Well, at least you’re honest.” Miss Hafey said, rolling her eyes and picking up the pace of the spanking even more.

 

Jenny was regretting that honesty. She started wiggling harder and pleading more. When Miss Hafey felt that Jenny had been sufficiently humbled, she dropped the hairbrush and pulled Jenny’s skirt down. When Jenny stood up to face her, her cheeks were much redder than her backside was.

 

“I don’t want to see you in here again unless it’s strictly for tea and crumpets.” Miss Hafey informed Jenny.

 

Jenny blushed harder and choked out a “Yes, Miss Hafey.” while staring at the floor. She didn’t cry, but her eyes did tear up slightly.

 

Miss Hafey noticed, but felt little sympathy. “Good.” she commented. “Go to class.” she commanded while propelling her out of her office with a parting swat.

 

Jenny sped out of the room as fast as she could and went to her AP Physics class she had with Lena. Lena saw that she looked disheveled when she entered the classroom.

 

“Did you get in a lot of trouble for skipping yesterday?” Lena inquired.

 

“Nope. The new dean seems like a real pushover.” Jenny lied.

 

The next few months were a game of cat and mouse for Jenny and Miss Hafey. Infractions that Jenny wouldn’t have thought twice about committing under Old Man Leroy’s watch were punished swiftly under Miss Hafey’s reign as dean. Not unfairly, but swiftly. In fact, Miss Hafey had grown quite fond of Jenny in a maternal way. She spent a lot of time with Jenny—not that she had much of a choice since she supervised detention and Jenny managed to spend almost every afternoon there.

 

If any of her friends had asked her, including Lena, Jenny would declare that she hated Miss Hafey in a way that was not unlike a knee-jerk reaction. But over the course of their frequent interactions, she developed a fondness for her as well. Aside from her regular trips to Miss Hafey’s office for discipline, she would occasionally stop in for help with homework or just general life advice. Sometimes, in a way she couldn’t explain, she even enjoyed her disciplinary trips to Miss Hafey’s office. Not the spanking itself, but the one-on-one attention she received. Jenny had always craved attention—regardless of whether it was negative.

 

As the year wound down, Jenny began to feel anxious about graduating. Lena was planning on attending an ivy league school out of state and although her test scores were high, Jenny’s grades weren’t good enough to merit an acceptance anywhere but the local community college. Pretty soon her best friend would be hundreds of miles away and her weekly routines with Miss Hafey would be coming to an end. Despite tricking others into believing she was a free-spirit, Jenny thrived on routine. The impending elimination of her current one made her panic. This panic was the catalyst that made her launch a plan to ensure that Miss Hafey did not forget her and that Lena and her would have a memory to reminisce about over breaks from college.

 

The Prank: Present Day

 

Jenny was the kind of kid who planned for her senior prank the way that some girls plan for their weddings. In place of planning for bridesmaids and a guest list, she had planned her co-conspirators and victims. Miss Hafey’s arrival at St. Ann’s School quickly shook up her prank plans. Originally, she had wanted to do something that would affect all members of the school. Filling the pool with jello, farm animals in the cafeteria, locking herself in a closet with the school’s PA system and playing “Never Gonna Give You Up” by Rick Astley on repeat. These plans were dead and buried. She had a very specific victim in mind for her senior prank now: Miss Hafey.

 

Her idea to put all of Miss Hafey’s office furniture on the roof wasn’t necessarily an original idea, but it was a classic. Jenny was able to get the keys off of one of the night-time janitors she smoked weed with occasionally. Convincing Lena to participate wasn’t difficult. Lena was concerned that her girlfriend, Carolyn, would be upset when she found out that she had indulged Jenny in her fantasy, but she couldn’t say no to her friend. Her enthusiasm was contagious and somewhat intoxicating. That Sunday evening, they used the night-time janitor’s keys to get into the school, a longboard to roll Miss Hafey’s office furniture outside, and the lever and pulley system that Jenny had built days before to place the furniture on the roof.

 

“You have a C- in Physics, but you figured out how to get 200 lbs worth of office furniture on a roof in a matter of minutes.” Lena laughed while pulling the final piece of furniture up onto the roof.

 

“What can I say? I’m the queen.” declared Jenny while lighting up a cigarette and enjoying their handiwork.

 

“Carolyn is going to murder me if she ever finds out I helped you do this.” Lena worried out loud; her face sobering.

 

“Carolyn will never find out, dude. Relax. Hey, let’s go through her desk!” Jenny suggested.

 

“No! That’s so wrong.” Lena said, shooting her down.

 

“No more or less wrong than putting the entire contents of her office on the school roof.” Jenny said, flicking her cigarette butt off the roof and into the school parking lot. Jenny began going through the drawers, finding an array of items ranging from benign office supplies to the paddle that Miss Hafey had used to punish her just a few days prior for trying to eat a sandwich during the school’s end of the year mass.

 

“You know, what? I kind of want a cigarette. I’ve never had one.” stated Lena, staring enviously at Jenny’s pack. She had always refrained from smoking because of athletics, but she wouldn’t be playing in college and all of her seasons were finished, so why not at least see what she had been missing out on?

 

Jenny handed her one and Lena lit it, quickly inhaled too much smoke, then entered a coughing fit.

 

“Yeah I wasn’t missing much. That was pretty terrible.” Lena coughed and threw her still-lit cigarette off the school’s roof into the parking lot.

 

At that exact moment, Miss Hafey had just exited her car in the parking lot and was approaching the school. She had forgotten an important form in her filing cabinet that she needed to fill out before tomorrow. Reluctantly, she returned to the school to retrieve it and as she was walking toward the school, a lit cigarette fell from the sky and nearly hit her.

 

“What on earth…?” Miss Hafey wondered, looking around for signs of life. Examining the area, she noticed a longboard not dissimilar to the one she had confiscated from Jenny months ago for riding through the halls and something dangling from the school roof.

 

“This is not how I want to spend my Sunday night.” she thought, sighing and entering the school enroute to the roof.

 

When she reached the roof, she saw Jenny and Lena packing their bags to leave, along with an exact replica of her office’s setup.

 

“Seriously?” Miss Hafey asked, fuming.

 

“Shit.” said Lena. For a brief moment she considered jumping, but the school was too high up. She was not nearly as acquainted with Miss Hafey as Jenny was, but she had been on the receiving end of her paddle a couple of times. Each time, she had gotten it even worse from her girlfriend, Carolyn, when she found out.

 

“Go home. Go to bed. Be at the school tomorrow morning at 6 to help me reassemble my office.” Miss Hafey commanded.

 

“Yes, ma’am.” Lena said obediently, practically running toward the stairs.

 

Jenny took her time, walking past Miss Hafey with a barely concealed grin. This was what she wanted, after all. She didn’t necessarily want to get caught so soon and she hadn’t wanted Lena to go down with her, but more or less this was all part of the plan.

 

Jenny’s demeanor wasn’t unnoticed by Miss Hafey. As Jenny walked past her, she grabbed her upper arm and twisted the girl to face her.

 

“Do you think this is funny?” she demanded.

 

“I don’t not think this is funny.” Jenny quipped back.

 

Miss Hafey dragged Jenny over to her desk, bent her over it, and pulled out the paddle Jenny had found just minutes earlier. She lit into Jenny quickly and determinedly. She administered five of the hardest swats she had ever meted out at lightning speed, causing Jenny to burst into tears.

 

“Go home. I’ll see you tomorrow.” Miss Hafey said, trying to suffocate any rising sympathy she had for the crying girl.

 

“Yes ma’am.” Jenny cried, feeling an overwhelming sense of regret.

 

Very little sleep was had by any parties involved that night. Both Jenny and Lena arrived at the school the next day at 5:55, not wanting to anger Miss Hafey more. They quietly transported Miss Hafey’s furniture from the roof back to the floor and reassembled her office. Although it took little time to get the furniture onto the roof, it took the girls significantly more time to get it back down. So long, in fact, that by the time they were finished school had already began and word of their prank had spread throughout the senior class. Jenny’s goal had been achieved. Her prank was legendary, however, she could care less. She spent any and all time she normally would have spent basking in glory worrying about her impending punishment.

 

When Jenny and Lena were finally finished rearranging Miss Hafey’s office, the senior class was called to assembly. Relieved that their punishment was postponed at least until after the assembly, the girls gratefully walked to the auditorium.

 

Jenny and Lena were the last ones to arrive at the assembly so when they reached the auditorium, it was already filled with their 18-year-old peers. They couldn’t get seats together, so they settled for sitting across the aisle from one another.

 

Miss Hafey walked onto the auditorium stage and the student body silenced. Normally Principal Riley was the one who led assemblies so this was unconventional for the students.

 

“Last night, two of our students broke into our school, stole my belongings, and placed them on the roof.” Miss Hafey began.

 

Jenny’s stomach dropped. She realized what was about to happen before Lena did.

 

“Since these two students chose to disrespect me in such a public manner, I think it’s only fitting that their punishment be carried out in a public manner.” Miss Hafey continued.

 

Lena’s stomach dropped, too, and she made nervous eye contact with Jenny.
“Will Lena Cruz and Jennifer Goldman please join me on the stage?” Miss Hafey asked.

 

Lena and Jenny began to slowly approach the stage. As they got closer, they noticed the paddle on the floor and Miss Hafey turned over the podium so that it acted as a makeshift low-lying desk. When they reached the stage, Miss Hafey said “Will you two please bend over and place your hands on the podium?”

 

Lena thought she would die of embarrassment. The way Miss Hafey was asking them to bend over would entail displaying their backsides to the entire student body. Jenny blushed when she realized that hers was still red from the brief, but powerful paddling she had received last night. The girls did as they were told and Miss Hafey picked up her paddle.

 

“This is what happens when you behave atrociously in a very public manner.” Miss Hafey warned the student body, insinuating that these girls’ fates were cautionary tales for the rest of them. She then lifted the girls’ skirts, pulled their panties down to just below their backsides, and turned to face Jenny and Lena.

 

“I want you to count these. I want you to refer to me as ma’am. I want you to stay still. I don’t care if you cry and I don’t care if you yell out, but you will not move.” she commanded.

 

“Yes, ma’am.” the young women responded in unison.

 

The first crack of the paddle hit Lena and she couldn’t control her urge to yell out.

 

“ONE MA’AM!” she cried. She had never been paddled like this by Miss Hafey. Her previous spankings in her office had been more gentle, very private, and typically followed by a hug. Jenny, on the other hand, had received a number of wicked paddlings—just none that were quite this public.

 

Jenny remained silent during her first swat, aside from her required response. As the number of swats rose, so did the volume of Jenny’s voice in response to the swats. Halfway through the spanking, she was kicking and pleading for Miss Hafey to have mercy.

 

“Please no more. I’m so sorry.” Jenny begged Miss Hafey, quietly, so that only the three women on the stage could hear.

 

Miss Hafey guided Jenny’s chin up so that their eyes met and responded “I know you’re sorry. You’re not sorry enough, though.”

 

Miss Hafey continued paddling the young ladies until she hit twenty swats and both Jenny and Lena were sobbing. The senior class watched—half horrified and half entranced. Miss Hafey told both girls to go wait for her in her office and informed them as well as the rest of the senior class that the young ladies would be participants in the last Saturday detention of the school year. On their way out of the auditorium, Lena shot Jenny an “I can’t believe you got me into this” look.

 

Saturday morning, Lena shot Jenny the same exact look as they filed into detention along with a handful of other wayward seniors. Miss Hafey announced she had brought both her hairbrush and paddle and would be using them without hesitation should anyone break the rules.

 

To be continued and what not.

 

Posted on

‘Future Story’ : A great Future Spank read!

 

Readers,

Last but certainly not least in the Future Spank contest, here’s an entry aptly titled ‘Future Story’. I’m sure you’ll enjoy it as much as I did.

 

–  Dana

 

 

‘Future Story’

 

I open my eyes to a room with soft, white light.

“Welcome back,” says a tall woman who is standing over me with a tablet. “You’ve been out for quite a while.”

“Out?” I ask, trying to understand what she is talking about, or even where I am for that matter. 

She gives me a small smile and shakes her head. “I forget that none of you ever seems to remember what’s happening for the first few moments. Not to worry, it will all come back to you soon enough.”

I am in a bed, wearing a gown very similar to what I am always given for a medical exam, and this woman appears to be reading a file about me.

“Am I in the hospital?” I ask, still very confused.

“Not quite,” she explains, still glancing down at the tablet. “We have been monitoring your health the entire time you’ve been here though.”

“Where is here, and how long have I been here?” I ask.

Looking up from the tablet, her expression grows more serious. “Do you remember anything about discussing a program that would allow you to deal with problems in the future that you were unable to resolve when you came to us?”

While I am not entirely sure of what she is talking about, I do have a vague memory concerning a therapist telling me about a new technique that would allow people to take time away from the stress of everyday life and deal with that stress at a point in the future. I must have decided to take a break from my normal life for a few months, because I can also remember the thought of briefly escaping from everything seeming appealing.

“I remember something about that,” I confirm, sitting up to continue the conversation. “Did I decide to spend a few months here?”

She frowns slightly, placing a hand on my shoulder. “This is going to come as a bit of a shock to you, but it’s actually been many years since you entered into our program. Your original paperwork did request a shorter stay, but it seems like there was a glitch shortly after you came here. In our move to program everything into computers and go paperless, a careless assistant typed in the wrong release date for you.”

As I try to process what she has told me, I feel panic setting in, quickly replaced by anger and confusion. “What the hell do you mean, years? How many years? Do you know how hard it’s going to be for me to explain being away for years? I probably don’t have a job anymore, and this will be a huge shock to my friends and family. How could you screw up so badly with something so important?”

“Watch your tone with me, young lady,” she says firmly, setting the tablet aside and moving to sit on the edge of the bed. “I know this is difficult to hear, but if you will just listen, I plan to explain everything.”

“I’m sorry,” I tell her, taking a deep breath. “The news that I have been away from everything for years is just overwhelming. I realize that it isn’t your fault personally.”

“I understand,” she assures me, giving my shoulder a reassuring squeeze. “You were out for much longer than intended, and things have changed quite a bit since your time. Will you please let me explain everything to you?”

I nod, not sure of what to say.

“The first thing I want you to understand is that since the mistake on your records was an error on our part, we plan to take full responsibility for helping you with the adjustment period you will be facing. I have personally requested to be your full time counselor for as long as you need any help,” she informs me.

“Can’t I just let people I already know help with that?” I ask, thinking that I really should see about calling a friend to get a ride home.

“I’m so sorry to have to tell you this, but you were out for over fifty years,” she says, looking very concerned. “There is nobody on your contact list who is still around.”

“BUT I DON’T LOOK ANY OLDER,” I shriek, feeling the panic rise again.

“What did I tell you about your tone, young lady?” she says. “I know this is alarming, but you will behave in a civil manner with me. There have been quite a few advances in medical technology over the past fifty years, and the reason you don’t look older is because you have been given regular doses of a formula that prevents you from aging while you are not active. It’s a service provided to every client we see.”

It occurs to me that I am lucky not to have aged, because waking up older would be too much to process on top of everything else that has happened.

“I know this is a lot to take in,” my counselor tells me sympathetically, “but I am here to make sure that you are going to be alright. I would like to get the mechanical medics in here to examine you, then, we can go over some of the issues you wanted help with when you first got here if that’s okay. Do you have any questions?”

“What is a mechanical medic?” I ask, nervously.

“Roughly thirty years ago, hospitals developed very advanced software and machinery that can be much faster and more precise than humans at performing most medical tasks and analyzing data. Human doctors are still in charge, but we prefer to use the technology available to us to ensure a much more thorough and accurate exam,” she explains. “The whole process usually doesn’t take more than fifteen minutes, and I will be observing everything. Is there anything else you would like to know?”

“What is your name?” I ask her.

“You can call me Dr. M,” she says.

To my surprise, the exam with the mechanical medics is nowhere near as unpleasant as I originally imagined it would be. Both devices enter the room with a movement similar to that of a remote controlled toy car, then, quickly produce gadgets that look a bit like smartphones.

“Most of the data needed for an examination can be taken with simple scans these days,” Dr. M informs me, keeping her eye on the medics. “And since your health was monitored during your entire stay, it won’t take long to compare the data collected not with records already on file. The main point of this exam is to make sure that you are still in good physical condition after being inactive.”

After a few short minutes of scans, both mechanical medics leave. Dr. M makes a few notes on her tablet, then, informs me that the exam found me to be perfectly healthy.

“The next thing I would like to do is discuss some of your initial reasons for coming here. Do you think you are ready for that right now?” she asks me.

My memory from my time prior to waking up in my current situation is still not entirely clear, but maybe, something she plans to discuss will help me recall more details.

“I’m ready,” I tell her.

She reads from her tablet for a moment before speaking. “I see from your file that you had a lot of trouble dealing with some of the responsibilities in your everyday life. Does that sound familiar?”

Now, I do remember more about why I came here in the first place. I remember how I felt overwhelmed at work, and how most of my life had seemed very chaotic, largely because I had trouble planning for the future and had ended up just going from one event to the next without any goals or thoughts of what would happen next. I also remember being unsatisfied with the direction that things were going in my work and personal life, but every time I thought about steps I could take to improve the situation, I got anxious and talked myself out of ever doing anything.

“I can remember why I needed help in the first place,” I tell her. “I remember that I didn’t do the best job of living as a well-rounded, responsible adult, but I wasn’t sure how to fix that problem, so I decided to avoid dealing with it at all for a little while.”

Dr. M nods, giving me a stern look. “I think you have summed up your troubles perfectly. Fortunately for you, there is a very simple way to resolve some of those issues. It’s just a shame that you weren’t provided with it in your time, because I am quite sure it was available fifty years ago.”

“What is the solution?” I ask, curious to find out what she is talking about. “If you have a medication to keep me young, there must be a drug you can give me that will make confident enough to do everything I need. Is it something like that?”

“I’m afraid it doesn’t work that way,” Dr. M answers, shaking her head. “For all of the advances we have made in behavioral health, we find that there are times when the old methods still work the best. You, young lady, do not need a magic drug or quick fix for the issues that caused you to struggle. You need to learn some self-discipline, and it will be my job to help you with that.”

“How are you planning to help me?” I ask, thinking that this conversation is starting to sound very much like one of the past lectures I would have received from my parents or one of my teachers. 

“We are going to work together on  coming up with a list of goals that you will work towards in order to avoid getting back into the negative habits you had in the past, and I am going to start providing you with consequences for any negative or  self-defeating behaviors, usually in the form of physical punishment,” she states.

“You’re going to spank me?” I ask in disbelief.

“Yes,” she replies, grinning with amusement at my disbelief. “If you aren’t capable of acting like a mature adult, you certainly aren’t going to be treated like one. From what I gathered by reading your file, I think you’ve needed a good spanking for a long time, and I fully intend to give you one.”

Setting her tablet aside, Dr. M comes to sit at the edge of the bed again. “I think we should begin now,” she says, taking me by the hand. “It’s better if we address your previous behavior so that you can start with a clean slate.”

Realizing what is about to happen, I try to pull my hand away from her.

“Don’t fight me,” she orders, pulling me across her lap effortlessly in spite of my struggling. 

My muscles are all much weaker than they should be from lack of use over the past fifty years, and I quickly realize that any attempt to escape her grip is going to be pointless. Because there is nothing else I can do, I quit trying to pull away and allow her to position me across her knees.

“That’s much better,” she responds, raising the gown above my waist and quickly removing my panties. “This won’t be easy, but you know that you have earned it.”

Without further delay, she begins to deliver firm slaps with her palm. “Things are going to be very different for you,” she lectures, continuing to spank. “You are going to make the effort to take responsibility for your own life, and believe me, you will end up with a very sore bottom if you don’t change your behavior.”

“I’m sorry,” I whimper, now squirming every time her hand strikes. My skin is quickly growing very sensitive, and I am amazed at how much pain I am feeling from just her hand.

“I’m sure you are sorry now,” she replies, increasing the intensity of the spanking, “and you will be very sorry every time I have to do this. But I want you to understand, it really is for your benefit.”

Several minutes pass, and I take the rest of the spanking in silence except for the occasional yelp or whimper. By the time we are finished, she has managed to bring forth a few tears. This experience has been painful, but I also find that I am feeling much calmer than I have in the past few hours since waking up.

“It’s over,” she assures me, rubbing my back gently. “You were a very good girl to take that without too much trouble.”

“Thank you,” I tell her. 

“You’re very welcome,” she says, pulling me into a hug. “I know that wasn’t fun, but I think you will find that it is going to help you tremendously.”

“I’m just glad that you don’t have some sort of machine to deal with punishments,” I say, laughing a little. “Your hand was hard enough.”

“Oh, there are mechanical discipline devices,” she informs me with an evil grin, “but there are still a few things that I believe are better when left to humans.”

“What will I do now?” I ask her.

“You will trust me to help you for the time being,” she says. “Things are very different from when you came in here, and it’s going to be a big adjustment, but I think you will have a lot to look forward to in the future.”

“How different are things?” I ask. “Will I get to have robots do everything for me or have a car that can drive itself?”

She grins, shaking her head at me. “Young lady, the whole reason you got into this situation in the first place was from not being able to take care of things yourself. The last thing you need is to depend on technology that will allow that problem to continue.”

“Well, if I’m not going to be using all kinds of new technology, what am I going to be doing?” I ask, my tone getting slightly whiney.

“Well, I can see another spanking in your immediate future if you want to pout,” she says, taking me by the arm again.

“No,” I protest. “I get it. I promise, I will work on taking care of things for myself.”

“Alright,” she says, letting go of my arm and getting up from the bed. “I have some work to finish up, and I want you to get a little rest. I will be back to check on you shortly.”

I settle back into bed, whimpering a little when my sore bottom first makes contact with the bed.

“I have a feeling that you will be sleeping on your stomach quite a bit at first,” Dr. M says, smiling at me before she steps out of the room.

I laugh a little too knowing that she is probably right. As I start falling asleep, I think about what my life is going to be like in the future. It seems that I won’t be playing with robots or driving flying cars for the time being, but I think I will be okay.

“At least she didn’t get the robots to spank me,” I mutter to myself before drifting off to sleep.

 

Posted on

The Miscreants and the Top-Bots : Future Spank story

The Future Spank contest was a surprise to me, as I didn’t think we’d have nearly as many well-written entries. Here’s another, titled “The Miscreants and the Top-Bots”.
– Dana
The Miscreants & the Top-Bots (Spanking at Maximum Efficiency)

The year is indiscriminate.  There is no measure to keep up with time. Not for the Miscreants who must be kept to a strict training regime, regardless of whether the sun or moon is shining.  For them, the future has outgrown a reason to keep track of the days.  At least here, on Planet Degroot, where the greatest concern is re-educating criminals that have offended against Nature: The Earth and their fellow citizens.  These offenders come to Planet Degroot, in groups at a time, to learn how to re-inhabit and contribute to the wellbeing of Plant Earth while transitioning from inoperable to responsible human beings that could better humanity after being programmed with a bit of tough love and strict conditioning.
The problem with Earth Defilers suggests an underlying disregard in general that extends to people, animals and the planet at large. A pattern emerging amongst the Miscreants at Planet Degroot was their lack of respect, their non-interest in keeping Earth inhabitable, their spoiled rotten natures that saw no consequences for undesirable behaviors.  Eons after the traditional 50’s era on Earth, emerging generations became less and less disciplined. Parental figures reared offspring to develop an absurd sense of entitlement, which then morphed into greater absurdity with the next generation of offspring.
With Generation Delta, there was an influx of havoc: underage drinking and use of drugs, piloting vehicles while intoxicated, dumping waste from high efficiency flying scooters while jetting to work or school, loitering on privately owned floating properties, destroying natural habitats to build steel fortresses equipped with technology so advanced one could teleport between floors by standing in a narrow tube in one room, pressing a button, and emerging in another narrow tube in a different room.  Technology had become the Ruling Force for the Miscreants, rendering them lazy and useless.
Of course technology serves its greater purpose, insuring a riot would ensue were any measures taken to place severe restrictions on it.  One President had tried by ordering the judges impose harsh sanctions for abusing the Earth and behaving recklessly.  Across all states there was the implementation of curfews, fines and technological restrictions that caused a communal withdrawal and heavy backlash.
A popular finger app reserved solely for Congressional members voted the President be impeached for Treason against Technology.  One of the traditions that remained stable throughout the centuries was the government, but President Grasso’s imminent removal from office signaled that even this was coming to an end.
The next President, Tracie D’Vanzio, had to make some quick decisions.  She was voted into office mostly because she agreed to release the overpopulated jails that were overflowing with what the former President called Miscreants, those who committed misdemeanor crimes without being pardoned or paroled, no matter how minor the offense.  She was hoping to deter bad behavior by punishing even small instances of it, but her plan was not successful. The situation was dire.
The Heads of State originally agreed the situation needed to be brought under control, but they quickly discarded the idea when the President’s interference with state regulations bought an unprecedented chaos to their jurisdictions.  Computer engineers were working day and night to develop an app that would interest people in their own salvation. As it turns out, it would take more than an app for that.
Offenders let off with a figurative slap on the wrist became repeat offenders.  Jail proved to have no effect, yet judges had no alternatives. The new President Andrea D’Vanzio jumped on the bandwagon to join the program to keep offenders out of jail by rehabilitating them with discipline and corporal punishment; on a nearby planet where democracy was not an option.
Other countries had instituted this practice for decades now with a moderately high success rate.  The detainees on Planet Degroot were to be subjected to a reasonable amount of technological withdrawal to reprogram their brains with values that died centuries ago.  They were subjected to educational courses, schooled in manners and respect, taught how to engage each other and most importantly: how to return to their Homelands as better people; a condition of their release being to share their knowledge both formally and informally with other humans. Many became teachers and did what they could to help their students balance the past with the future for the betterment of themselves, their children and future children, and the Earth itself.
Ava McIntire was officially the first detainee released from an overcrowded prison and sent on a shuttle to Planet Degroot.  She was sentenced to 1 year (the minimum) for loitering, littering and acquiring her 2nd FWI (Flying While Intoxicated).  Ava was a woman in her mid-20’s that did not mature into a responsible adult. She acted indifferently while stationed against the wall of the Graviton, a circular shuttle used to transport the Miscreants.  Ava was one of 60; each inmate having his or her own section of wall that they became secured to once the shuttle was in flight. To ensure they could not create any greater mischief, they were glued to the walls by gravity for the 2 hours it took to reach Planet Degroot.
When the prisoners arrived at their destinations, they were surprised to find this new Planet resembling Planet Earth Centuries ago; it was like walking into a history book or an old film. This was the anti-future.  The atmosphere was meant to mimic that of the 1950’s.  Only stray blue-silver and lavendar-chrome robots, meant to keep the Miscreants at bay, were any indication that this was the present time.
Gorgeous male and female bots looked like human beings that had been dipped in silver or chrome and polished to perfection, their beautifully toned muscles prepared to dole out discipline if necessary.  However, it was generally preferred that discipline be more traditional and carried out by people that did not look like super-heroes.  But these superhero-like bot disciplinarians served their purposes.
However, they also had to answer to a higher authority; their robotic bottoms not spared a good thrashing were it deemed necessary.  To any onlooker it would appear that a layer of steel protected them for any corporal discipline. This was not the case. These bots that kept the highest order were graduates of the program that remained on Planet Degroot to maintain order. They were programmed with a strong shell exterior whose only weakness was a less protective coating over the hind quarters in case they were in need of a humble reminder.
There were no jails or prisons on Planet DeGroot.  Only corners with naughty Miscreants sticking their faces to the wall, red plush bottoms on display with boxers or panties around quivering knees. Other forms of punishment included kneeling on rice, writing lines and essays, detention and of course, spanking and all its variants.
The one who reigned over Planet DeGroot went by the name of Dana Kane.  Those who worked under her were known as Top-Bots and were responsible for doling out the discipline to wayward Miscreants. Although eventually most of the naughty ones were straightened out, and even able to set an example for those that came after them, most of the newbies had a hard time adjusting.
One of the biggest problems at Planet DeGroot was the new Miscreants banding together and stealing the corporal punishment instruments: burying them, burning them, hiding them.  Ms. Kane felt that it would be unauthentic to have 24/7 surveillance monitoring these scoundrels. With the help of her futuristic robot friends, she was able to devise an experiment by having a team work to create bionic arms for the Disciplinarian’s.  Although everyone was still essentially human with some minor technological tweaks (and armor), Ms. Kane named her entourage the “Top-Bots” due to this experimental procedure.
The arms fashioned for the Top-Bots were a revolutionary spanking idea.  The arm and hand looked ordinary, but a surgical procedure implanted a device within the limb, palm and fingers that eradicated the need for implements.  A lot of Earth trees were spared now that they needn’t be used as canes, paddles or switches. The machine was implanted beneath the skin and had discrete buttons that could be switched on and off by touching the underside of the wrist, all the way up to the forearm.
These buttons measured the intensity of the force used to administer a spanking.  It also assured that there was no bias.  Every offense of the same nature was punished with a calculated formula that was imputed into each machine.  This levelled out the playing field when some of the offenders complained that they were being punished more severely for the same offense as someone else because their Disciplinarian was larger or stronger, or because they had physical limitations that were not being considered.
The machine eliminated this problem as the machines were programmed in equal proportions. Every swat to every offender, doled out by every Top would be exactly the same in intensity across the board.  Of course the calculations would factor in the height, weight, physical makeup and individual frailties of the offending party. In the end it would equal out.  Any wayward complaints were now just pointblank lies that were misdemeanor offenses on Planet Degroot, and of course worthy of punishment.
The only original concern regarding the Robotic Hand was that it ran on batteries and while still in the experimental phases, it was unclear if they would run out.  Because the batteries could not be easily replaced without the Top-Bots having to undergo another procedure, the government programs responsible for sending these Miscreants to Planet DeGroot for rehabilitation had to incur the almost exorbitant expense of reliable power sources.
It was decided that the Robotic Hand would be powered with Duracell Quantum Infinity, the Duracell line of batteries having evolved well into the future.  This brand was solar powered, and also could acquire a charge from dimmer light sources, including the soft illumination from the moon or even your average light tablet or more sophisticated caning saber (which was reserved for the most grave offenses and guarded by a Bot whose only job it was to make sure nobody but the Top-Bots got anywhere near the punishment tool).  This light-powered formula guaranteed the batteries would not run out of juice. Duracell Quantum Infinity was used for all Robotic Hands as the threat of a malfunction could compromise an entire punishment operation which might inspire mockery and a Miscreant rebellion.  Ms. Kane had all the possibilities worked out as she developed the concept.
Dana Kane was a strict Disciplinarian who would not allow her Miscreants to run amok.  She took great pride in her system, which was bringing back the intimacy of tradition so that these offenders could learn that life without undeserved luxury and technology seeping out of their pores was a possible and enlightening endeavor.  She was the June Cleaver with a caning saber, dripping with that 50’s sitcom sweetness and wit… but with a twist, she was a woman completely undeterred to bare a naughty bottom and swiftly administer this oxymoronic justice that combined the past with the present, and technically also the future.
Planet DeGroot was Ms. Kane’s Pride.  She was granted permission from the Earth authorities to name her Planet once she took over.  Her predecessor (although successful) was not living up to his expectations and was asked to retire early. She chose DeGroot after the beautiful, narrow evergreen that was easy to trim to one’s desire.  Growing in rows of harmony on earth, she did not think it a bad idea to mimic the concept to suit her purposes.  Each Miscreant was like one of these precious evergreens, needing a certain amount of attention to prune them where they would then grow side by side in synchronization without encroaching on each other’s space.  They were trained to grow tall rather than wide, to work together.  With tender guidance, true beauty was possible.
Ava DeGroot was nothing like an evergreen, if anything she was a weed. Popping up everywhere she didn’t belong. Littering. Loitering. Wrecking things. Abusing alcohol. Strangling her relationships. Impossible to tame. Ms. Kane greeted her at the door of the shuttle, as she did all the new Miscreants. She generally just shook their hands and introduced herself as she gave them the once over, instinct alerting her to who was going to be trouble. Her internal radar went off as Ava passed her.
“Excuse me, young lady,” Ms. Kane pulled her over to the side, “I’m going to need to take whatever it is that is in your hand there.”
Ava looked down.  “You can’t take this.  It’s my i-Pod Touch from the 21st century.  It’s vintage.  I need to listen to Miley Cyrus; she’s a classic. Also, I’m a die-hard frozen-in-time Belieber. Anyway, this was handed down to me from generations. I’m kinda a traditionalist.” Ava licked her lips nonchalantly, a habit she had when she was annoyed.
Ms. Kane eyed her suspiciously, but not offensively. She was familiar with her type. “You can keep it for now,” she said. “And please tone down that shirt a few notches.”
Ava huffed, agitated. She pressed the button on her shirt so that its glowing neon colors came to a halt and became a shade of distilled pink.
Ms. Kane directed everyone to the large meeting hall in 2 hours from their time of arrival, after a light meal was to be served to the Miscreants.  At the meeting hall, Ms. Kane was dressed in a polka dot shirt, a long skirt that fell to her ankles and pumps that made her appear taller. For such a proper person, it was difficult for her to look out at the audience before her with its inappropriate attire.  The newbies were supposed to have gotten uniforms before getting on the shuttle, but that tradition had been eradicated once the Miscreants began destroying their clothing before they arrived at Planet DeGroot.
Because corporal punishment could not commence immediately due to the large volume of detainees that would need immediate disciplining, which the Miscreants well knew, the uniforms were now to be given the day of arrivals and expected to be worn the next morning.  Ms. Kane explained all of the behaviors that were cause for punishment, of which there were many.  She went over the specific consequences, the schedule, the training programs, the introduction of the staff and of course, the Robotic Hand.
Ms. Kane didn’t presume to be taken seriously at this stage of the game.  She preferred it this way.  It was more enjoyable to earn respect than to expect it. This is the same philosophy she taught to her Top-Bots, who although had literal iron fists were not allowed rule with them in any way that suggested an abuse of authority.
Back in her study, Ms. Kane awaited Ava.  She knew she would be sent there for some reason or another.  She had guessed one of the Top-Bots would have her sent over for discipline before the 10:00pm curfew. Almost right on the money, a disgruntled Top-Bot brought the woman in for an offense that couldn’t be properly punished because it had never been committed before, nor was it anticipated to be committed.
“I don’t know what to do,” Senior Top-Bot Ms. Jane said frantically as she thrust open the door to Ms. Kane’s office, not even bothering to knock. She held an angry Ava by the scruff of her neck and pushed her inside.  Ava’s features transformed into a smirk when she saw a dismayed Ms. Kane.
“What in the holy heck is going on here?” Ms. Dana asked.
“What is going on?” Ms. Jane repeated. “What is going on?  All of the Miscreant females are “twerking” to someone who goes by the name of Mikey Cy..”
“Miley,” Ava interrupted.
Ms. Jane threw up her hands in agitation. “MILEY Cyrus and the male Miscreants are grabbing their…” Her face flushed as she said the words.  She spit them out hurriedly, “crotches,” she whispered, “Like this Justin Bieber person.” She grabbed Ava’s vintage iPod and showed Ms. Kane the images.  “It’s almost bedtime and there is a grand old party going on in there and nobody can administer any discipline because we’re not programmed to know what kind of offense this is.”
Ms. Kane looked about thoughtfully, as if she were making calculations in her mind. It didn’t take her very long to figure out. “It’s a level 10.  Complete disregard for all of the rules here at Planet Degroot. Every night for the next then nights the Top-Bot responsible for each group will administer a punishment.  A level one spanking on the first night, a level two spanking on the second night, etcetera.  On the 10th day, we will have all the participating Miscreants come to the Auditorium where they will be given two strokes of the cane saber on their naked behinds in front of everyone.  I will be administering the saber since this is a direct mockery of my rules.  Ms. Kane spoke with a level head.  She was not angry.  She was rarely angry. She was not however, amused.  She asked that Ms. Jane go get a handle on things with the other staff while she tended to Ava, personally.
Ava was a woman with light blonde streaked with dancing rainbow highlights. She was slightly overweight but not unattractive.  Her eyes were a rich blue, and deep.  She looked rather innocent in her night uniform, a simple white dress with cotton panties.  Ms. Kane preferred the traditional look of the old days when discipline was alive and in style.  Discipline was not fashionable in the future, but that all would change after Planet DeGroot’s influence.
Ms. Kane also had blue eyes, of a lighter color, but hypnotizing all the same.  She beckoned Ava towards her. “Do you realize what you’ve done?” she asked sternly, not rising from her seat but lifting up her head and lowering her glasses so that her eyes met Ava’s.  For the first time Ava felt a twinge of nervousness. She didn’t do anything wrong really.  She was just having fun, and she was brazen enough to tell Ms. Kane just that, in no uncertain terms.
“Well I hope you enjoyed your fun, because it’s likely the last of it you’ll see for some time.  I made the rules clear in the auditorium earlier, didn’t I?”
Ava nodded, the woman before her had the gift to make her feel shamed; something she was not accustomed to.
“And did I also not allow you to keep your “vintage” nonsense?”
Ava nodded again, her eyes darting to the ground.
“There’s nothing left to do but punish you. You inspired a rebellion, and I don’t appreciate it.  I work very hard here to keep order.  I’m not a tyrant. I most certainly allow fun and games, but there must be structure otherwise this whole system will shut down. I don’t think you quite understand me, and you might not for some time.  I know you will need to adjust, and I’ve found the most universal language on Planet Degroot is when the hand communicates with the bottom.” She gestured towards her lap. “You are going to willingly come here this moment and get over my knee.”
Ava hesitated, fiddling with her hair, wishing to make some snide remark but unable to draw it out of herself.
“It wasn’t a suggestion,” Ms. Kane barked.
Ava stood at attention, feeling somewhat afraid.  She gingerly walked towards Ms. Kane who decided to help her by forcing her over her lap.  The woman fell clumsily over Ms. Kane’s knee. Ms. Kane felt slightly badly for acting a little aggressively, and so she composed herself and more gently maneuvered Ava into a more comfortable position. “Hold on to the legs of the chair,” she instructed.
Ava gripped on to the legs of the chair with both hands, feeling too entirely mortified to make any snarky comments or even to protest.  It was her will to jump off of this woman’s lap and tell her just where she could shove her bionic spanking arm, but the words were stuck in her throat.  They refused to come out.  She dared not say a thing, even as she felt her dress lifted up, exposing her panty-clad bottom.
“I’m just going to get right down to this,” Ms. Kane informed her, administering level one smacks over Ava’s underwear. Level one was a combination of a warm-up and a moderately painful spanking, mostly a warning and deterrent.
*SMACK*
The first spank landed across both cheeks.  It wasn’t terribly painful, but there was definitely an unpleasant sting.  The spanking continued.
*SMACK* *SMACK* *SMACK*SMACK*
The smacks were coming in rapid succession now.  Ava started to squirm and wiggle away from the pain.  Suddenly the idea of a bionic hand terrified her.  It all started to seep in as the spanking went on.  Several dozen whacks over her panties had her panting and agitated.  She was stubborn and remained silent, not even an “Ow” escaped her lips, but inside she was fighting her fear and the pain.
Ms. Dana’s hand didn’t feel like a piece of metal, but Ms. Dana had said in the auditorium that the spankings weren’t meant to feel as if one was being beaten with a piece of steel.  That would compromise tradition she said, and also, be brutal. All of this was factored into the bionic hands, which were hard but remained supple and felt exactly like flesh.
Ava’s bottom was becoming sore.  She hardly noticed that Ms. Kane had taken her panties down.  When she did, she felt mortififed. The shame decorated her face the color of blooming red roses.  She wanted to scream “No,” or anything at all really, yet she was so shocked at her predicament she could do nothing at all but lie there.
Ms. Kane was silent, mostly. She let her hand do the talking.  When she reached a level 3, Ava could no longer keep the sounds inside. First they came as indistinguishable utterances.  Then they came as pleas.  Finally they came as tears, gradually at first, then streaming down her face. She squirmed over Ms. Kane’s lap.  The smacks continued. Right cheek. Left cheek. Both cheeks. Upper thighs.  When the hand made contact with her thigh, Ava couldn’t help but let out a literal scream.
That was met with a slap to her other thigh.  “Now stop that right now,” Ms. Kane scolded. “You’re gonna wake the whole darn planet.  You did this, not me. All my hard work promoting unity and obedience, pruning my trees and you come in singlehandedly and try to destroy my forest!”
Ava vaguely remembered the tree references from earlier at the auditorium. Ms. Dana kept relating trees to Miscreants.
“I didn’t mean it,” Ava pleaded, her tears so full in her eyes that the floor was blurry.
“Of course you meant it,” Dana told her. “We don’t do things we don’t mean to do!”
After another several dozen slaps, Ava was delirious.  Her hair stuck to her face with sweat and tears. “Okay, okay,” she yelped. “I did mean it, but I’m sorry now.  I’m soooooooo sorry.  Please, please stop.”
Ms. Kane did believe her.  It was hard not to be sorry during a spanking like this, even if you weren’t quite sure what you were expected to be sorry for.  Ms. Kane had learned this was the way it went with new Miscreants. It was all pars for the course. But Ms. Dana also learned that she had to continue even after the tears ran out, after the body stopped shaking and the bottom became too red to continue much longer.  It was the experience of continued pain that taught the lesson.  The experience needed to be remembered, or the lesson would be lost.
Ms. Kane delivered another dozen smacks, as hard as she could. “These last ones are going to be the hardest, and I’m assuming I don’t need to remind you why you’re here right now, do I?  She gently moved the woman’s hair from her face.”
Ava shook her head, bracing for the blows.
When it was all said and done, Ava fell to the floor.  She rested her head in Ms. Kane’s lap, surprised to be met with tenderness after such an ordeal.  No one had ever treated her kindly before. She raised her head to look at Ms. Kane who was seemed to be playing with her wrist and forearm.
“Ma’am?” she asked.
Ms. Kane was pleased with the change of attitude.  “Yes?”
“Would you mind telling me what level we had stopped at?  I noticed you programming or re-programming your arm just now.”
The Disciplinarian let out a loud chuckle. “Ha! Darlin’” she laughed. “I’m not a Top-Bot, just a Top.  I don’t need any machine in me to deliver one heck of a spanking.  I was just fiddling with my watch. I was born this way!”
Posted on

‘Bottom to the Future’ : A Future Spank story entry

 

Readers,

Enjoy this great Future Spank contest entry, written by a sweet girl who calls herself Randy Lee – I did.

–  Dana

 

 

Bottom to the Future

 

On a sunny Tuesday, Kim sits at an outdoor table at a café in a suburb of Dallas.  She taps the edge of her palmtop computer to turn the page of the newspaper she’s reading.  The early afternoon sun glints off the windows of the silver monorail cars as the train rounds a curve on its approach to the stop in front of the café.  When the train is still, Kim’s friend Monica emerges from a monorail car and waves as she walks toward her.  Kim stands up and hugs her friend in greeting.

“Have you ordered yet?” Monica asks as the two women sit down.

“No, I was waiting for you,” Kim replies.  “I’m not in any hurry today.  Elroy is doing some psychology research at the library, and Jeremy is meeting a friend at the fitness center for some weight training and racquetball after work.  I don’t need to have supper ready until 7 o’clock.”

“I have a leisurely day, too,” says Monica, touching some of the areas of the menu screen built into the table as she decides on a lunch selection.  “Morgan and her friend Emery are going to have a cram session for an upcoming exam in their mental disorders class.  They’re going for a swim workout at the natatorium and then stopping for Chinese takeout on the way to Emery’s house.  Morgan’s spending the night there.  They have a pretty good study system with their combination of exercise, nutrition, and mental activity.  And sleep.  They have instructions to be in bed with lights out at 11:00 p.m.  Both of them get good grades.  Emery’s parents are as proud of her as Keith and I are of Morgan.  And I know Elroy ranks pretty high in his class at the university.”

“Yes, he does keep his grades up,” Kim agrees.  “Sometimes I wonder how he does it, with chess, Space Cadets, and the other activities he’s been involved in.  We’ve instilled in him for years that his course work is more important most of the time.  We started teaching him in 6th grade that if he begins to have trouble with his grades or getting enough sleep, extra activities will be removed.  His schooling is his “job,” and his grades are his paycheck.  Activities outside of schoolwork are frills, and frills can easily fall by the wayside.  He knows we’re not kidding.  It was the rule in junior high, then high school, and now at the university.”

Monica peruses the menu and decides on her meal.  She and Kim spend a few seconds ordering from the touch-screen menu.

Kim sighs, a faraway—but satisfied—expression on her face.  “How did we wind up with such well-behaved, responsible children?” she asks rhetorically.

“You just said it,” Monica points out.  “You’ve trained Elroy for years, disciplining him to focus on his schoolwork.”  She pauses, a thoughtful look on her face.  “But specifically, how did you and Jeremy accomplish

this discipline?”

Kim’s gaze darts rapidly, randomly, in several different directions.  She looks ill at ease.  “Well,” she begins, “I’m uncomfortable admitting this, but we used spanking.  Just a smack or two on the backside.  I would use my hand when he was a little fella, and Jeremy would use his belt starting when Elroy was about six.  It was the event, not the severity, that was effective.  Jeremy would tell Elroy he was going to give him a whipping, and explain why.  Elroy would just say, ‘Yes, sir.  I know I deserve it.’  Jeremy would take his belt off, make Elroy bend over and put his hands on the bed, and swat him twice with his belt.  Then Elroy would thank his father for the punishment and for caring enough to shape his behavior.  I don’t think Jeremy has whipped him since he was eight or nine.  Now, there have been a few times some years back when we’ve taken away his communication device for three days, but Elroy says essentially the same thing, thanking me or his father for punishing him and for helping him develop responsibility and self-discipline.  I imagine we’re the only parents in the Cosmoplex who have used such primitive methods of child-rearing.”

“Probably not the only ones,” Monica counters, “but you have to admit it’s way out of style.  For children, at least.”

Kim chuckles.  “Right:  for children.”  We know a lot more about the style for adults,” she says, grinning.

Monica laughs out loud.  “That we do, Kim.”

Three electronic pings signal the emergence of two miniature helicopters from a rectangular opening near the top of a portion of the building that is shaped like a small silo.  Each tiny aircraft homes in on the table, waits for the women to lean back to make room, and lands gracefully on the touch-screen menu that corresponds with the helicopter’s “cargo.”

Kim and Monica remove their respective food orders from the rigid baskets beneath the aircraft, the helicopters return to the delivery portal, and the women eat in silence for a couple of minutes.

Kim then asks, “What techniques have you and Keith used with Morgan?”

Monica considers the question as she chews and swallows her current bite of sandwich.  “Keith and I have relied on the practice of using time-outs with Morgan ever since she was a toddler.  At first, I would sit with her and make sure she stayed seated in her chair.  I would set the timer for two minutes, and she wasn’t allowed out of the chair until the timer sounded and I said she could get up.  I would talk with her about what she did, why she was being punished, and how she could behave better.  When she was a little older, we used a clock, and that’s how she learned to tell time.  I won’t say she enjoyed time-outs, but we made it a learning experience in addition to being a discipline technique.  Morgan was never spanked until she was 18.  No, wait:  She was 19.  She told us she was going one place and we learned she actually went with a friend to a concert Keith and I had said she could not attend.  Keith put her in the Hidetanner for ten minutes, set at 30.  She tried to be stoic, but it got the best of her, and she was crying before six minutes had passed.  Her behind was bright pink.  Afterwards, she apologized to us for disobeying our instructions and for lying about it.  Then she told us that several things the musicians did during the concert were in poor taste and that she knew we had been correct in not allowing her to go.  She assured us that she had learned not only that disobedience and lying would not be tolerated, but also that she realized our judgment and decisions were wise and were in her best interests.  That was two years ago, and she hasn’t given us any reason to repeat that punishment.”

“I should say not,” Kim agreed.  “Ten minutes at the 30 level for a newbie would be pretty rough.”  Of course, you and I do 50 and 60 routinely, and for way more than ten minutes.”

“Well, of course we do, but both of us are used to it.  Besides, we like it, but Morgan does not.  She definitely isn’t ‘one of us.’  I’ll tell you, though, I wasn’t used to what Keith did last week.”  Monica paused, her brow knit as she recalled the event.  “I had been at the regular Tuesday meeting of the Hydroponic Society and stayed to talk to a couple of other members.  I lost track of time, supper was late, and Keith was quite angry.  As usual, he didn’t raise his voice, but what it lacked in volume it more than made up for in intensity.  He told me I was going to be punished in the Hidetanner, and he really let me have it.  He set it high and timed it long.  He wasn’t joking, and it wasn’t funny.  He stood there the whole time and talked to me, lecturing me.  I wish he had just left me alone and let me cry in peace.  It still hurts, and that was eight days ago.  Sometimes he can be so demanding and domineering.  I don’t like being treated like a slave.  He and I need to have a talk about that.”

Kim looks concerned.  “Do you think that will make him angry?”

“Oh, no,” Monica asserts.  “He isn’t thin-skinned.  Conversation doesn’t make him angry.  We can have a good conversation about subjects we disagree on.  Most of the time, we come to some kind of agreement, at least in principle.  But Keith doesn’t like rules broken and he doesn’t like the routine disrupted for no good reason.  Now, if there’s a good reason, that’s never a problem.  We all know things can happen.  You know, monorail delays, traffic jams, those kinds of unforeseen circumstances.  However, thoughtlessness is always a problem, even when he’s guilty of it.  He’s been known to put himself in the Hidetanner.”

“Speaking of which,” Kim interjects, “how do you think the Hidetanner compares with the Spankocert you and Keith used to have?”

“It’s more rigorous than our Spankocert GX2 was,” Monica replies.  “Well, that machine was four years old, so you can understand it didn’t have the kick it had when it was new.  The Hidetanner can do a really good job of covering a large area, but it can also be set to concentrate on the same spot over and over.  And it can deliver the side wrap I’m sometimes in the mood for.  Yours is a Spankocert GX4, right?”

“Yes,” Kim confirms.  “I like it, but I’m interested in trying yours, just to see what it might do differently.  Maybe it does some things better.”

“I’d be glad to let you try it out.  How about at our party on Friday of next week.  You and Jeremy are planning to come, aren’t you?” Monica asks.

“You bet.  We wouldn’t miss it.  We always have a great time at the parties.  Are a lot of people going to be there?”

“About 20, if everyone comes who E-plied.  Several people are going to bring their frames, benches, and even some machines,” Monica notes.  “And, of course, the toys their machines use.”

Kim registered surprise.  “There are machines light enough to be portable?”

“Oh, yes,” Monica confirms.  “Dawn and Josh have one.  I’m eager to see it in action.”

Kim looks at her wrist phone.  “Will you look at the time!  I need to be getting home.”  She touches an icon at the top of the menu screen to display the cost of her meal, and Monica follows suit.  Near the center of the table at each woman’s place, a block 8 centimeters square rises from the surface of the table disclosing an opening in the block resembling a mouth ready to eat money.  As each woman inserts her money, the block calculates the change, deposits it on the table, and lowers back into the surface of the table.

Kim and Monica gather their belongings, stand up, and hug.  “There’s my ride,” Kim says, spying a monorail train moving closer toward the restaurant station.

Monica walks with her to the platform, saying, “Mine should be the next one, in about five minutes.

Kim boards one of the cars.  Monica awaits her train, smiling in anticipation of the party.

 

 

Ten Days Later

 

“Keith!” Monica calls.  “Did you get the tables and chairs set up on the patio?”

“Yes,” he answers.  Everything’s ready for the guests.  Do you want me to put out the trays that are on the kitchen table?”

“Yes, please.  That much is done, and all that’s left is the beverage and ice dispensers.”

Got ’em, Keith says. He retrieves the drink dispenser and an ice dispenser from a closet off the patio, where they had been waiting, primed.

The doorbell rings.  Monica goes to the door and opens it to usher in six guests, all talking at once.  With everyone being in a “Friday mood,” smiles and cheerfulness abound.

“Come on in, y’all,” Monica invites.  “Make yourselves at home in the living room, out on the patio, or wherever you’re comfortable.”

The guests move to different areas, talking among themselves or going to the patio to greet Keith.

Another ring of the doorbell is heard, and one of the new arrivals definitely makes himself at home by yelling, “I’ll get it.”  He opens the door to admit another party of guests.  “Come in this house,” he tells them, smiling.  “How ya doin’, Jim?”  He shakes hands with the man in the group.

“Can’t complain,” the man returns the handshake.  “I saw Josh and Dawn coming down the street in their van.”

Both men look out the door and see the vehicle pull up behind a car and park in front of the house.  The occupants get out and close their doors.  The man opens the cargo door and begins to pull a covered piece of equipment from the van and position it on the sidewalk.  The woman closes the cargo door and locks the van.  The man tilts the apparatus onto its wheels and guides it toward the house.  A couple of other men help lift the machine over the threshold and assist in shielding the door jambs.  With the shrouded mystery apparatus finally in the middle of the living room, its owner, Josh, announces, “Ta DA!”  Ladies and gentlemen, feast your eyes on the very latest in portable, automated spanking pleasure.  I give you . . . the ‘Angel Maker.’ ”  He whisks away the cover to reveal the stainless steel machine.  Everyone begins to applaud, voicing comments like, “It’s beautiful,” “I can hardly wait to try it out,” and “Oooh, it looks scary.”

“Okay, folks,” Monica says, getting their attention, “why don’t we all gravitate out onto the patio so people who are bringing frames can have some room to set them up.  We can chat out here while that’s going on.  Of course, the ones who specialize in putting things together can hang out in the living room and help.  Some people are still on the way.”  The majority of the group follow Monica out to the patio.

In response to subsequent rings of the doorbell, those who are closest admit the partygoers and welcome them.  Frames are assembled and made ready for use.

After meeting and greeting is done, Keith says, “Okay, let’s get this show on the road.”  The woman in each twosome who own a machine or frame moves to take her place as her top helps her into or onto it, removing whatever clothing is an impediment and fastening whatever is necessary to prevent the woman’s escape.  After securing the women into the devices, the tops’ primary activity is wielding cameras and video recorders to immortalize the scenes of the torment their victims are enduring.  Soon, the room is filled with the whirr of electric motors and the sounds of wood and leather striking flesh and the windy swish of canes stirring the air.  After a short while, there begin to be reaction sounds, the usual “ow,” “uhnnh,” and “that hurts,” until—everything goes dark.  And still.  And silent.

“Not to worry, everyone,” Keith reassures the group.  “Light is on the way.  I have the situation under control.”  His voice fades somewhat as he moves away from the living room toward the kitchen.

One of the men moves carefully toward the window and peeks around the drapery to observe a pitch dark neighborhood.  “Hey, y’all?  This whole area is dark, all the way to the statue on the square.  There are lights on the bridge, but none this side of it.

From the kitchen, the sound of a drawer being opened is heard, and the glow of a flashlight can be seen.  Its beam plays around the kitchen, and a cupboard is opened.  A larger and stronger beam of light enhances the original one, and Keith comes back into the living room with the stronger light source, placing it on the coffee table and aiming it at the ceiling.  It reflects off the white surface and gives a faint glow to the entire room.

“Well, now.  Where were we?” Keith asks the group.

“I’m trussed up like a Thanksgiving turkey, that’s where,” replies Dawn, the occupant of the Angel Maker.  “Get me out of this thing.”

“Coming, Dear,” says her husband Josh.  Other men begin undoing latches and straps and bindings to free their bottoms from the other machines.

“What a bummer,” exclaims Kim.  “I was looking forward to trying out Monica and Keith’s Hidetanner.  Now what are we going to do?  Go home?”

Monica responds, “I don’t see why.  We could all sit and talk, share stories about our favorite spanking times.”  She pauses, looking around the room with a mischievous

twinkle in her eye.  “Or there is another option.”

All eyes are on Monica as she continues.  “We could do it the old-fashioned way.”

Dawn asks, “Do you mean OTK?  That kind of old-fashioned?”

“What’s ‘OTK’?” a woman named Emily asks.

Kim answers, “It means ‘Over the knee.’  An old-fashioned hand spanking while lying across someone’s lap.  Or it could be with a paddle or strap of some kind.  That’s what spankos used years ago, before all this technology.”

“Hmmm,” Emily muses.  “That sounds a little creepy.  I don’t think I’d like that.  It sounds too—I’m not sure what.  Close?  Intimate?

“Well, it is intimate,” agrees Monica, “but I think you should try it before you dismiss it altogether.  Keith, why don’t you and I demonstrate?”

“Ah, My Sweet.  You have made me an offer I cannot refuse,” her husband says, smiling.  After seating himself on the sofa, he beckons Monica to stand in front of him.  He puts his thumbs in the waistband of her slacks and gently pulls them down to her knees.  The he pats his right thigh as a signal for her to lie across his lap.  She drapes herself across his legs, with her upper body and her legs supported by the sofa.  He begins to rub her bottom gently, over her satin panties.  Then he smacks her right cheek with the smallest amount of force.  Then the left.  Then both, in the middle.  He develops a rhythm, increasing the force a little, but not enough to elicit more than a contented “mmm” from Monica.  After a couple of minutes, he stops and hooks his fingers in the waistband of her panties and pulls them down.  She lifts herself off his thighs a few inches to help him get the undergarment down to her knees.  Then she settles back down on his lap so he can resume the spanking.  He increases the force of the spanks, bringing a deeper pink color to her bottom.  One smack leaves the prints of his fingers on her right upper thigh.  “Did that hurt?” he asks her.

“Mmmm.  Yes,” she replies.  “It feels good.  Why did we ever stop doing this?”

Keith pauses in his delivery of the smacks and rubs her bottom again.  “I don’t know.  This is much better than taking all those silly pictures and videos that just sit in the computer, never being looked at.  There’s just something about feeling the hot skin of your bottom under my hand.”

“Yes,” Monica agrees.  “And there’s something about feeling your warm, powerful, loving hand raining down on my bottom with such force.  I’d like to feel your belt, too.  Would you mind?”

“No, of course not,” Keith replies.  He stops spanking her and, being careful not to jostle her off his lap, unbuckles his belt and pulls it through the belt loops.

“I love that sound, Keith,” Monica tells him.

“Let’s see what else you love, My Love,” he answers.  He doubles the belt and brings it down on her pink-skinned bottom.

“Oww!  I think you mean business,” Monica exclaims.

“Well, you asked for it, right?” he teases.

“Yes, I asked for it,” she concurs.

“In so many words, right,” he prods, smiling.

“Yes, in so many words.”

“So, if it hurts, whose fault is that?” Keith asks.

“Hey, I didn’t say I didn’t like it.  I just said it hurts.  I like it very much, and you do a magnificent job,” she praises.  To the others watching, she says, “Hey, what’re the rest of you waiting for?

The spectators began pairing up, and the various bottoms lay across their tops’ laps.  In due course, the sound of palms and belts slapping skin overrode all other noises, each couple appearing isolated in their own little world.

Minutes passed, and then hours.  Later, after nearly all the guests had left, Monica found Jeremy sitting on the sofa in the half-light, with Kim seated on his lap, her arms around his neck as he held her close.  Monica sat down on the sofa near Jeremy.  “So, Kim, did you have a chance to try out our Hidetanner?”

Kim murmurs into Jeremy’s neck, “No, I didn’t get around to it.”

Monica observes, “You don’t look too disappointed about it.”

Kim lazily turns her gaze in Monica’s direction, a contented smile on her face.  “No, Monica,” she muses.  “I’m not disappointed at all.”

Posted on

New eBook! Mostly True Stories : Adventures in Discipline

 

Readers,

After some consideration as to heft, I’ve decided to publish ‘Mostly True Stories’ for eReader formats. This first volume contains a few slightly altered yet very real-life short stories from my exploits as a gleeful spanker of adult boys and girls.

 

MostlyTrueStoriesCover

 

The first, ‘Mostly True Stories : Adventures in Discipline’ is now available. Containing four previously unpublished short stories:

I Wasn’t Expecting That

All in the Name of Science

What Were You Thinking?

A Wife’s Frustration

Available both through Smashwords HERE and Amazon/Kindle HERE.

Around 9 thousand words, and priced at $2.99, this small edition of short stories is my first foray into storytelling. If it’s well-received, I’ll expand the concept to either a lengthier version or several volumes. 

As always, I’m interested in your feedback. Leave comments below or email me at danakanespanks@gmail.com.

 

–  Dana

 

Posted on

New Spanking Story Contest : Future Spank

 

Readers,

In celebration of the new year and all the ones to come, the theme for this month’s spanking story writing contest is..

The Future

No, not like next month, smartass. Think a bit farther ahead. Think flying cars or living on Mars or robots that are programmed to dole out spankings; think about what the world will be in the distant future, and then figure out how to tell a good spanking story within it.

We see and read a whole bunch of ‘olde tyme’ spanking stories and ‘best of the 50’s’ stuff – let’s see what you can do without the concepts of current tradition.

I’ve come to rely on the creativity and veracity of these writing contest entrants for their abilities to weave an amazingly believable spanking story out of just about any situation they’re given, so I’ll be very interested to see what our intrepid authors come up with for this one.

As always, the winner – chosen solely by me and based on no specific criteria – will receive as his or her prize a free spanking session with me, either here in Las Vegas or any of the other cities to which I regularly travel.

 

And also as always, a few things to remember before you start writing:

 

  • Absolutely no characters or mention of characters under the age of 18. The occasional ‘like a little boy’ is acceptable, but best to keep it to a minimum.
  • Same goes for explicit genital, sexual, or graphic language references. This is about the backside, not the front side – keep it clean, please.
  • Characters may be of any gender, and spankings may be of any genre – feel free to include as many or few characters as you like.
  • Entries are not judged on length, but attention to spelling, grammar, capitalization, and the et cetera, certainly matters.
  • Contest ends January 31, 2014.
  • By entering your story to the contest, you agree to allow me to share/excerpt it here and elsewhere.
  • All entries may be emailed to me, either in the body of the email or as an attachment, at danakanespanks@gmail.com.

Now, get writing – and good luck!

 

–  Dana

Posted on

Spanking Party Star entry ‘Miss Redbuns’

 

One last, great story from the ‘Spanking Party Star’ writing contest,’Miss Redbuns’ is an excellent way to end the month….enjoy.

– Dana

 

Miss Redbuns

My boss gave me two choices. My first option was, I could spend the day at work, in my usual 8 to 5 shift as his dutiful secretary, as I did every weekday throughout the year. My second choice was I could spend the day attending an annual spanking party, as his date, and get paid as I would for a normal workday. I didn’t have to think very long before telling Danny I’d be happy to accompany him to this “spanking party,” whatever it was.
What it was, was an annual gathering of spanking enthusiast business owners, who would get together for a luncheon at a banquet hall downtown. It was a great way to reconnect with old contacts and network, as most of the attendees were owners of spanking related business. My boss, Danny, is the CEO of Naughty Novelties, a company that produces adult toys for the BDSM crowd. He said the annual convention was a great way to meet new clients to increase ad revenue for the magazine. I saw the convention as a great way to get out of the office for a day and still get paid, so we all had our reasons for attending.
Now, I am no stranger to spanking. I am a little embarrassed to admit this, but, I get spankings. A lot. Danny made it very clear to me during my interview for the job, that one of his expectations of me was that I would have to submit to spankings whenever asked of me. It was a fantasy of his, for many years, to one day work in an office and have a young hottie for a personal secretary, to wear short skirts that she could give spankings to on a regular basis. I seemed to fit the bill for both my looks and attitude, so he hired me.
I figured, why not? The pay was great and I got to wear cute sexy clothes to work, so it seemed like a great gig. And to be totally honest with you, I actually kind of enjoyed the spankings. Sometimes I cried and put up a fuss, but if I really didn’t like them, I didn’t need to stay at that job. There was something I found a bit thrilling when Danny would call me into his office and order me to bend over his desk. I loved the adrenaline rush; the nervous sense of anticipation, as I placed my hands on his desk and stuck out my behind. And when he’d instruct me to lift my skirt, and lower my panties? That just added to the fun. I loved being able to feel the spankings that much better. Even if it made sitting a bit uncomfortable for the rest of the day.
By the way, my name’s Lea Kim. I’m 22 years old, Asian American, and I like music and dance. I have long black hair, a slim body and a round bubble butt. I’ve been told I’m very attractive with and without clothes. I’ve been a secretary at Naughty Novelties for six months, so this is my first year with the opportunity to attend the annual Belts and Bottoms Spanking Party.
Belts and Bottoms, a magazine that features spanking stories as well as advice for readers interested in the BDSM lifestyle, hosts this event every year. The event consists of a meet and greet, with hors d’oeuvres, a luncheon, a screening of some spanking videos submitted by guests, and finally, a spanking competition.
This competition involves female contestants getting spanked on stage in front of the entire party. Each girl is spanked ten times per round. The first round they are spanked by hand, the second round via paddle. Later other methods are implemented, each gradually more severe than the last. The girl who can withstand the most swats is crowned Miss Redbuns, and her company is featured prominently in the next quarter’s edition of Belts and Bottoms. This creates excellent publicity for Miss Redbuns’ place of employment, so naturally Danny was very adamant that I compete.
Not wanting to disappoint, I agreed, and signed my name onto the application form at the entrance of the banquet hall. I could sense the smiles of the gentlemen watching me as I signed. It was obvious they were eager to see a young pretty Asian girl get her bottom spanked. I was quite excited as well so it was likely to be a fun day.
I learned shortly after arriving that I had some stiff competition. Apparently, the title of Miss Redbuns had been won by the same girl the past six years in a row. Deanna Franklin was a spanking actress and model, and was therefore quite used to having her bottom smacked, paddled, belted and caned. I recognized her face from the copies of Belts and Bottoms that Danny let lying around the office. She was a tall leggy blonde, standing at the entrance of the banquet hall smiling and laughing with several of the guests. As I finished signing my name to the application form, she approached me.
“You’re new here?” she asked.
“Yes,” I said, extending my hand. “I’m Lea.”
“Deanna,” she said, shaking my hand. “You’re pretty brave doing this. You should be proud.”
“Thanks,” I said. Deanna picked up the pen and signed her name on the form in the slot below mine.
“You ever been spanked before, Lea?” Deanna asked, not looking up from the form.
“Yes,” I nodded. “By my boss. Lots of times.”
“Well, you’re in the big leagues now,” Deanna said. “Vincent is not kind when he’s wailing on you up there.”
I felt a chill go up my spine.
“Well, best of luck to you,” Deanna said, cheerfully. I gulped.
I spent the next hour making small talk with other guests at the party. Most of them were quite supportive, and gave me their best wishes in the spanking competition. I, on the other hand, was so nervous that when the luncheon was served, I couldn’t eat a bite! Danny gave me a reassuring pat on the butt and assured me it would be alright.
I did notice a delicious fondue pot was available. I helped myself to a few chocolate covered strawberries but that was all I could eat.
After dinner there was a screening of a few spanking videos. To my displeasure I saw a few of them featured Deanna Franklin. In one video, Deanna was dressed in a schoolgirl’s costume while a stern lady teacher thrashed her with a belt. Deanna held her poise for what seemed like an eternity, and never once begging for a reprieve.
“May I have your attention please?” Scott Hawkley, the emcee of the evening, took to the stage. He had a microphone in his hand and was dressed in a fine white vest and dress pants. “How’s everyone enjoying the fondue?”
A few cheers shot from the audience.
“We thought you’d like that. Well folks, it’s the moment you’ve all been waiting for, our annual spanking competition!”
The audience erupted in applause. Scott invited the contestants onto the stage. There looked to be about fifteen of us, all nervous and waiting our turns to be spanked. One by one, he read off our names and asked us to introduce ourselves. I stood nervously wringing my hands until finally, he got to my name.
“Lea Kim,” Scott said, reading off the application form. I stepped forward.
“Nice to see a fresh face this year,” Scott said. “Where do you work?”
“Naughty Novelties,” I said. The audience applauded.
“Ah, you work for good old Danny,” Scott said. “Our sympathies.”
The audience laughed. I let out a chuckle.
“Well Lea, we wish the best of luck to you,” Scott said. He finished introducing the other contestants, but I was so nervous I realized I didn’t even hear a word he said. Finally, he introduced the last girl, and was ready to begin.
“Here’s the rules, girls. Each of you gets a turn taking ten swats. If it gets too much for you, all you’ve got to do is say our special safe word, and you’ll be eliminated from the competition. Last girl standing will win the title of Miss Redbuns. In honor of the delicious condiment we’ve been served this afternoon, our safe word this year will be ‘fondue.’”
This got an applause from the audience.
“Are we ready to see some spankings?” Scott asked. The audience cheered.
“Then let the spanking competition commence!”
Scott called the first girl to come to his side. Her name was Allison, and Scott asked her to bend over. As she did, a large, muscular-in-a-handsome way man approached her. This was Vincent, the Designated Spanker. He would be giving all of us our spankings.
I watched with nervous excitement as Vincent smacked his palm across Allison’s bottom ten times. She squealed after each one, but when he was finished, she did not hesitate to return to her place in line, ready for the next round.
Vincent repeated this procedure with the next girl. And the next. And the next. Until finally it was my turn.
“Lea Kim,” Scott said. Nervously, I stepped forward. “Let’s see how this lovely newcomer fares.”
I took my place in the center of the stage and bent over. I rested my hands on my knees and waited. I didn’t have to wait long.
“Ye-owch!” I squealed. Vincent spanked me hard. I tired to hold my composure but he just kept smacking me, again and again, until he reached ten swats.
I cringed as I stood upright. I rubbed my bottom and took my place back in line. Vincent spanked much harder than Danny did. I hoped I wouldn’t have to cut out too early.
When it was Deanna’s turn, I watched with amazement as she held herself so gracefully. I couldn’t believe she could remain so calm and complacent. It was if she didn’t even feel it, and yet the sound of Vincent’s hand striking her buttocks was loud enough to be heard throughout the dining hall. After ten swats, Deanna shot a flirty glace at the crowd and returned to the lineup.
“All right, looks like all of our ladies survived the first round!” Scott declared. “Time to take this competition up a notch!”
Allison returned to center stage, and Scott instructed her to lift her dress. Allison did as she was told, and exposed her panty-covered bottom to the audience. This got many whoops and hollers from the crowd. Allison wore very pretty light blue panties, and her bottom looked quite firm and sexy. This did not stop Vincent from laying ten hard swats on her delicate bottom, causing her once again to squeal after each one. Even so, she rose to her feet and with as much dignity as she could muster returned to the line.
Vincent continued spanking the girls on top of their panties. One girl, a pretty young Italian girl named Gina, revealed she was not even wearing any panties underneath her flippy red dress. Consequently Gina gave the crowd a peek at her bare buns a bit earlier than the rest of us. She managed her spankings with grace, and returned to the lineup.
I felt my heart skip a beat when Scott called my name. Even so, I walked to the center of the stage and turned my back to the audience. I could sense their anticipation of seeing me lift my dress; there was a wave of baited silence.
“Well go on, darling, lift the dress,” Scott said, urging me on. I took a deep breath, and pulled up my dress.
I heard a few wolf whistles as I unveiled my lacy white panties to the crowd. The crowd was obviously enjoying the show. I bent forward and awaited my spankings. I felt my face heat up to what felt like three hundred degrees. I has never felt so exposed and vulnerable. Soon after, Vincent raised his palm, and smacked my panty-covered bottom ten times.
When he was finally done, I felt a tear dribble down my cheek and I returned to my feet. I kept my face away from the crowd and walked back to the line. For reasons I couldn’t explain, I felt more embarrassed by my pain than anything else. I didn’t want anyone to know I’d suffered.
Deanna handled herself with much more finesse when she was spanked on the seat of her pretty pink panties. She once again smiled and returned to the lineup as if he’d just given her a kiss rather than ten hard swats on her scantily-clad behind.
“Round three!” Scott announced. Allison was up again. Scott instructed her this time to not only lift her dress, but also to remove her panties. The crowd cheered as she slipped her sexy blue panties down her thighs and bent over. Her cheeks were already slightly pink, and Vincent looked eager to darken their hue.
Ten hard smacks to Allison’s bare bottom left her in tears, but still she returned to the lineup. The other girls reacted the same way, even Gina, who had her bottom spanked on the bare for the second time in this game.
Once again it was my turn. It seemed I was fast becoming a fan favorite, as the crowd cheered louder than ever when I lifted my dress and lowered my panties for my excited audience’s pleasure.
The spankings stung. Without my dress or panties for protection, my very sensitive cheeks had to bear the full brunt of Vincent’s smacks. I squealed and I cried, but I made it. I even got an applause from my growing fan base as I rose to my feet and pulled my panties back up over my stinging bottom.
“Round four!” Scott announced.
Vincent exited the stage, but soon returned with a sturdy wooden paddle. He gave an evil smile to Allison, who gasped as Vincent beckoned her towards him. “All right, lets see how these lovely ladies fair against the PADDLE!”
If being spanked by hand was terrifying, it was ten times worse when seeing a wooden paddle come smacking down against a pretty girl’s bottom. On the plus side, we at least got to remain fully dressed for the paddle, at least for this round.
I was in pure agony when the paddle struck my behind, which was still sore from the previous spankings. However I absolutely did not want to be the first girl to be eliminated. I thought that would be embarrassing both for myself and for Danny, so I was determined to hold out. Unfortunately, it seemed most of the other girls felt the same way. Each of them looked ready to quit, but the look in their eyes told me they had no intention of doing so.
Round five saw the first elimination. Poor Janie was only on the fourth stroke of the paddle on the seat of her panties when she cried out “fondue.”
“Good effort Janie!” Scott said, crossing Janie’s name off the list. One down, fourteen to go. I watched as Janie rubbed her bottom as she returned to the audience, softly crying.
Soon after, Gina also said the safe word, no doubt regretting her decision for forgo her panties in a spanking competition. I managed to refrain from saying the safe word, tempted though I was, when I felt the burn of the paddle against my panty-covered bottom in round five. I took short, deep breaths, and tried to tune out the pain, just as I did all those times when I was bent over Danny’s desk.
It occurred to me, at that moment, that all those spankings Danny gave me weren’t just to punish me for being an imperfect secretary. Danny was training me. I realized I wasn’t the beginner I thought I was. I had just as much, if not more experience than most of these other girls. I actually had a chance.
Round six saw four eliminations, bringing the total down to nine. Being paddled on the bare bottom wasn’t something a lot of girls could handle, it seemed. Deanna was handling herself just fine, though. She seemed her usual perky self in spite of the increasing reddening color forming across her cheeks.
“Round seven!” Scott announced. The nine remaining girls gasped as Vincent appeared onstage carrying a long black leather belt. He cracked it loudly, making several of us jump. He smiled at Allison and invited her to take her place.
Everyone made it through round seven, in spite of the squeals and cries. We lost one girl in eight and one in nine, leaving seven girls remaining for round ten, when Vincent entered the stage carrying a sturdy wooden cane.
“It’s come to this folks, round ten, and with seven girls remaining!” Scott said. “We’ve never had this many girls this late in the game, so this is sure to be a tense round!”
I stopped to think, deciding perhaps this was the round to call it quits. I was clearly up against some fierce competition if it was unusual for this many girls to remain for this many rounds. I watched in anticipation as Allison bent over for her caning.
WHACK!
Allison squealed. Vincent caned her again, and again, until after four strokes, Allison eeked out a quiet “fondue.”
The audience applauded, and a tearful Allison returned to her table. Six left. The next girl, a sultry brunette named Mandy, dropped the safe word after one stroke. To my shock and horror, the next girl and the next girl gently excused herself from the competition until it was finally my turn.
“Good luck,” Deanna whispered to me, smiling. I felt a chill go up my spine.
“Well, let’s see if lovely Lea can survive a round with the cane,” Scott said. “Show us what you’ve got!”
I leaned forward, thanking my lucky stars that I didn’t have to remove any clothing for this round and waited.
WHACK!
I screamed. I’d never been caned like this before, and it was worse than any other implement I’d ever gotten. I wondered how even a girl like Deanna could tolerate such an unfathomable amount of pain.
WHACK!
I screamed again. My bottom felt like it was on fire. I waited and prayed. I knew that if I could survive this round, than maybe, just maybe, I could win by attrition. I had to. No one else could tolerate this, I was sure of it!
WHACK!
And I wasn’t sure if I could. I screamed, and I wailed. But I didn’t give up. He caned me again and again, and soon each whack blended into the next. Before I knew it, I had made it to ten.
“Let’s give her a hand, that was incredible!” Scott said. I got a heavy applause, and took my place in line. As I did, Deanna whispered to me again.
“Now let me show you how it’s done,” Deanna said.
Now I saw what Deanna’s game was about. She wasn’t braver or stronger than the rest of us. She just knew how to psych us out. I could tell by the tremor in her voice she was petrified at the thought of going through what she had just witnessed me endure. So I shot back at her:
“You don’t have to do this just to impress me.” The look on Deanna’s face told me everything I needed to know. I could beat her. All I had to do was make her believe nothing would stop me, and she would fold.
Round ten saw the exit of every girl but me and Deanna. She tolerated each strike of the cane, but I could tell she was getting frustrated at not being able to get inside my head.
“Your turn,” she said, returning triumphantly from her ten licks, and I knew that with so many other girls eliminated, my next turn was going to come much sooner.
“She made ten on top of her dress, but can our beautiful newcomer handle a caning on top of her panties? Let’s find out!” Scott said.
I lifted my dress and bent forward, groaning as I did. I had to think of something that would give me an edge. Something that would help me better my chances of winning.
WHACK!
I squealed. The crowd cheered. And as if a light had gone on over my head, I realized what I needed to do. Deanna may be the reigning champion, but I could win the crowd’s favor over her.
“Wait,” I said, holding out my hand.
“Uh oh,” Scott said. “Is our newcomer ready to back out?”
“On the contrary,” I said. I slipped off my panties and kicked them into the crowd. Several men fought over them until one man grabbed them and stuffed them into his suit jacket. “I don’t need these.”
I shot a smile at Deanna. Scott’s eyes went wide.
“Wow! Our newcomer is showing our queen how its done! This will be a match to remember, folks!”
I bent over once again, and invited Vincent to continue. I had to hope that this would make me more intimidating to Deanna, but I feared I might have just sealed my fate.
WHACK!
Vincent caned me again, and I cried out in agony. Still, I held my ground, doing everything in my power to avoid spoiling my bluff. I thought I might possibly be able to endure one more round, but after this, I was done. If this didn’t win it for me, Deanna could keep her crown.
But I could not quit yet. I would look stupid if I quit in the same round as the stunt I just pulled, so I had that to motivate me. Just one more round.
WHACK! WHACK! WHACK!
I held back my squeals. I had to look strong. Simply knowing I was almost done seemed to give me a bit of strength. I endured five more hellish strikes of the cane, and let the crowd admire my bruised bottom before taking to my feet.
“I’ve never seen anything like this folks, not in the twelve years of hosting this event,” Scott said. “This girl’s got guts!”
I got a huge applause. I put on the best fake smile I could, and walked back towards Deanna.
“You were saying?” I asked, smugly.
It took everything in me to maintain my demeanor. I was ready to burst into tears, but I couldn’t. Not yet. I couldn’t even enjoy watching the fear in Deanna’s eyes as she returned to her place on the stage, ready for ten more licks on the cane.
Not to be outdone, Deanna slid off her panties, and tossed them into the crowd just as I had. I had to laugh at her copycat gesture, a desperate move on her part. She bent over, and I saw the horrendous bruising on her soft, supple cheeks. I knew that my own bottom couldn’t have looked much different.
WHACK!
Deanna held back a scream, but I could see her tremble.
WHACK!
Tears dribbled from her eyes. She tried to turn away, so I wouldn’t see her, but I still could.
WHACK!
Deanna was sobbing. Everyone could hear it. She wanted that crown so badly. But she was not prepared to go against the likes of me.
WHACK!
She let out a scream. Vincent stopped. He waited. A noise in Deanna’s mouth was forming. She was trying to say something. She cried. Hearing only muffled cries, Vincent caned her again.
WHACK!
“Fondue!” Deanna screamed.
“We have a winner!” Scott declared.
The next few moments were a blur. I heard applause. Everyone was cheering for me. Danny joined me on stage. Scott placed a tiara on my head.
“Ladies and Gentlemen, may I present, Lea Kim, our new Miss Redbuns!”
Only then, did I cry.
I could barely sit. The car ride back to the office was uncomfortable and painful, but Danny could not stop smiling.
“You did it! I knew it!” Danny kept saying over and over.
“Thanks,” I said, too exhausted to speak any more. I stared out the car window at the starry night sky and let my tired eyes drift shut.
“You’re going to be famous! Our company is going to be famous!” Danny said. I nodded in appreciation.
“I sure hope so,” I muttered.
“About time somebody took that crown away from Deanna,” Danny said, chuckling.
I sighed.
“Well she can have it back next year if she wants it so bad,” I said. “No more for me.”
Danny shook his head.
“Aww, we’ll see.”
Posted on

‘Expecting the Inevitable’ F/F spanking story

 

Readers,

Here is another of the noteworthy entries to last month’s ‘Spanking Party Star’ writing contest. I know you’ll love ‘Accepting the Inevitable.’

– Dana

 

 

Accepting the Inevitable

 

She said that I would be getting spanked tonight in the main room. Not because I had done anything wrong, simply because she wanted to spank me there. When all my protests boiled down to “but I’ll be embarrassed” she gave me that look, the one that said she’d heard me and it wasn’t that she didn’t care, it was simply that her will was overruling my own in this matter.

 

So here I was trying to unobtrusively wander the room hoping that in all the excitement of having new playmates and all her various other spankees wandering around and all of them more than willing to go over her lap, she forget about the spanking she wanted to give me.

 

I was, of course, attired exactly as I’d been instructed because much as I didn’t want her to spank me in public at all, I certainly didn’t want her giving me a punishment spanking instead of the “just because” one she’d decided on. I wore a thong because the rules of public play at this event required one for bare bottomed spankings. Over the thong I wore a pair of the full-cut panties she preferred because she had informed me that she still wanted to enjoy the moment of removing them, despite the event’s modesty rules. Otherwise I was wearing my own regular clothes of jeans and a t-shirt since I’d been told to otherwise dress in a manner that was comfortable for me. She wanted me uncomfortable for other reasons tonight.

 

I have to admit it was a fun party and I’d enjoyed watching the antics of everyone else there. The first night there’d been a school based event with many of the bottoms dressing like school children in uniforms or naughty approximations thereof and everyone who wasn’t “in uniform” got pulled into the play anyway for being out of uniform so no one’s bottom had gone unsmacked if they didn’t want it to. There had been a lot of laughter and teasing and pranks played as everyone was a little bit silly. The spankers had all been dressed as headmasters and mistresses to make the play all the more fun.

 

The implement demonstration booths had been going strong both nights and there was no shortage of people volunteering to demonstrate how implements worked. There was also no shortage of people volunteering their own bottoms to be used for these demonstrations. It was a convivial atmosphere with slaps and smacks against bottoms echoing through the place non-stop as spankings happened just about everywhere.

 

But that didn’t mean I wanted my bottom to be on the receiving end of any such treatment. Not in public anyway. It would have been fine in the hotel room and had been last night, when we were away from the crowd but this was…no longer a matter for discussion.

 

And at that moment, she looked up and saw me, making eye contact from across the room. She smiled warmly and a little teasingly as she crooked her finger at me in a clear command for me to cross the room to her. I sighed and reluctantly trudged across the room like a condemned person going to the gallows.

 

When I reached her, I stopped at exactly the respectful distance I’d been taught and kept my eyes on her face. She said she didn’t like having her bottoms staring at the floor as it gave their minds too much time to wander. She wanted us to watch her face and pay attention to what she was saying, even when it was nonverbal. The expression on her face now was thoughtful as she read my body language in return.

 

“I think before we begin you will do five minutes in the corner, missy.” Such a short span of time wasn’t really punishment to me and she knew it. Corner time of that duration was most useful to me as a focusing tool, giving me time to achieve a proper mindset. Of course, it worked best when I was given a thought to focus on as well and she knew that too. “While you are there, think very hard on which one of us in charge of deciding when, where, and why you are spanked. Can you do that?”

 

I nodded and respectfully said, “Yes, ma’am.”

 

She looked very sternly at me. “What are you to do?” She prompted.

 

“I’m to think about which of us is in charge, ma’am.”

 

“In charge of what?” She prompted.

 

I blushed. I hated saying the word but knew what she wanted. “In charge of deciding when, where, and why I’m s-spanked, ma’am.” I stuttered the word.

 

She nodded. “Five minutes then. Over there.”  She pointed to a nearby corner, conveniently empty as though she had planned this, which she probably had. “Hands behind your back.”

 

I nodded and moved silently to place my nose in the corner, clasping my hands together behind my back and standing still.

 

I began focusing my thoughts on what I’d been instructed to think about, reminding myself that I’d consented to have her in charge and that she was the one who had final say on all spankings. It was calming and helped me slip into the proper mindset, the one that submitted to her will and accepted that when it came to spankings, she knew what was best for me.

 

I was so into the comforting space of my own mind I almost missed feeling her hand touch my shoulder giving me the signal that my time was up and I could come out. I took a moment to regroup my thoughts before I turned, which gave her time to reseat herself comfortably and be ready for me.

 

I went to her in a more accepting frame of mind. I still wasn’t completely willing to be spanked in public but I was willing to submit to her and accept what she deemed proper. That was all that was required of me in this moment.

 

Her hands reached out and unbuttoned my jeans, undoing the zipper then sliding them down to my knees. She gently took my upper arm to help guide me over her lap helping me get situated so that we were both comfortable with my position.

 

Her hand slid over the panties, tugging at the edges of them, smoothing them out and giving my bottom little gentle pats. Not firm enough to sting but just enough that I knew she was preparing to start. Then she began.

 

It was clear from the beginning that even though this spanking was just because, she was not playing around. The sharp crack! of her palm meeting my bottom echoed around the room causing more than one head to turn. The sting of it was immense and though I blushed to think about the audience we’d surely attract with all this noise, I didn’t have long to dwell on the matter as the stinging in my bottom built rapidly.

 

I tried to stay still and quiet but it became readily apparent that she had no intention of letting me be so. When I stayed taciturn past the point where I’d normally be squirming and yelping and wriggling just a little bit to get away, she moved her spanks from my bottom to my upper thighs drawing a startled yelp out of me as I began squirming involuntarily.

 

She laughed and kept it up until my thighs were bright red and all thoughts of staying still and quiet had left my head. I was squirming enough now that she’d put her other arm around my waist to help keep me on her lap. It was a relief when she returned her igniting smacks to my bottom, leaving my poor thighs alone.

 

When she stopped for a moment, running her hand over my panty clad bottom, I briefly thought that maybe she’d taken pity on me and we were done. I knew I was wrong a moment later when I felt her hands slip into the waistband of my panties and begin slowly tugging them down.

 

She enjoyed this moment in any spanking and she drew it out every chance she got. Now, with an audience and me still wriggling slightly on her lap, red bottomed and red faced, she took her time. It felt like an eternity could have passed in the time it took her to ease the panties one centimeter at a time down my stinging cheeks, her fingers whispering teasingly over my hot bottom. When she reached the point where the panties were resting at the base of my bottom, just uncovering my sit spot, she resumed with her hand.

 

She didn’t have to spank nearly as hard now because that brief pause had been just enough time for my bottom to recover to the point of sensitivity and even though she wasn’t going all out anymore, I still felt every single impact like a thousand ants had just bitten my bottom. And just when I thought maybe, maybe we were about done, her hand took hold of the panties one more time and pulled them low enough to leave my sit spots open.

 

She took advantage of that immediately, focusing all her attention on that under curve where bottom and thigh meet, making sure that I’d be feeling this spanking well into tomorrow and maybe even the next day. The hard spanks she placed here ensured that every time I sat, every time I moved and my jeans rubbed against this area, I’d be reminded that I’d been well and truly spanked.

 

Then, just as I was sure I couldn’t take any more, it was over.

 

I could feel her satisfaction in this whole process emanating from her. She was clearly pleased with the job she’d done, running her hand proprietarily over my reddened bottom and thighs, feeling the heat rising off them. She pulled my panties up deliberately not being careful so that they rasped against my swollen and sensitive bottom and helped me stand up.

 

I ached to pull my jeans up, well aware that though we hadn’t attracted a large crowd, there were still several onlookers nearby who’d stopped to watch the show we’d put on. But I knew better than to do so without permission.

 

She smiled at me as I fought to keep from trying to rub the sting away and did my best to will the redness in my face to subside at least a little as there was nothing I could do about my bottom.

And finally, finally, she gave me permission to pull my jeans up, watching nonchalantly as I hurriedly yanked them up, wincing as they scraped into contact with my bottom, and regretting my haste as soon as they were on since they immediately trapped the heat and made my bottom burn all the more. But once they were up I stood in the appropriate spot facing her, watching her face. Watching her as she studied me.

 

Her smile was genuinely pleased as she looked me over. “There now, that wasn’t so bad, was it?”

 

I considered this question and realized that no, it hadn’t been nearly as bad as I’d thought. Embarrassing, to be sure, but not anywhere near the level I’d been anticipating ever since she’d told me her intention and I admitted it ruefully, “No, ma’am, that wasn’t so bad.”

 

She beamed at me for my honest admission and despite the burning in my bottom, I felt great. She was pleased with me and that alone made me feel pleased with myself.

 

She tapped her finger against her cheek and I obediently leant over and gave her a soft kiss on the cheek. “Thank you for my spanking, ma’am.”

 

“You, missy, are more than welcome. Now,” she grasped my arm and turned me towards the rest of the room, “Go play!” And with a firm smack to propel me forward, she sent me back out into the main play area.

 

When I glanced back several feet later, she already had another lucky soul over her lap, though the brush in her hand told me that whoever it was certainly wasn’t getting off with just a simple hand spanking.

 

I smiled to myself and was just glad it wasn’t me…this time.

Posted on

‘Megan Becomes a Top’ : Spanking Party Star contest entry

 

Readers,

An excellent short F/F, F/M story entry to the  Spanking Party Star’ writing contest, ‘Megan Becomes a Top’ is a fun read!

Enjoy~

–  Dana

 

My name is Megan and I have been involved in a relationship with my 29 year old roommate Alexis for over three years.  Alexis is a blond bombshell who is over 6′ tall and has the firm body of an athlete.  She is a lawyer and aware that her stunning looks influences many men on juries who ogle her in court.  Because of this she dresses in tight pencil knee length skirts, stockings, heels, and silk blouses under her suit jackets.  Alexis doesn’t like men and feels that most are pigs who would benefit from the firm hand of a woman.
Alexis pays all of the bills and it is my job to keep our home neat and clean, take care of the laundry, cook, do the dishes, shopping, and to stay within my budget.  If I neglect any of my duties I find myself face down over her knee for a sound no nonsense spanking.  At 5’4″ tall and 110 lbs. I can kick and squirm all I want; but, Alexis has no trouble keeping me firmly in place over her lap.  I sometimes think that if my bottom wasn’t so cute I would avoid some of her paddlings.
I hate Alexis’ paddlings as much as I love her and she enjoys administering them but I obediently submit.  She is an expert spanking disciplinarian and many men and women have spent many unpleasant moments across her lap; and, as lovely as her lap is no one wants to go across it twice.
Alexis’ next surprise was two tickets to a spanking fantasy party in Las Vages.  She assured me that I would be giving the spankings and not on the receiving end.  I told Alexis that I had never given a spanking and that even though it sounded exciting, I wasn’t sure that I could give a good spanking.  Alexis reminded me that I had witnessed her paddling a neighbor caught peaking into our window.  I remembered squirming in my chair during his paddling knowing exactly how much her paddlings sting.  That same evening I witnessed our friend Carolyn strap her husband and the same neighbor.  Alexis explained that because of all of the time I have spent over her knee- I would have no trouble administering a proper spanking.
Alexis and I checked into our hotel and we were given name tags indicating that we were tops or spankers.  It was an  exciting feeling being Alexis’ equal and not submissive to her.  After freshening up in our room we went to the convention center where booths were set up around the perimeter.  The booths were occupied by lovely ladies of all ages with banners above their booths indicating professional disciplinarian, spankologist, spanking therapist, spanking disciplinarian, behavior therapist, and etc.  Vendors also had booths.  At one of these, “Cane-Iac Spanking Toy Store”, Alexis purchased a strap, “The Traveler- Dana’s Brutal Traveling Strap” 12″ x 21/2″ and a Spencer style paddle.  My heart again skipped a beat and I had another lump in my throat!  Alexis smiled and reminded me that we would be doing the spankings this weekend!
As we browsed around the convention center I met Mason a 20 year old college sophomore.  Mason was a small, slim, well built young man just a little bit bigger than me. He was a spankee but he told me that he had never been spanked.  Mason shared that he never had the courage to ask one of his girl friends to spank him because he was afraid they would think he was a weird creep.  He shared that he wanted his spanking to be a no nonsense punishment spanking.  He explained that he had built up guilt about his past behavior and believed that a sound spanking would be a release for him.  I shared my experiences with Alexis with him and admitted that I never have given a spanking.  I also assured Mason that I could give him the spanking that he wanted.  After all I have been over Alexis’ knee on the receiving end often enough and Alexis only gave painful punishment spankings.  I explained to Mason that if he agreed to be spanked by me that once he went over my knee it would be too late for him to change his mind and he would be a very unhappy boy long before I was finished.
I introduced Mason to Alexis and explained Mason’s desires.  Alexis went to our room and returned with her Spencer style paddle . Alexis seldom kicks back and she was dressed in her courtroom attire.  I was wearing my skin tight  yoga pants that showed off my cute behind and a white tank top that barely covered my black bra.  Alexis pulled up two straight backed chairs facing each other and sit in one.  A crowd started to gather around us.  When she crossed her legs I could hear the soft swish of her nylons.  When she smoothed her skirt and put the paddle on her lap my heart again skipped a beat.  This was her routine before putting me over her knee.  Alexis smiled at my discomfort and assured me that I was doing the spanking.
A large crowd gathered around us as I sit across from Alexis and took her paddle.  Mason meekly stood by my side and confessed he felt a lot of guilt because of his past behavior and needed a good spanking.  I think all 300 at the convention center had their eyes upon us as I lowered Mason’s pants and briefs and draped him across my spandix clad lap.  I adjusted him over my knees so his bottom was directly across my lap.  Before his first spank I reminded him that it was too late for him to change his mind.  He had asked for a severe punishment spanking and that was exactly what he was going to get.  I raised Alexis’ paddle high above my head and with a snap of my wrist brought it down sharply on the middle of his bottom leaving a perfect imprint of the paddle.  Mason gasped and kicked as I delivered a second spank just below the first.  I proceeded to paddle his bottom up one side and down the other as he kicked and screamed.  Next I concentrated the spanks where the buttocks and thighs met as the crowd chanted, “Go Girl Go”.  Long before I was finished he was howling and begging for me to quit.  Being on the receiving end of many punishment spankings I continued his spanking until his entire bottom was cherry red.  I emphasized his last few spanks on the spots that were the sorest.  When I finally stopped he laid helpless over my lap.  Before I released him to do his spanking dance I told him, “Be careful of what you wish for because you might get it.”
Posted on

New Spanking Story Contest : Spanking Party STAR!

 

Readers,

Welcome to the new Spanking Story Contest. This month, our Person, Place, and Thing theme will take us to a fictional spanking party, with lots of happy spanko revelers, where YOU are the star of the party…at least for one spanking : 

Write a story about a spanking that YOU either give, or receive, at this hopping spanking party. Are you an adventurous top, an exhibitionist switch, or a first-time party bottom? Are there three people watching…or 100? Use your imagination, and write your story about :

YOU

At your most fabulous fantasy spanking party:

…either spanking or being spanked in front of an audience.

11

Read Before Writing : 

  • No depictions of characters or references to characters under the age of 18 years.
  • This is a Spanking story, not a sex and cursing story. While some leeway is given here, it’s best to keep it clean.
  • Don’t plagiarize, cheat, or otherwise manipulate the contest. Cheaters will be publicly shamed.
  • Characters may be of any gender, and any spanking genre(s) (i.e. F/M, F/F, M/M, M/F, etc.).
  • For this month’s contest, entries should be written in First Person. (i.e. ‘I went to the party’, rather than ‘Sally went to the party’.)
  • Contest will end on September 30th. Winner announced on or around October 1.
  • Note that I alone, subjectively, choose the winning story entry. There is no set standard, but things like proper spelling and grammar, within reason, are required.
  • By entering, you agree to allow me to share/excerpt your story, here and elsewhere, in print and digital media.

The winner will receive a spanking session with me, in my hometown or any of the cities which I regularly visit.

If you’ve any questions, feel free to email me. All completed entries should also be emailed, either as part of the email’s text or as an attachment, to:

DanaKaneSpanks@gmail.com

 

Have fun, and good luck!

 

–  Dana

Posted on

‘Sarah Skips A Semester’ : A final (and spectacular) School Daze spanking story


Readers,

A final, and somewhat tardy, entry to the ‘School Daze’ spanking story contest :

Missy and Angel co-wrote this entry, as non-contestants (Good Girls), and it’s a great read…even though they turned in their School themed story very late – which technically should earn them a trip to the principal’s office, right?

Enjoy.

–  Dana



Sarah Skips A Semester



As I sat there in the window watching the rain pour down from a freak thunderstorm, I was reminded of home.  My sister Susie and I had been living in Las Vegas now for nearly one month.  We were now under constant supervision by Ms. Kane, the Disciplinarian that owned and operated the “Reformatory” where we were to live for one year.  Two months ago, Susie and I had pulled off a brilliant stunt…or so we thought. We videotaped Ms. Kane during a private spanking session and posted it on Spankingtube.   As it turned out, getting one over on Ms. Kane is a rare occurrence, one that we were not able to do…this time.  
Fall quarter was fast approaching at UNLV, and as a requirement by Ms. Kane, we were to be full time students.  I was not ready for school to start, I wanted just a little more time to be able to do my own thing and not be bogged down with all the studying and work load that is required by a freshman at a major university.  This morning my sister and I were supposed to be going to sign up for classes, but I had different plans.
“Sarah, why are you sitting there in your pajamas still? We need to get going” My sister was digging through the closet I guess trying to find the perfect thing to wear. “I am not going. I don’t want to start school yet, I am going to wait till January classes start, and go then” She looked puzzled at me “And just how do you think that is going to work out for you? Ms. Kane will never let that fly. What is your big plan for that?” She snickered. “I am not going to tell her right now, it’s none of her business anyway. Besides, as long as I am at the dinner table every night and have my chores done, she won’t even know. It will be fine. I’m going back to bed, try and be quiet please”
Susie headed down the stairs and was about to walk out the front door when Ms. Kane suddenly out of the blue spoke up “Goodbye girls, good luck today, and I want details later as to what your classes will be” Susie turned and looked at Ms. Kane “Ok, I’ll let you know, goodbye” She turned again and tried to hurry out the door to avoid the obvious fact that she was alone. A fact Ms. Kane of course had noticed “Where is Susie…or Sarah…or which one are you??” She still couldn’t tell us apart. We were identical twins right down to the mole we each had on our upper arm, the only exception was a little birthmark well hidden under my long hair on the back of my neck, a secret no one knew besides us and our parents. 
It was obvious that Susie wasn’t happy about the situation but as a good sister she covered up “Sarah is umm…She wasn’t feeling well this morning, so she said she would take care of her classes later” Which wasn’t a lie and something Susie could tell without feeling guilt. “I gotta go though or I won’t catch the bus in time….ok?” She looked at Ms. Kane with a lot of hope in her eyes. Ms. Kane returned that look with a raised eyebrow and told her goodbye and wished a good day. Susie ran off as fast she could and had she turned around she would have met the eyes of Ms. Kane still standing there observing. Ms. Kane didn’t go upstairs to check on Sarah instead she just went to her office. Susie of course again as the good sister wanted to give a heads up by calling but never got to it because Lyndsy  with all her talking at the bus stop made her forget about it all. 
I woke up and looked at the clock.  2:08!  How did I sleep so long?  Good thing I am not starting school any time soon, clearly I need more sleep in my life.  I got up and went to the window to see if Ms. Kane was home.  Her car was not in the driveway.  That’s good, at least I don’t have to explain anything just yet.  I went to take my shower and got myself ready.  Who knows, maybe she won’t even know I didn’t go anywhere today.  This is going to be so easy…
I went downstairs to find something to eat.  I had missed breakfast and lunch so I was starving.  I checked one more time to see that her car was not there and headed downstairs to the kitchen.  I found everything I needed to make a turkey sandwich.  I quickly made my sandwich and cleaned up my mess and was about to head upstairs when I turned the corner and just about ran smack into Ms. Kane.  “Damn, you scared the shit out of me!”, I said before I could stop myself.  “Sorry, I didn’t mean to curse at you, I just didn’t think you were home”.   I tried to sneak past, but without success.  “First of all, you know better than to use that kind of language in my home, regardless if you thought I was home or not” Ms. Kane had this special voice she used when she was annoyed a voice she was using right now  “So instead of this just being an informal meeting in the hallway, let’s take it to my office, shall we?”  “No Ma’am, please, that is not necessary,  It slipped out totally on accident and besides, I have a pile of paperwork to fill out for school, can’t we just keep it in the hallway this time?”  I was hopeful.  To this, she raised an eyebrow and pointed to her office, not before taking my sandwich and reminding me that food is meant to be eaten in the kitchen only.  
Now I was starving, sitting in her office waiting for her to come lecturing me on bad language and probably getting a spanking for it too.  Ms. Kane walked in and as always, went around her desk to sit and stare at me with those crystal blue eyes. The blue color seemed to get more vibrant and even more captivating whenever Ms. Kane had someone in her sights.  It was so hard to look at her when I felt guilty about something.  After about a minute she spoke.  “Sarah, I see we need to go over the rules again.  Tell me, what is the rule about cursing?”  I hated it when she made me answer questions like this, but I knew better by now to just answer her.  “There is to be no cursing or using bad language at all what so ever”, I recited.  “And did you follow that rule today?”  Oh man, this was horrible, she was going to make me suffer.  “No Ma’am, I did not follow that rule today.  I broke that rule when I cursed at you in the hallway”  I rolled my eyes as I said this.  Not on purpose, but just out of habit.  When my mom or dad asked me a stupid question, they got a stupid answer and a roll of the eyes.  At least I gave her the answer she wanted.  My timing could have been better though.  “Don’t you dare roll your eyes at me young lady, now you are guaranteed the spanking I was only thinking about giving you”  with that, she continued to torture me through all the rules of the house before asking me about my day signing up for classes.  “Everything went fine”, I lied.  To further elaborate and convince her I went into more detail.  “I didn’t get all the classes I wanted, but I didn’t get stuck with anything too horrible”.   Ms. Kane had a look on her face that I hadn’t seen before.  I wasn’t sure what it meant. “well, you are a smart girl and I am sure you will do great with all of your classes, no matter what they are. “  She stood up, came to the sofa and told me to stand up and remove my pants and panties as she took my place of the sofa.  “Please can we just skip the spanking, It really was just an accident.  I hardly think it’s fair to be punished for something I didn’t mean to do.  You scared me, what was I supposed to do?  Be polite?”  I argued with her, not moving to take down my pants.  She just stared at me again, those eyes getting even brighter blue…Damn,  how did she do that?  “I will not tell you again, get those pants down.”   I knew I wasn’t getting out of it so I started to unbutton my jeans  while whining at her that it wasn’t fair.  I guess I wasn’t moving fast enough or maybe it was the whining, but she grabbed a hold of my pants and had them off of me in about 2 seconds, then my panties and I went over her lap.  She laid 10 good swats to my fanny and then stopped.  “Now, are you done whining at me or do you need another 10 swats before we actually start?”  “What!!!  Actually start?  We should be almost finished after that!” there I go with my impulsive mouth again.  She started spanking me again but didn’t stop at 10.  “ok. Ok, I’m sorry, I am done whining now.”  After a few more slaps with her bare hand she stopped and said, “good, now tell me why you are being punished”  fortunately for me and my backside, she didn’t see me roll my eyes this time as I explained why I was being punished.  She spanked me for what seemed like an hour but was really only like 5 minutes.  When she was done she told me to go stand in the corner and not to move until she told me to.  By now, I knew I wouldn’t be able to have my pants back until I was done in the corner, so I didn’t even bother to try and put them on.  There I stood facing the corner, feeling pretty stupid. Ms. Kane’s phone rang.  She answered it and I heard her say, “Thank you, I’ll be there to pick it up shortly.  Were you able to rotate my tires as well?, ok thank you”  That’s why her car wasn’t here but she was.  It was in the shop.  About 5 minutes later, she got up from her desk, reminded me not to move a muscle and she left the office, leaving me there to stand naked from the waist down in the corner.  “This is horrible” I whispered to the wall “Oh well at least I was able to get away with not signing up for classes though”
Man, how long is she going to leave me here?  It had to be like 5:00 already!  Susie should be home by now too and I needed to talk to her before she had a chance to say something to Ms. Kane about me not going today.  I was getting nervous now.  I heard Ms. Kane’s car pull up.  Did she really leave me in the corner and leave to get her car???  Now I was getting upset.  I could hear the sounds of dinner being made in the kitchen down the hall, so I turned around and grabbed my pants when at the same time I heard someone coming down the hall.  I jumped back to my corner like I hadn’t even thought of moving.  The door opened and Ms. Kane spoke calmly “Have a seat Susie, I just wanted to see how your day went” I just about past out and prayed that Susie wouldn’t say anything. It would definitely make Susie nervous to see me standing there in the corner, and would leave her clueless how to cover since she wouldn’t know why I was standing there. Susie went for the usual tactic, being evasive when answering questions. “My day was great, Ms. Kane, how was your day?” Ms. Kane ignored the question and went on “Were you able to get the classes you hoped for?”  “yes, for the most part” Susie answered sounding rather relaxed  “It sounds like you and Sarah had the same luck.  She said she wasn’t able to get all of the classes she wanted, but most of them as well” Yes what a relieve, now Susie would know how to keep the cover. “Is something wrong Susie, you look a bit pale?” Pale? I didn’t like the sound of that, if I just could get a look at Susie. “No everything is fine just a bit tired, can I go get ready for dinner now?” silence…until Ms. Kane broke it “Sure, go ahead. Dinner will be ready in 15 minutes” a few seconds after the door opened and closed again leaving me alone in the corner, at least that’s what I thought. “Sarah, you are to sit quietly during dinner, you are not to talk to anyone.  When dinner is done, you will do the clean up.  When you are done cleaning up, you are to report back to my office where you will spend one hour in the corner and then you will be going to bed.  Do I make myself clear?”  Really??  So much trouble for 2 so simple curse words??  “Yes” was the only thing that came across my lips.
Dinner started with an announcement from Ms. Kane telling everyone that I was not to be talked to during dinner or for the rest of the night for that matter.  Lyndsy and Amy would be trouble.  They had that look in their eyes.  We were friends, so it wasn’t a bad look, just a mischievous look.  One  that dared me to play their game.  In trouble or not, I just couldn’t help myself.  The looks and the whispers turned into kicking under the table and then laughing.  Not a good idea when sitting across from Ms. Kane while you are in trouble.  She was about to shut me up though with her next comment.  Looking right at me she said to my sister, “Susie, this morning when I saw you heading out the door, you said Sarah was ill and staying in bed today.  So how is it that Sarah could have signed up for classes from bed?”  Oh damn!  I went from laughing with Lyndsy and Amy to straight face with no color left in it.  My eyes said it all…I was busted and I was scared.  Susie tried to save me, “She ended up coming anyway, just a little later is all.  She felt better and didn’t want to miss out on getting the right classes.”   My sister was good, but Ms. Kane was better.  “How is it then that I heard her shower going at 2:30 this afternoon and then literally ran into her in the hall at 3:30? Don’t try and cover for her anymore, you are both in enough trouble for lying to me.  I believe that is a house rule, isn’t it?” she said looking at me.  “Do I need to go over the rules with you again as well Susie?”   “No Ma’am,” Susie almost whispered.  “I will ask you one more time, and I expect the truth.  Did your sister sign up for classes today?” Ms. Kane still spoke with a calm voice.  I tried to kick my sister under the table but I must have missed because Ms. Kane jumped out of her seat.  She was furious and demanded to know who had just kicked her.  Oh sh**, I was really screwed now.  “I’m sorry Ms. Kane….I didn’t mean to kick you” She looked at me as her eyes went bluer and bluer again for the third time today.  “Go put yourself back in the corner in my office right now and wait for me, and young lady, you will be dressed the same as you were earlier, now go!”  She didn’t have to tell me twice, I was so scared now,  I wasn’t going to argue anything with her.  
There I was in the corner, without my pants or panties like some little kid waiting for her punishment.  I was nervous now.  Even though she hadn’t raised her voice (except when she got kicked) I knew she was very upset.  What would happen now, I wondered.  “How do I get myself out of this mess?”  “By telling the truth to start” I was startled to hear her voice.  Not only did I not know she was in the room, but did I really say that out loud?  “Turn around” I did.  “Now, you are going to tell me the truth, if you even dare tell me anything other than the truth, your consequences will be far worse than anything you would ever want to endure.  Now, speak.”  
I didn’t know what to say or how to react.  I had never been confronted on a lie before.  My parents put more effort into being the cool parent than they did being the responsible parent.  My words were just a jumbled mess, “I ….well….I didn’t ….um….um….”  Ms. Kane was having none of that and over her knee I went for a solid 2 minute bare hand, bare butt spanking.  “Ouch, ouch…ok, I will tell you Ma’am”  I pleaded.  The spanking stopped but I wasn’t let up from her lap just yet.  “Now, are you ready to talk in full sentences without stuttering or mumbling?”  Ms. Kane asked.  “Yes, Ma’am”, I sobbed.  She stood me up.  As I stood in front of her, naked from the waist down, I told her what happened that day.  “I didn’t go to sign up for classes today”, I said very softly with my head down.  “ I want you to look at me and keep your voice up, now why did you not go sign up for classes today?” Ms. Kane never once removed her eyes from me.  “Well, I have decided not to start classes just yet.  I am going to wait until January.  It’s only a few months later and I have plenty of credits already so it won’t set me back much.  I talked to my dad about it already and he said it would be ok, and….” She cut me off.  “First of all, I am not all that interested in whether or not your dad gave you permission to skip an entire semester.  Did I give you permission?”  “No, but….” She cut me off again.  “Secondly, I am aware of how many credits you have.  You have exactly the amount of credits you should have.  Now, since obviously I had left you with the impression you had a choice in this matter, let me be perfectly clear with my next statement.  You WILL go tomorrow and sign up for classes.  You WILL take full time courses.  You WILL go every day.  You WILL stay on top of your homework.  And furthermore, you WILL be grounded to the house except to go to school, and you WILL have an early bedtime for one month.  Is there anything you don’t understand about what I just told you?”  Oh man, she was mad.  “Ok” was all I could manage to say.  She just stared at me.  I guess that wasn’t the answer she wanted to hear.  “Yes, Ma’am.  I understand.  I’ll do everything you just said.”  “Yes you will.  To be sure you know just how serious I am, go to the closet and get the belt and then position yourself over my desk and grab a hold of the other side“ I couldn’t move, until she raised those damn eyebrows at me and I did what she said.  After about 20 whacks with her belt, I was a complete mess.  She sent me to bed with a reminder to let her know what classes I had signed up for the next day.
The next morning, it had crossed my mind only for a second that I didn’t want to go sign up for classes.  My burning backside was a quick reminder of the alternative.  I got up and got ready.  I went downstairs to the kitchen to get a quick breakfast and not that surprisingly Ms. Kane was there as well.  “Good morning….Susie?  Sarah?” “Good morning Ms. Kane.  I’m Sarah, Susie will be down in a bit”  “How did your parents tell you two apart?” “They still sometimes can’t” I couldn’t help to let out a little sarcastic chuckle.  I wasn’t about to tell her about that birthmark on the back of my neck.  Being Identical twins had too many advantages to be giving up secrets about how to tell us apart.
At UNLV I went straight to the Admissions office, smiled politely at the lady behind the desk and asked for the papers. What I didn’t expect was to see her looking at me with this almost worried kind of expression. “Are you serious?”  I must have looked desperate at the lady when she told me that yesterday was the deadline for scheduling classes.  “I am afraid so, most of those classes have been filled for months, yesterday was the last day to sign up.” Oh no, what was I supposed to do?  If Ms. Kane found out that I couldn’t sign up, I had no idea what would happen.  I called Susie for help.  “It will be ok Sarah, just calm down.  We will figure something out.  We always do.  Meet me at that little coffee shop on the corner in half an hour and we will work it out.”
After two hours and way too much coffee,  I had a class schedule.  Not a real one, but it would keep my butt safe for the time being.   “Thanks Sis, now I just have to fake for a few months.  So much for sleeping in.  I still have to get up and leave the house like I am going to school every day.  What am I going to do all day?”  “I don’t know, but whatever it is at least you will be able to do it sitting down.  Come on, let’s go see if it will past the Kane test” I was so nervous.  Rarely did anyone in the house get anything past Ms. Kane and here I was thinking not only that she would believe my class schedule was real, but also that for the next 3 months I was attending school full time.  Susie noticed my unease and said, “If you walk into the house looking like that, you won’t stand a chance against her. “  I couldn’t help it, the closer we got to the house, the whiter my face got.  I was normally pretty good about keeping a straight face if I had to tell a little lie to someone, but damn!  I felt like I was going to throw up knowing I would soon be looking into those blue eyes and lying right to her face.  Susie seemed a little annoyed that I couldn’t keep it together, but she hadn’t been whipped with that belt yet either.  “Here Sarah, trade me schedules.  When we get there just go upstairs.  If anyone asks, just say you aren’t feeling well.  One look at you and nobody will question it.  Ill pretend to be you and talk to Ms. Kane about your…um……my schedule.”  
When we got to the house and went inside it was pretty quiet.  We started to head upstairs when we heard her voice.  “Hi Girls, how did everything go today?” Whatever blood was left in my face drained out at that moment and I went ghost white again.  “Are you ok Dear?  What’s the matter?  You look like you might pass out.”  “Oh, I’m ok.  Just not feeling well.  I am going to go lie down.”  And just for emphasis I said to Susie, “Hey Sarah, do you think you could bring me a glass of cold water please?”  “Sure” she turned to go to the kitchen leaving me to make my escape upstairs. Ms. Kane asked me, who now was Susie, to come to her office the second after she had brought Susie or me the water, she returned to her office without further comments. I ran upstairs and straight to the bathroom and I threw up.  All that coffee coupled with nerves, and maybe a touch of guilt was too much for my poor stomach.  I went to lie down in Susie’s bed.  After bringing me a glass of water, Susie set off to see Ms. Kane as Sarah.  She was gone for about 10 minutes when there was a knock on the door.  “Come in”, I said.  It was Lori.  “Hey Susie, what’s up? not feeling well?”  My sister and Lori had become good friends.  I hadn’t really spent too much time getting to know her, so we were still strangers in a way.  But she thought I was Susie at that moment.  “Yeah, too much coffee and not enough food I think, but I’ll be ok.  What’s up with you?”  I honestly didn’t care for the answer but had to keep the façade so tried hard to focus on Lori “Well remember last week when I told you about that boy Adam?  Well, I saw him again today and hey you were right!”  She laughed.  I tried to play it off like I knew what she was talking about.  “oh yeah?”  I said, hoping she would throw out some more information.  “Yes, I couldn’t believe it, just like you said it would happen and it happened!  He came walking in holding hands with another dude.”  She laughed again.  I tried to laugh with her, but it’s not easy to fake laugh when you have no idea what you are supposed to be laughing at.  “Anyway, I have some stuff to do for work, I just wanted to tell you that.  Hope you feel better” and with that she left.  A few minutes later Susie came in our room.  “No problems.  She just reminded me that I…er you, are grounded.”  Before I could tell her about Lori’s visit, Lori was knocking on the door again.  “Come in,” we both said. She started talking to me again about this boy that I knew nothing about.  She went on and on and on.  Does she ever stop talking?  I must have looked like I couldn’t care less.  Susie stopped her ramblings and told her she was talking to Sarah not Susie and explained why I was in her bed.   “Really? wow you guys are good.  Did Ms. Kane really think you were Sarah?”  “Well yeah, just like you thought you were talking to Susie.”  “You guys are pretty brave doing that with Ms. Kane on the staff there.”  Now it was Susie’s face that lost all of its color.  “What are you talking about Lori?” “You didn’t know that she teaches a course on “Nonverbal Communication”?  it is only one course and its usually during the Spring quarter.”  Susie and I just looked at each other both of us now questioning what we had done.  We were committed to our lie now.  We just had to hope she wouldn’t find out and use some of that “nonverbal communication” on our backsides.
The next few weeks went by very quickly.  Tomorrow was my first class…well, my first fake class anyway.  I got up and showered early.  I had already decided to spend the day with my laptop at the park close to campus.  Susie and I decided that we would meet here every day after her last class.  This is when she would give me a few of her books to carry home with me and also when she would all too happily give me some of her homework to do to keep up the facade.   This worked out perfectly for several weeks.   Nothing major really happened.  We would smart mouth Ms. Kane, push our limits, and test the waters as much as we could.  Sometimes getting away with our brattiness,  most often not.  Ms. Kane liked to spank us just for fun.  We figured if she was going to give us “maintenance” spankings every Sunday anyway, we might as well earn them, and earn them we did.  We saw all the different shades of those blue eyes as often as possible.  Blue was always our favorite color. 
Winter break was now upon us.  Mom and Dad were planning the usual trip to Whistler to celebrate Christmas.   Susie and I had decided not to go this year, but could not escape a visit from them.  They would be staying one night in Las Vegas.  The plan was for all four of us to stay in a hotel on the strip.  Susie and I had big plans for that night. We would finally get a night to really let loose and not worry about getting in trouble with Ms. Kane.  After all, she wouldn’t try and pull that authority stuff on our parents.  Susie and I were in our room packing for our evening.  Mom and Dad would be here to pick us up in just a few hours.  When someone knocked on our door we thought it was Lori as usual but were both surprised to see Ms. Kane standing there instead. “Girls, would you mind coming to my office please?  I would like to discuss something with you.”  “Sure Ms. Kane, we will be right there”, Susie told her.  We looked at each other, both wondering what this would be about.   Ten minutes later we learned that Ms. Kane had absolutely no problem pulling that authority business on our parents.  “Girls, I know you are planning on having an evening out tonight, but I have decided that it would be best for you both to stay home.  Neither of you have been able to show me lately that you can control temptation.  The Vegas Strip is certainly not a place for 2 impulsive girls to be trusted or expected to behave.  I have invited your parents to stay here tonight so you can spend some quality time together as a family” “What?!?,” I could not hide my annoyance at that decision.  “You can’t do that.  Who are you to decide that for us?  No way!”  Uh Oh….that wasn’t the smartest thing to say, but I was mad.  We planned on partying in the city tonight, and now I would likely be getting a spanking instead of the drinks and slot machines I had planned on.  “Excuse me young lady! Don’t you dare talk to me like that.  Exactly what I have stated is exactly what will be happening.  Your parents have agreed and that is final”
“Whatever” was the only thing I could think of replying but didn’t, because Susie was faster than I and told Ms. Kane that we looked forward to spend time with our parents.  Ms. Kane wasn’t looking at Susie but only at me “Anything you would like to add Miss Sarah?” I didn’t look at her only shook my head “No Ma’am!”
When our parents finally arrived I think both Susie and I wanted to go hide somewhere, and it didn’t exactly help that both Lyndsy and Amy were playing a comedy behind our parents back, repeating our mothers dramatic entrance sobbing the moment she saw us. As usual Mom would hug us, look at us, then hug again and say the same thing as always “I can’t believe that my two little babies have grown so big, I remember the day I brought you two home from the hospital….” Oh man! I really wanted that drink bad.  I wondered if Lyndsy still had that emergency stash of Jack in her bathroom closet…”Hey Lyndsy, do you have any hairspray I can borrow?” I asked her sarcastically.
Ms. Kane, however seemed quite interested in our parents and started to show them around. “Girls…why don’t you two take your parents luggage to their room please.  I will make sure that your parents feel right at home here” We grabbed their bags and just as we were about to enter the room that was meant for our parents Ms. Kane said “Mr. and Mrs. Mitchell, it must be difficult to tell your girls apart….” And then nothing. We couldn’t hear anything further. I looked at Susie and she looked at me. “Well it doesn’t have to mean anything right?? I mean she has wondered about how our parents could tell the difference…” Susie tried to ease the nervousness that slowly but certainly started to build up inside.
 We spent that evening with our parents.  Ms. Kane was a great hostess.  She even cooked an awesome meal for all of us.  She didn’t know it, but she even shared her wine with us.  The next morning it was time for our parents to leave.  They left pretty much the same way they entered, sobbing and all “Oh my little babies”.
Christmas vacation came and went too quickly.  It was time to get back to lying and sneaking my way through a few more weeks of classes.  Little did I know, the University called on Ms. Kane to assist in a class that I was supposed to be in.  (According to the fake schedule I provided Ms. Kane)  Obviously, I wouldn’t be there. One night at dinner is when I found out.   “Sarah, you weren’t in class today.  Why is that?” asked Ms. Kane.  “Uh…I was in class today….why do you ask?”  I was suddenly very nervous.  She had me in her sights, and wasn’t about to let go.  “Well, I have been asked to assist your professor in one of your classes.  Did you know that I am on staff at UNLV?”  “No, I didn’t know that…uh…which class?”  how will I get out of this mess?  I wondered.   “It is your Communications class.  Why were you not there today?”  “Oh, I was running behind, and didn’t want to walk in late, so I just went to the park and did some studying.”  The blue in her eyes was getting more intense now.  “So, you will be on time tomorrow then, right?”  “Yes, of course.” I said while I tried to remember what class that was.  I am glad Susie saved a copy in her computer.  Now, I just had to figure out how I would make this work.  I knew Susie took this class at a different time, so it would only make sense to have her fill in for me.  Sure, this would work out just fine…This really was too easy.
Susie was good at being me so I wasn’t worried.  She showed up at the right time and participated like she should.  The lesson was very intense and interesting, Ms. Kane liked to get the students to show how to use non-verbal communication, and at some point Susie and this other girl were asked to go up in front of the class and demonstrate “proper listening skills”.  Ms. Kane was moving silently around the two of them, and the other professor who was new at the school was fine with letting Ms. Kane teach the lesson and stayed toward the back of the class to observe.  Everything went smooth, no signs that Ms. Kane would ever discover the truth. When the bell rang Susie felt relaxed and a big smile was about to appear, just until that voice Susie knew so well suddenly said “Sarah could you please stay in class for a minute, I need to ask you something” Susie’s smile was gone and so was the color in her face. “Um yes professor” she managed to somehow get over her lips. 
Susie sat quietly on her chair and watched how Ms. Kane slowly packed all her things. She wasn’t in any hurry and she seemed very relaxed. As soon as the last student had left the room, Ms. Kane looked straight at Susie. “Miss Sarah I would like you to do me a favor…” Susie fidgeted nervously in her chair. “Sure Professor Kane, how can I help you?” Ms. Kane gently let her finger slide over her desk, while she walked past it and towards Susie. “I know that you and Susie are very close, and to be honest I am a bit worried about Susie lately, and I think I need to talk to both of you right now!” Susie was stumped now. What did she mean by that, as if Susie had any problems. “Well I think Susie is attending some class now, so can’t we just talk about it at home?” Ms. Kane smiled slightly, a smile that didn’t exactly make Susie feel comfortable. “Do you want to call her or shall I?” her blue eyes were penetrating and it was as if she could read every thought and every feeling Susie experienced at that moment. “Its okay Ms. Kane I will call her” Susie picked up her cellphone and chose Sarah’s number. “Hi Sis! Umm Ms. Kane needs to talk with both of us. We are in classroom # 125 on the second floor, could you please hurry??” Meanwhile Ms. Kane had gone up to the desk again, sat on her chair and just watched Susie while she talked with Sarah. 
As soon as Susie hung up the phone, Ms. Kane slowly opened the drawer. A second later Susie’s phone was vibrating. 
Susie looked down on the display and saw the name of the last person she expected it to be… Ms. Kane… “You are allowed to answer that phone, who knows maybe its Susie?” ”Umm no its okay, it’s no one….” Ms. Kane raised her eye brows .  ”Answer the phone please!” Susie sighed and pushed the green button that indicated that she accepted the call. 
At that exact same time that she pushed that button, I entered the room.   I looked at Susie and to be honest I had never seen her that pale before.   “Hi Susie, nice that you could join us this fast!  And Sarah, please don’t hang up on that person or should I say that nobody that just called you!” Susie’s right leg was twitching which I knew was a bad sign. Something was up. Ms. Kane got up from her chair and grabbed something from the drawer and moved directly towards me. She reached her hand to me and put a phone in my hand.  “Susie, can you explain how it can be that when I call you,  that its Sarah’s phone that is ringing?” 
“Oh…I guess we might have switched phones this morning,that has happened before!”   Ha! I bet she didn’t think of that explanation! 
“How stupid do you think I am? Did you really believe that the two of you could keep this LIE going on forever? Did you really believe that I wouldn’t find a way to distinguish between you Sarah” With that she gently removed the hair that covered the birthmark that was the only thing I had and Susie didn’t. “And you Miss Susie?” I stood petrified in front of Ms. Kane. I could barely breathe. “You Miss Sarah weren’t even supposed to be in this class.  So after checking with the admissions office, I found that you were not in any classes.  So I am sure you could understand my surprise to see Susie here today.  Susie did you skip a class in order to attend this one portraying to be Sarah?” 
“No Ma’am I don’t have class at this time” 
“I am very disappointed in both of you! Sarah I assume you did go back to get signed up for different classes right?” “Yes Ma’am I really did, but I was one day too late. I’m sorry I didn’t know what to do. I was afraid of going back and not being able to show you anything!” 
“Okay, so do you see me as some kind of person that isn’t capable of understanding that?  Or unwilling to maybe help if I can?” I couldn’t do anything else other than just look confused at Ms. Kane. “What do you think would have happened if you came back and told me  what happened when you tried to sign up for those classes??” Man did I feel stupid now “I don’t know” I handed the phone back to Ms. Kane who took it back “Is it possible that I could have helped you?” I was looking down at my feet “Maybe, I just didn’t want to disappoint you again….” Ms. Kane took a deep breath then turned around and walked towards her desk again.  “Girls! Look at me. I am disappointed, but mostly because  neither of you trusted that I might be able to both understand things and even help you. I will need some time to actually regain trust in the two of you. I care about you but trust is a vital thing! And both of you have violated that” 
I would have given anything to make her stop talking. Her words were worse than any spanking could be. I looked at Susie and she looked just as troubled as I felt. 
“I know that both of you must feel bad right now, because I know that you are two good girls, who got caught up in a lie. You will get a chance to regain trust, but first I want both of you up here pants and panties down facing the board”  “But Ms. Kane, what about Professor Adams?, surely you cannot do this in front of her”.  “Ah yes, thank you for reminding me.  Ms. Adams, would you mind helping me here?  It seems appropriate that you take one and I will take the other.  Here is a paddle for you to use on Susie, and I will use this strap on Sarah.  I believe 30 is a good number to start with. Ladies, do not move from your position at all.  I certainly hope the both of you learn a very valuable lesson, do you know what lesson that is?”  Susie and I stuttered an answered out, but didn’t make out any real words.  “The lesson young ladies, is that you will never be able to get anything over on me.  It will do you good to just accept this.  I will always know, and you will always be held accountable as long as you are in my care.  Now, Ms. Adams…shall we teach this lesson to these girls?” and with that, we got spanked right there in the classroom, and again when we got home, and again on Sunday, and on top of that we were grounded, and until the next semester started, I would be doing chores all day.  I signed up for classes as soon as I had the first opportunity.  Lesson learned Ms. Kane, lesson learned.

 
 
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘Detention Served, at Long Last’ : great School Daze fiction

I’m sure you’ll be properly pleased with this entry to the ‘School Daze’ spanking story contest. Poor Dan finds out that it’s never too late for a spanking, in : 

 

  “ DETENTION SERVED….AT LONG LAST!”
                                               

 

                                      
 Dan was pushing his cart at the local supermarket when he spied an attractive looking mature woman bending over to select an item from the lower shelf at the health and beauty isle. As he was admiring her nice round butt that was clad in a tight leather skirt he noticed something very familiar. Moving closer he saw her face and immediately recognized her from his days at St. Mary’s High School. About ten years older than Dan, she was or used to be Sister Constance the Prefect of Discipline for the school. Inching even closer to get a better look Dan’s eyes suddenly locked with hers and he nervously asked if she was in fact Sister Constance from his old High School. The attractive looking woman smiled and confidently asserted yes and that she left the convent years ago and is now a Psychology Professor at the City College , her name is Connie Smith, and that she still  doles out discipline to those in need though not as often as she used to. Connie then point bank posed the question to Dan. “I caught you staring at my butt a few moments ago didn’t’ I”? Embarrassed by the question and who may be overhearing this conversation Dan sheepishly looked down and admitted that yes in fact he was.” I knew it” Connie replied and asked “Have you ever served in any of my Detention Sessions back in High School”? He admitted he had not and went on to say that he certainly did things that would have warranted Detention, he was one of those students who always got away doing things without consequences. “Until now”, she said. ‘Do you think it’s o.k. to stare at a lady’s butt while she shops at the supermarket”? Afraid of getting into a confrontation that others may notice Dan quietly confessed that it wasn’t and that he was sorry. Connie then proceeded to tell Dan that if he truly was sorry he would agree to pay a visit to her house to receive “something that we both know you have had coming for a very long time”. Looking down, Dan said alright Connie” I will do just that”. ”You will address me as Ms. Smith from now on” Connie said and gave Dan the address and the warning to be there on time at 11:00 a.m. the following Saturday. He left this stunningly attractive woman and the supermarket with a whirlwind of thoughts running through his head as to what just had transpired. He would find out soon enough as Saturday was only two days away.

 

That Saturday morning Dan’s head was spinning with thoughts of whether or not to accept his invitation not knowing what really to expect. On one hand he was both excited and curious because Connie was very attractive and, perhaps he reasoned could charm his way through any thoughts of serious punishments she may have in mind. And maybe she would be taken in by his charm and wit and be even seduced by him. On the other hand, maybe Connie was some crazy man hating beast of a woman who would punish him unmercifully and scar him for life. He knew he was in for some sort of discipline session and was quite intrigued by the thought of it all. So Dan decided to go through with it. After all, how bad could it be? As he rang the front door bell he was about to find out.
Dan was greeted by a cheerful looking young lady who introduced herself as Tina, a student of Ms. Smith’s from City College and part time housekeeper. Tina showed Dan in and almost gleefully said to him that “Ms. Smith was expecting him” and asked him to remove his shoes upon entering the house.
Dan was given a short form to sign and requested to provide his driver license
To be photo copied. He was a little reluctant to do so but Tina assured him that the form was just a simple waiver/agreement of sorts that all visitors to Ms. Smith are required to sign, basically that they are in agreement as to the business at hand. No big deal. Dan’s thoughts were at that point too focused in anticipation of what was to transpire that he signed ,took a deep breath and followed Tina into the Study where Ms. Smith was seated behind a desk and waiting for him.

 

Ms. Smith rose to her feet and greeted him with a slight smile with the welcoming words “ I am so glad you could make your appointment this morning” and added that “we both know why you are here and that this Detention Session is long overdue”. Those last words spoken both sternly and assertively by the woman who was smartly dressed in a long black skirt and white blouse, Ms. Smith noted that the signed paperwork had been placed in a file and that his Detention session can begin. Dan was directed to one of the three classroom style desks that were in the room and told to sit down ,straight up with hands folded and look ahead towards the chalk board and not move until she returned. He was surprised to notice another person a woman, about his age, occupying one of the other desks with pen and paper in hand writing feverishly what he assumed were some sort of punishment lines. Dan sat looking straight ahead as instructed. After a while he glanced at the woman seated next to him and noticed that while she was still writing he couldn’t help but see that while constantly shifting in her seat, the evidence of a rather brutal spanking was exposed. Dan could see that she was rather uncomfortable and that her rather ample backside was a deep crimson red with a tinge of blue from bruising. She was wearing a pair of thong panties something he hadn’t noticed when he first saw her. Dan whispered hello. She whispered back saying her name was Linda and if he were smart he would leave while he can. Linda stated that she had been there since around 8:00 am and was almost done with her writing assignment. Linda sighed and said ”well we both are here for reasons known to us and that we deserve what we have coming” adding that even though “we don’t like the consequences we face ,we’ll be back again for more of the same”.
Dan sharply said,” no way to that, I’ll never be back”.  Linda just gave him a knowing glance,smiled and said ”oh, but you will’ and continued writing all the while as she was shifting in her seat. Dan wondered what she meant by that as he continued to sit for what was now a whole hour at the very least. He took special notice of what lay upon the desk at the front of the room. There he could see an assortment of implements that no doubt would be used for his upcoming corporal punishment. A couple of paddles ,a bath brush, cane, and what looked like a bunch of twigs soaking in a water bucket in the corner of the room. Is this all for show or does Ms. Smith intend to use them all he thought?
He was about to find out.

 

Ms. Smith suddenly entered the room and walked up to where Dan was sitting.
She started out” Sooo,you like to watch unsuspecting women bending over and stare at their backsides”? Well?” Umm, yes ma’am” he stammered. And she added” you often got away with doing bad things way back in High School’? “yes” he said very quietly looking down away from her. SMACK!! She slapped him hard across the face! “I didn’t hear you” she exclaimed. “Yes ma’am’ Dan replied reeling from that unexpected slap across his face. “That’s better’ Ms. Smith said adding “ Linda here will get a nice view of your backside while I spank you and am quite sure she enjoy watching although I doubt she will admit to it”. The tone of her voice certainly made him nervous but at the same time he was anxious to get this whole Detention business started and the sooner it does, the sooner he could get out of there and never look back. “Drop your pants and come here” she said. Ms. Smith took a seat on her chair behind the desk and beckoned him to come lay across her lap. Once in proper place she began spanking his behind with her gloved hand. SLAP!!SLAP!,SLAP! Her hand alternating from each cheek of his bottom and with each slap the reality of the situation was beginning to sink into Dan that he in fact was going to be punished, and effectively so. SLAP!SLAP!,SLAP! SLAP! Her hand continued to assault his backside which began to turn a light shade of pink. Face down over her knee staring at the floor and her black high heeled shoes Dan was determined to take whatever Ms. Smith dished out with not so much as a whimper.  After about five minutes with her gloved hand he was beginning to think that this wasn’t so bad at all and that it would be over soon. Ms. Smith stopped spanking him for the moment, adjusted herself and Dan into position again and… SMACK! “Ohhh….this is a different sensation” Dan thought. SMACK !!SMACK !SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! The sharp sting of the small lexan paddle was something he never experienced. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! Oh God, this really hurts he quietly said to himself, still determined not to give in and beg for her to stop. “Did I hear you say something”? Ms. Smith asked? ”No Ma’am” he answered while biting his lip as that paddle rained down on his tender backside again and again. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! He could see from the corner of his eye that Linda who was sitting in the seat not too far away stopped her writing and was watching intently as Dan was getting what she got earlier. He could swear that she had a look of glee on her face. Well, “misery loves company as they say” he surmised. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! “Hold still”! Ms. Smith called out to Dan. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! That paddle really stung! Suddenly she stopped. Dan was grateful because he thought his punishment was over.

 

“Stand up. Pull down those undies ,and get back across my lap” Ms Smith ordered. “Now that we completed a proper “warm up” we can begin your punishment in earnest she coolly remarked. “A proper spanking is always administered on the bare bottom. Do you understand young man”? “Warm up? What does she mean by warm up”? Dan thought it was over but now frightfully realized his punishment only had begun!” What have I got myself into”? He thought. Bare bottomed faced down over her knee he felt the first blow of Ms. Smith’s dreaded wooden spencer paddle. Crack! The paddle landed on his left cheek. Crack! On the left, Crack !Back to the right. “Owwww”..Dan murmmured  to himself. The spencer paddle with it’s little holes was really making an impression not only on his bare bottom but on his psyche. She now go into a rhythm ,alternating side to side and now and then varying the force of each blow. CRACK! CRACK! CRACK! CRACK! Went that wicked spencer paddle!
The tiny holes allowed for less air resistance as it rained down on Dan’s squirming buttocks. ‘Owwww,Owwww,Owwww” Linda who was still diligently watching could hear him say. Tiny blisters began to appear wherever that paddle landed.”Hold still I said” demanded Ms. Smith as she expertly applied that paddle to Dan’s now very red posterior. “Ouch!,this really hurts” Dan blurted out. “Be quiet ,and hold still. It’s supposed to hurt, you are getting what you deserve and have had it a long time in coming” said Ms. Smith. She knew how to work that paddle to achieve maximum discomfort continuing to alternate left, right, up ,down ,center of his stinging and squirming behind. Dan’s arse was on fire and both he and Ms. Smith knew it! CRACK! ,Owwww! ,CRACK!,Owwww! ,CRACK!,Owwwww, it continued  for what seemed like an eternity till finally she stopped. He was ordered to stand up and go over to the front desk and wait for her while she excused herself from the room to speak with her housemaid Tina. “No talking you two” she warned both Dan and Linda who continued writing her punishment lines at her desk. Dan meanwhile wasn’t in the mood to have a conversation as he continued to rub his very sore butt. It sure hurt like hell but he was still determined not to give in and give Ms. Smith the satisfaction of seeing him shed a tear. The paddling really hurt but somehow provided a numbing effect even though he could feel that his rear was swollen from all that spanking and could feel those little blisters generated by the spencer paddle. “At least you don’t have to write stupid lines” Linda said to Dan. “I would much rather sit and write than go through with what I just did. That damned spencer paddle certainly put a fire in my butt” Dan told her. Linda stated that she too got much of the same and that she has the marks and bruises to prove it. She turned around in her seat to show him. “Oh yes, I can see you are very red back there. How does it feel’? he asked.” Hurts like hell” Linda replied, and added “it doesn’t help that I’ve been sitting on this hard wooden chair for the last couple of hours’!

 

The door to the room suddenly opened and Ms. Smith said she overheard the both them talking ,something she warned them against. “Did I or did I not say that you two were not to talk”? “Well?” Ms. Smith demanded. Both Linda and Dan whispered yes knowing full well of certain consequences. “Very well” Ms. Smith said with a tone of disgust. “Bend over this front desk” she instructed Dan. Grabbing the long handled wooden bath brush she began assaulting Dan’s already battered and bruised backside. WHUP!” Ohhhh” said Dan,WHUP! ”Eowwww” ,he continued. WHUP! WHUP! WHUP! “Ouch!, Owwww! ,Ouch”! WHUP! “Oooohhhh”. It continued. Ms. Smith applied that bath brush precisely and effectively. With each “WHUP” as the bath brush landed it produced a deep penetrating pain with a crashing thud. Because the back of the brush was somewhat small it seemed all the energy  from Ms. Smith’s wielding arm  was concentrated into what seemed to Dan as a white hot fireball landing and burning into his raw tush with each blow. WHUP! WHUP!WHUP! All Dan could think of is how deep the pain was and was wondering when he was ever going to sit comfortably again. She applied the bath brush to every square inch of his blistered backside, not sparing any area and making sure that this particular justice was evenly dispersed. “Hold still!” she scolded him as he was shifting from one leg to the other in a futile attempt to avoid the blows. WHUP! WHUP! “Owwwwwwww”,Owwwwwwwww” he moaned quietly. “Brace yourself for these last ten” Ms. Smith advised Dan. Without warning she began a volley of very rapid spanks with the bath brush WHUP! WHUP!WHUP!WHUP!WHUP! WHUP! WHUP! WHUP! WHUP! WHUP !”Oh my god, oh my god ,owwwwwww, owwwwwww” he said. A tear began to flow from his eye but he was quick to conceal it from her, biting his lip all through the ordeal of those last ten spanks. “All right, go sit down in your seat” Ms. Smith told him. This was going to be a problem he thought as the pain from that bout with bath brush was deep and left his butt extremely sore and throbbing. But he knew better than to not follow directions and slowly and gingerly sat down on the cool wooden desk seat. For a second the coolness of the wooden seat felt good but soon his discomfort was evident. Shifting in his seat didn’t help and only seemed to make matters worse. “God, this hurts” he mumbled to himself. “ Sit up straight and face the front of the room” Ms. Smith told him.” And sit still! she said. He did as told all the while squirming in his seat to try and get comfortable.

 

Ms. Smith then turned her attention to Linda who was seated at the next desk over. “Have you completed your writing assignment”? she asked. “Yes ma’am” came her weak reply. “Step up here and bend over this desk “Ms. Smith said. Linda was somewhat relieved to escape that awfully hard chair that made her sore red behind ache both from sitting so long and from the spanking she had in fact received earlier. Her hand also hurt from all that writing but nowhere near the pain she was about to feel. As Linda was bending over the desk she caught glimpse of Ms. Smith reaching into the bucket that was close by and saw her pull out a bunch of loosely bound twigs or branches. “Oh no, not a birching”! pleaded Linda as she prepared herself as best she could. “Pull down those thong panties young lady” Ms. Smith ordered. “Pleaaase let me keep them on Ms. Smith” Linda pleaded. To that Ms. Smith replied ”no need to be embarrassed and besides, your bare rump being exposed to the world is the least of your worries ,trust me it will be the last thing on your mind during the next few minutes”.  Linda shuddered upon hearing those words and braced herself for what surely would be a thorough thrashing. SWOOSH! The tied up bunch of birch twigs whistled through the air and crashed on the prone woman’s ample derriere with a snapping sound. Linda lurched forward after the first swat landed. “Owwwwww.’she howled! SWOOSH! SWOOSH!SWOOSH!SWOOSH! went the bundle of twigs.” Yeowwwwww,owwwwww” Linda screamed. It was like a thousand bees have landed and began stinging that already tender fanny of hers.”Ohhhh my!, Owwwwww.oooooooooo she yelled as the unforgiving birch rods worked their magic. Ms. Smith was right in that the only thing Linda could concentrate on was that acute sting and pain that was engulfing her already bruised blistered rump. “Ohhhhhhhh, please stop” she begged, only to feel the wrath of the bundle branches again and again. The last half dozen blows were the harshest and when Ms. Smith finished Linda stood straight up and hopped around the room sobbing ,rubbing her butt feverishly in what could be best described as some sort of spanking dance! “I think you got the message” Ms. Smith laughed as she admired her handiwork. “Now go sit down and keep quiet” she told Linda. Linda returned to her seat and sat down as lightly as she could and continued to whimper quietly to herself amazed at the beating she just endured. “Oh Gawd,this really stings” she repeatedly said between sobs.

 

Dan was anticipating what he figured was his turn with the birch twigs when Ms. Smith walked up to him and handed a pencil and paper.  Looking down at him she said” you admitted that you always got away with things that would have gotten you in trouble back in High School therefore, I want you to list 10 such infractions on this sheet of paper”. With that she turned and went back to her desk and began correcting papers from her College Class students. Dan was relieved that unlike Linda he wasn’t required to write lengthy punishment lines and sensed that his ordeal was almost over. Those birch twigs still loomed menacingly he thought. So he quickly jotted down ten things that would have landed him in Detention back in High School. Things such as pulling the fire alarm, starting a food fight, plugging the bathroom sinks, etc. etc. After awhile Ms. Smith stopped correcting papers looked up and saw Dan was no longer writing and beckoned him to the front of the room. He walked up and stood in front of her desk, his bottom still throbbing from his encounter with the bath brush. “Let me see your list” Ms. Smith said. She studied it without comment, smiled and finally remarked ”I see, very well ,you will be punished with one stroke of the cane for each of the ten infractions you have listed”.” But Ms. Smith he stammered”. “Quiet or I will double the strokes to twenty” she told him. “Now get into position’! Dan positioned himself over her desk in such a way that his buttocks were fully exposed and vulnerable to the onslaught of Ms. Smith’s rattan cane. The cane was long and about 1/4” thick and Dan was sure that this was going to be worse than the birch rods. Before he knew it he vaguely heard the swish of the cane when it suddenly landed squarely and precisely in the center of his prone buttocks. He let out a yelp as the force of the blow reverberated from the point of impact and traveled throughout his body forcing him to lurch somewhat forward. “Stay still” she admonished him. Before he could comprehend the words she was saying he was rudely jolted by the penetrating blow of another cut of the cane. “Yeaowwwww”..he moaned as Ms. Smith struck again in the exact same spot as the first. This time it felt like a searing streak of fire had coursed through his bottom. “Oh my god, owwww,owwww,” he said. No matter how hard he tried he could not escape the heat of the swishing cane as she expertly applied it to the other sections of his bum. SWISH! SPLAT!! SWISH! SPLAT!! SWISH! SPLAT!! “Owwwwwwww…,Ooohhhhhhhh”! Dan exclaimed. He was now clenching his teeth and tears began to well up in his eyes and he could now make out the image of that housemaid/student Tina standing at the door of the room with what he thought might be a camera. SWISH! SPLAT!! Came another strike of the cane! “oooohhhhhhh god” he cried. The blistering heat was almost too much to bear. With his arse afire and his head reeling Dan could barely hear Ms. Smith announce the coming of the last stroke.”Take a deep breath for number ten” she announced. SWISHHHH! SPLAATTTT!!!! The final stroke from that awful rataan cane came crashing down and cut right through his soul causing Dan to begin to sob uncontrollably. He started to hop up and down rubbing that scorched bottom of his and performing his own  rendition of the spanking dance that he previously witnessed being done by Linda. Knowing that she finally had broken him, Ms. Smith displayed a smile of complete satisfaction knowing that justice was delivered and Detention finally served to Dan at long last! She collected her papers and slowly cooed that she “would expect to see him in three weeks at the same time” then left the room.

 

Tina stood there and instructed him to compose himself ,get dressed and handed him his driver’s license which she had photo copied earlier. His bottom still a mass of molten flesh, he asked the young housemaid what Ms. Smith meant by telling him she expected a return visit in three weeks. Tina just grinned and simply said” All those who enter here always return unless they want the world to know what takes place in this special setting. You did sign that waiver/agreement when you arrived. During your time here I ran a background check on you and now Ms. Smith knows where you live ,work etc. Perhaps you should have read the fine print! You will be back I am sure of it” she chuckled. ”Isn’t that right Linda”? she asked. Linda just looked down and sheepishly nodded yes. At that point Dan knew he had been had. “See you both in three weeks”! Tina said as she exited the room.

 

Three weeks later that Saturday morning Dan was debating what he should do. Over and over he thought what if and what not? He knew what he had to do. He arrived at the appointed time and was greeted by the cheerful young Housemaid/Student Tina and was led into the house……….

 

                                                       The end
 
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘A Well-Deserved Thrashing’ : More fun School Daze spanking!

Readers,

Here is yet another example of the excellent minds at work on March’s ‘School Daze’ spanking story contest. Enjoy LOTS of hard F/F spanking in this one!

–  Dana

A Well-Deserved Thrashing
 

 

The halls were empty, all the students had gone, and most of the staff had also departed. My friend, and fellow colleague Alicia Burnstone, wanted to talk about something alone. She told me to meet her, at exactly five P.M. I was to meet her in her homeroom, which was on the other side of the school. Ms. Bridgemont’s all girl school for troubled young ladies. I have heard about it from a mutual friend of ours, a fully accredited college where old fashioned methods of correction and discipline were still carried out. Spankings were the common penalty, and could be administered on the spot a young lady committed an offense. This led to many loud and squawking girls, catering around bare red bottoms for the remainder of the day. Oh that was the other thing about the school, if you got a spanking, your skirt and panties were confiscated, and you had to go the rest of the day like that.
I did not mind though, to see such round and luscious bottoms, painted red and some nicely decorated with ribbons of welts, and dollops of bruises. I did enjoy spanking some of these rude obnoxious brats, I always strived for tears, and did not truly start to spank until the tears were flowing. The wing were Alicia teaches is up ahead, I am truly puzzled, I have no idea what she wants to discuss.
I entered the wing, and began to walk the empty halls. My heels clicked off the polished floors, as I walked to the last room of the hall. I checked my watch, it was five minutes to five. Alicia was such a stickler about being on time, I was more lackadaisical about things, she could be such a terrible pain about things. She was always going around, and seeing that everything ran smoothly and without blips. I consider the woman my best friend, but sometimes I feel like spanking her like crazy.
I entered the room, and closed the door. Alicia was waiting, she was seated in a chair that had been put in front of her desk. A school uniform sat on the desk, it was still in the plastic wraps they came in, and as I approached Alicia seemed to be glaring at me.
“Hey Alicia, well I’m here. So what is it you want to talk about?” I asked here, usually she would have stood and embraced me, maybe crack a joke or something. But instead a cold stare was upon me, I know Alicia is miss perfection and somewhat uptight, but her stare was binding me to the spot.
“Hello Olivia, I’m glad you came, on time. Take a seat young lady, we have important things to discuss.” She said in a cold tone, stretching out the material of her skirt over her stockings. Young lady I thought, you are only three years older than I, how can you say that with a straight face. I decided to not say anything, but sat in a desk adjacent from where she sat. I had not noticed at first something wrapped in thick tape, it was a long object, and was next to the uniform. Alicia reached back, and took the taped object. She handed it to me. “Go on Olivia, open it, consider this a present from one friend to another.” She said. Her voice was pleasant, and the Alicia smile I knew lined her face, but there was something lurking in the background of her tone that unsettled me.
Taking the item, I began to tug on the tape, and soon had it uncovered. My face felt like it was going to melt off my body. My skin felt cold and tight. In my lap was the missing gilded flag. Encrusted with real gold, and beautifully made with silk it was the hallmark of the school, and had belonged to the original founder. The reason I felt so petrified, was I was the one that had attempted  to take it, and when I was about to be caught I planted it in a random girls locker.
“You look like you are going to be ill Olivia. Why the shell-shocked look? I had to punish severely today, the girl that would dare try to take the emblematic symbol of this honored institution . Of course throughout the long and hard spanking, she kept between tears proclaiming her innocence, and saying it was not her. Anything you would like to say Olivia?” She asked, as I fidgeted in my seat, and tried to quell the screaming panic rising  within me.
“L-like what?” I asked, my voice cracking as I tried to maintain a semblance of self control. She sighs, a sigh that I have heard her utter from the unruly and at times rebellious antics of one of her students. “Like that fact, that you framed Dana Smithson in the theft of it. You told us that you saw her carrying something suspicious, and she put it in her locker. That poor thing’s bottom was turned into a mess because of you. Do you realize the graveness of what has occurred? If I report this to the headmistress, you will not only lose your job, but be arrested by the authorities. And even if you manage to get only a slap on the wrist, your teaching career will be in a state of ruin beyond repair. That is why I am offering a choice brat, accept all conditions of this offer, and obey me to the letter, or I will open up the floodgates to many unfortunate events that will ruin you.”
Her words are like a sledgehammer to my face. My mind it feels as if a block of ice has covered it in a perpetual freeze. Jail? Fired? Not to mention the shame my family, this school, and everyone would have to be subjected to. “Ok, I will comply with what you say Alicia. Teaching is my passion, and I cannot go away to jail. So what is the option?” I ask sadly, my world now in a grey void of vacuity. Alicia grabs the parcel of clothes and hands it to me. “You have acted like a lying, deceitful, disgraceful little girl. You will be treated as such. You will change into the official school uniform, and you will be severely spanked by me, in front of the girl you tried to get in so much trouble.” She said with a hint of a smile on the edges of her mouth.
I felt horrified, by mouth hung open agape, and I clutched the clothes to my body and just stood there like someone petrified in front of a large group of people. “Please Alicia, not that. I know I deserve to be spanked, and I will accept one, but not in front of one of our students.” I pleaded, giving her my most innocuous look of sincerity. Alicia remained stone faced, she wagged her finger back and forth, and narrowed her eyes. “No that is not good enough Olivia. You have disgraced our profession, and need to be disciplined and humiliated. Getting your bare bottom spanked with a witness will be worth it to you in the long run. Now get changed, and then get your bottom back here at once.
I lowered my head, and submitted to her words. It slunk out the door, I felt tears already rushing to my eyes, I needed the money I thought, I knew that was not a viable reason, but in times of despeartion people forsake logic and reasoning. I quickly changed into the blouse and skirt, a skirt that let about a third of my bottom hang out. I am going to be so sorry I thought as I trudged slowly back to the room where Alicia was.
Dana was in the room now, her smile and delight at my perdicament was so obvious as I slowly walked back to Alicias right side. “Good we now have all persons required for this lesson. Let’s not waste anytime, over my lap at once young lady, and lets start your well deserved spanking. And from this point on, I want you to adress me as either Ms. Burnstone, or Ma’am am I clear?” She asked as lowered my doomed self over her thighs. “Yes Ma’am.” I said softly as her hand began to slap my skirt covered bottom. She carried on with these mild soft slaps, covering a good range of my cheeks. After about three minutes or so, she slowly raised my skirt up. “I see your bottom is even chubby that I remember it being. Maybe your principles and values are not the only things you decided to abscond from.” She said in an evil tone, her fingers pinching my cheeks. I bit my lower lip, and cringed. I hated the official announcement of the large size of my bottom. Yes I know it’s big, you don’t have to state the dreadfully obvious.
Her hand was hard, but not the hardest I felt, as the spanks began to warm up the white bottom underneath even more. Dana sat, and grinned obnoxiously, she clasped her hand over her mouth, as she giggled at my just deserts.
“She sure does have a big bottom Miss Burnstone. Maybe you should  spank away some of the wobbliness of that fat bottom of hers” The horrid brat remarked, as Alicia spanked on. Alicia smiled at the stinging remarks, and rubbed her hand over my cheeks” She is right there, you have quite a lot of bottom here. And now I think it is time for you to get your panties pulled down, and spanked on your big bare bottom.”
I wanted to curse at them both, stop saying I have a big bottom! I thought, as my panties were pulled down past my knees. “There we go down and out of the way. I must say Olivia, you do not get spanked as often as you need. Your bottom colors up quickly, and at this rate will be black and blue by the time we are finished.” She said, as her hand swept over the rounded hills of my inflamed flesh. My bottom was getting hot, and I tried to not let it appear I was in discomfort, but the overwhelming heat was starting to get me to writhe about some.
She continued on, scolding me about the proper decorum a teacher ought to have, and how shameful it was to be a thief and a liar. After about another five minutes she stopped, and to my surprise let me up. “Now young lady, I think some corner time before we move on to the serious stuff. Stand over there, hands at your side, and your red bottom for our viewing pleasure.” She pointied, and I gave a little whimper, as I walked over to, and stood, feeling like I was six years old again. My bottom was bare, and my friend and our student were enjoying the sight of it. I stood there, and cursed myself for ever wanting to pocket the stupid flag in the first place.
I stood there, half naked for over thirty minutes, as Alicia and Dana commented on how red my bottom was, about how much more vibrant it was to become, and other things that was making my other cheeks turn red. “Alright young lady, I think it is time to move on to part two of this four part series of your discipline.” She said as she took a hairbrush, and a small red leather strap from the top drawer in her desk. I gasped, four parts?! I thought this was going to be simple, not totally bottom annihilating. I was crying now, the tears ran sadly down my trembling cheeks as I took my spot back over her lap.
The small strap was so wicked, its snarling bite embedded small fragments of pain again and again across the weeping surface of my bottom. I began to sob and kick, my legs rising high into the air in a futile attempt to alleviate some of the intense pain. Dana was staring right into my eyes, she was sitting in a chair that was positioned right next to my face. As I sobbed, I would look into her enthusiastic smile, as my bottom burned worse ad worse. She would give fake expressions of sympathy, and would lip mocking words, Alicia carried on burning my entire bottom with both strap and hairbrush.
Finally this part was over, I stood up swiftly, hoping to get a quick rub of my cheeks in, before I would have to have yet another dose of the corner. This time I was standing there for over forty minutes, as Alicia and Dana talked about her future plans after the school, and her home life.
My bottom hurt so much, my face was dried with tears, as I stood there and dreaded the rest of my ongoing spanking. Alicia finally beckoned me back over, and told me to face her, with my hands on my head. “Well young lady, I believe you are learning quite a good lesson. Now, would you Dana like to give her a spanking?” She asked. I wanted to destroy everything at moment. That rotten little brat, who got sent here instead of being going to jail for possession of drugs, and several driving under the influences infractions, was now being giving the opportunity to spank my bottom. “Please Ms Burnstone, not by one of our students. Please, I am learning my lesson. I don’t need to be spanked on my bottom by that brat.” I said, my voice raising with desperation. Dana looked so happy, she rubbed her hands together, and gave me her meanest smile yet.
“Oh yes Ma’am, I would love to spank her nice big bottom really hard. The only thing that needs to happen is that she needs to completely undress.” I began sobbing again, the thought of having to strip naked, and going over a girl that has tested me since she arrived was too much for me to handle. I lowered my head, and began to strip. In a few moments, my clothes lay on the floor, as that brat took her seat so smugly. “Now young lady, get that big bottom over my lap, it needs to be burned by me now.”
She put her left arm along my leg, and started slapping my bottom hard, and fast with her hand. Her hand was very soft compared to Alicia’s, a feather lashing my cheeks instead of the stone hand of Alicia’s. But after being spanked for so long, it was not long till my tears were flowing fast and hard again. “You are a very naughty, mean little girl. My poor bottom has bruises on it because of you. Miss Burnstone blistered me, when she should of just spanked you instead. I will tear your bottom up for that young lady.” She said, the glee so imbibed in her voice, that I thought her words would drown in it.
After about five minutes, she started with the brush, the smacks covering ravenously the miserable swollen cresses of my aching behind. My bottom, oh sweet mercy my bottom is going to be marked for days and days, as the brush continued its loquacious soliloquy with my bottom. I was in a full bawl mood, as now the strap sailed down on my bottom again, and again. Finally she was done, she ran her hand over my swollen marked bottom, she gave my flesh several pinches, focusing on the bits that were marked the most. “Well young lady, that is a nice swollen bottom you have there. Now get your big bottom in the corner, so me and Miss Burnstone can enjoy it.” I walked over, and stood my body still wracking with sobs from the intensity of the spanking at that point.
“My that bottom really is coming along. We only have one more part go Olivia, you are not doing to bad, considering that you have been getting spanked for about a total of little more than an hour so far. Now in the corner for, oh lets say one full hour this time.” her words were so calm, the same machinations that ran her tidy on time, always ordered life were presented in the artful way of my hard spanking. They talked about something, I am not too sure, I was only focused on the wrath squirming over my bottom. The pain was so bad, the worst I had felt in awhile. I knew that I did deserve this, and the tone of Alicia’s voice indicated that she was not doing this for her own salacious glee. Their voices were a constant drone in my head, as I focused never doing anything this stupid again.
Finally after having my bottom on show for the hour, Alicia stood up. She retrieved something from her desk, and sat herself down. Dana looked onward, that brat was loving this so much. You will get yours brat, I will bust your bottom the first instant I can, you will be begging for me to stop. I thought as I stood next to Alicia’s right side.
Alicia had something I did not recognize in her hand, it had several white plastic pieces attached to each other with several thick rubber bands. To me they looked the switches I had applied to my behind by my aunt when I was a kid. “You might be wondering what this is Olivia. This is a lovely plastic birch I have. So many woman’s bottoms I have blistered with this, so many wailing and kicking naked brats I punished to contrition with it. Lets start.” I sighed, and lowered myself over, my bottom being raised till it was the apex of my body.
She starts the punishment, oh the sting of that birch, my tears began starting almost at once. I kicked and wailed, as that brat Dana, watched on giving her running commentary on my spanking, her remarks seemly incessant as the blows reigned down all over my swollen bottom. Alicia was quite the spanker, her arm firmly wrapping my waist, as she tore up my bottom with that birch. Finally, what I have to estimate as at least ten solid minutes she sets down the birch. She began rubbing my bottom vigorously, her hands kneading and pulling on the swollen marked skin. “Now young lady, you will give a sincere apology to Dana, and swear never to do this again. After that, the three of us will go out to dinner together.” I stood up, the tears still crawling down my porcelain cheeks.” I’m so sorry Dana, I blamed you something you did not do, and I swear I will not ever do anything like that again.” I said, as Alicia gave me a hug. To my surprise, Dana said she forgave me, and hugged me back. The dinner that night was wonderful, the service was excellent, the food wonderful and we all chattered and had a great time. That lasted until the last few minutes of the great outing. “I am glad you learned your lesson Olivia, and the spankings you will take as time goes on, to preserve your integrity, and for you to be refreshed from guilt will be just as memorable as well.” she said, giving me her most radiant smile yet. Inside my inner self was throwing a conniption fit, and my bottom was tender and bruised. But I merely replied back, and raised my glass to my lips. Alicia was my best friend, and I trusted her to give me the discipline I secretly craved, and needed to function properly.

 

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘The Ruler’ by Annika

One of our favorite contributors, Annika, has shared a beautifully-writen entry for the ‘School Daze’ spanking story contest. While she’s entered as a non-contestant, I’m sure you’ll agree that once again she’s written a winning tale.

–  Dana

The Ruler
 
 

Professor Payne loved his ruler.  He always made sure to place it on his desk so all of us could see it lying there staring at us.  He explained to us from the beginning that he wouldn’t tolerate any kind of disturbances in his class and all who would disobey would get to feel his ruler.  He so kindly demonstrated that it was an unbreakable piece of wood by slamming it onto his desk producing a rather disturbing sound waving through the classroom.  I may have been the only one just sitting there looking rather relaxed at him, almost smiling.  I wasn’t impressed by him and his name in itself just made this scenario funny.  He seemed more like a dog just standing there barking, and he would probably get all excited if you threw him a ball or a bone.  No!  It was the professors that were quiet and who would suddenly penetrate every fiber in your body with a single stare.  Those were the ones to be scared of!  I grew up with a professor like that.  I would address this one as Professor Hanson when I passed her in the hallways at school, but then simply call her mom when we were at home.
Luckily she wasn’t my professor, and, well, the rest of the professors, they were all capable non barking teachers.  Only Professor Payne seemed to portray this strict military kind of teaching and each lesson with him left me sitting there wondering what would happen if his beloved ruler would magically disappear. Would he start crying?  Would he lose his ability to talk?  Would he have a major tantrum?  I had to find out!
He always had his ruler in his desk all locked up, but to pick locks was a trick my brother taught me at a very young age and it was a skill I put on standby because we both had very sore bottoms for some time after our mother discovered us inside a storage room that was supposed to be locked.
Picking Payne’s lock was definitely no problem at all.  I was very impressed by the way he had organized his drawer, and in the center of it all the ruler was placed.  It meant a lot to him no doubt about that.  I put it into my bag and left the classroom before the lesson would start.  I wouldn’t be the first to get there obviously, but I was there in time to see his facial expression when he opened the drawer and it was gone. This time he didn’t look like that barking dog at all, but more like a baby looking for his soother.  Everybody in the class felt this change in him but no one, well besides me, knew what was wrong.  He closed the drawer and rested both hands on his desk almost as if he had to hold on to the desk so he wouldn’t fall down.  He wasn’t looking at us, just looking down.
Mental note to self:  Caused inability to speak.
My classmates started to whisper and you could sense the disturbance growing.  Then he suddenly cleared his throat and said, “Im sorry.  I have to leave…….you…..yes….” and he took off.  We didn’t leave the classroom because we expected him to return.  I didn’t tell anyone about what I had done, because it didn’t matter.  It was simply a test to see how he would react when in this situation, and for me to take note of.  He didn’t return, so when the class ended we all left the classroom.  What I didn’t expect to meet further down the hallway was penetrating eyes looking at me.  Eyes I knew so well and that I could only look into if I knew I was completely unguilty.
“Amy, can I have a word with you?” I was desperately looking into my bag and replied, “Um, Professor Hanson, I have to attend a different class in a minute or so, can it wait??”  “No!” she took me by my arm and went towards the classroom we all just walked out of.
“Sit down Amy!”  She pointed at one of the chairs and went up to Professor Payne’s desk.  She opened the drawer closed it and looked back at me.  “Amy, do you know what is missing from this drawer?”
I wasn’t looking at her at all I was looking in her direction but not at her. The door to the classroom opened and Professor Payne came inside. “Professor” my mom spoke up “Please lock the door”.  My body froze.  I couldn’t move, I could barely breathe.  What was she up to?
“Professor Payne, you were telling me that you used to have a ruler inside this drawer?”  He passed me on his way to the desk, “Yes ma’am”.
Mental note: MA’AM…???  I really have to get him a bone or ball.
She didn’t even look at him as she passed him on her way over to me.  All her focus was on me, and I got smaller and smaller with every step she took towards me.  She didn’t say anything, she just reached out her hand with her palm facing up.  I was so far down on my chair that my head was the only part of my body still above desk level.  I found the ruler in my bag and handed it to her.  Her little frown didn’t exactly ease my anxiety at that moment, but she still didn’t say anything.  She just turned and went back to Professor Payne.
“Professor have you ever used this on a student?”  This conversation was interesting so I got back up on my chair and listened carefully. “Um, no Ma’am.”
Mental note:  Im sooooo good.  I knew he was a noisy dog with a bark but no bite!
“Well professor, she is all yours.”
What???
My mom moved away and sat down on one of the student chairs.  Both my eyes and his eyes followed her and I think we were both stumped.  He looked even more scared than I did.  “Amy, don’t be disrespectful! Stand up and let Professor Payne deal with you!”  I looked at her with big eyes and shook my head trying to tell her without words, “Mom, please, no.”  She just raised her eyebrows a bit and I knew there was absolutely no way around this situation.  I got up and started walking towards him.  He still looked rather scared, and when I finally stood right in front of him he just stared at me.  After a minute or so it seemed rather stupid, so I turned and looked at my mom and shrugged my shoulders.  She got up, so I immediately stepped aside so both Professor Payne and I were facing her.  She took the chair with her and placed it in front of him.
“Professor Payne I really don’t believe in empty threats.  Students like Amy will see through that and if you want to use threats you have to go through with it.  I am very disappointed in you.  You have absolutely no idea how to use this ruler or how it feels.  So, guess what…. I will show you”   With that she sat down on the chair and once again she just held out her hand.  When he reached to give her the ruler she just shook her head and grabbed his hand instead and pulled him over her knee.  I was so surprised to see how he totally obeyed.  He didn’t even try to get off of her lap!  I wanted to burst out laughing so bad, but all I could feel was the penetrating look again.  It was really weird to watch my mother spank a grown man, especially a man who claimed to be so tough and mean!  And now he was lying there on her lap wiggling.
After several minutes of spanking with her palm she commanded him to get up.  She showed him the ruler and said, “This is best used on the bare bottom, so pants down and hands on the desk!”  Again I looked at her with big eyes and said, “Umm…. Mom?  Maybe I should just leave now??” She looked very relaxed at me and said, “Well Amy, your mom isn’t here right now, but I bet she will deal with you later, when we are done here!”
At least she didn’t force me to look at his butt and I really didn’t want to!  Well I did look one time when she made him squeal, and I hope the image will be deleted from my memory at some point.
“Okay Professor.  Pull up those pants, sit down on the chair and show me what you’ve learned!”
Again I looked desperate at my mom, but there were no mercy at all.  He got dressed and sat down as told. He then looked at me and reached his hand towards me.  I got over his lap and waited.  One hit landed, then another and a third.  There was absolutely no rhythm or power behind it, and when my mom saw that I was looking at the clock she interrupted it.  She pulled me up, made a signal to him to get of the chair, and then sat down and put me over her lap. “Now look and decide, if this is what you really want to do with your students!”
She started her spanking with her typical pattern.  10 smacks over my skirt, then lifting it and continue with several smacks over my panties.  I wasn’t looking at any clocks now!  I could only focus on the merciless smacking and the pain from it.  I hated her palm, and she knew exactly how to spank me to get certain reactions out of me, but I guess she really did stick to the Professor part and not spanking me as my mom.  I could endure this far better.  Well just until she asked me to get up and place my hands on the desk.  She pulled my panties down and it was so embarrassing, but I forgot all about that when the ruler struck the first time.  This was my first meeting with a ruler and it wasn’t pleasant at all, especially when it was administered by someone like her.  I only received 10 with it but it was 10 strokes delivered with enough power to make me want to drop to my knees.
“Get dressed Amy”, she said as she turned to speak to the Professor.  “I find there are a lot of different ways to deal with students.  Corporal punishment is not something to play with.  We have a lot of colleagues who manage just fine without ever having to resort to that.  But here, you are using a simple tool as a warning, but don’t make a mockery out of it!”
She took the chair back to its place turned and looked at me and said, “Amy, if you ever pick a lock or steal in this school again, you will be at risk of being expelled.  This was a warning.  Now off you go!”
I grabbed my bag and hurried out of the classroom and straight home.  I didn’t really have any further classes to attend, it was just a little lie to avoid dealing with my mother in the hallway, or should I say Professor Hanson.
The next day I had a lot of trouble sitting comfortably in my chair during class after my mom chose to deal with me that evening at home again. I really hate her palm, but even more her brush.
Professor Payne had made a decision.  The ruler was not on his desk and not in his hand or anywhere to be seen ever again.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘Needing a Little Help’ : Really excellent F/F spanking fiction


Spanking story fans,

Here is an especially realistic entry to the ‘School Daze’ spanking story contest. Honest, sweet, and emotional, Lily is a very believable character. Enjoy:

 

Needing A Little Help
 
 
Dr. Green was gathering together her lecture notes, preparing to leave the now empty room and hurry to her office. The two hour lecture she had just given for her abnormal psychology class had been rather intense, and she was looking forward to having a few moments of peace before having to give another lecture, then, going home and grading the assignment her students had just turned in.
“Hello,” a polite voice called out from behind Dr. Green.
Dr. Green turned to see Dr. Jackson entering the room, waving as she approached.
Dr. Jackson taught a class on sociological theory in the same room directly after Dr. Green’s abnormal psychology class. She had been at the university longer than Dr. Green, and had developed a reputation over the years for being difficult and intimidating, though most of that reputation could be attributed to the claims of poor students and not her actual style of teaching. Occasionally, both professors would run into each other between classes and exchange thoughts and observations about how their students were doing during a given semester.
“Hey,” Dr. Green replied, cheerfully. “Just let me grab my things and the room is all yours. I am ready to sit down and catch my breath before my next class anyway.”
“I’m guessing the subject of your lesson was a trying one,” Dr. Jackson stated, smiling politely.
“Talking about any mental illness is trying to some degree, because half of the students hear about a new mental illness and become convinced that they have it before they listen to the whole lesson. I usually spend several minutes every week trying to convince somebody that they are most likely not suffering from some type of psychotic break.”
 “I have often been told that psychology students are prone to doing that,” Dr. Jackson laughed, watching as Dr. Green searched through the papers she was gathering, seeming to be growing frantic.
“Is everything okay,” she asked the other woman. “You look a bit preoccupied with those papers.”
Dr. Green shook her head. “I seem to be missing a paper. This writing assignment counts for 20% of the course grade, and I would hate to think that I have lost one before I have even left the classroom.”
“By any chance, do you seem to be missing Lily’s assignment?”  Dr. Jackson asked, already fairly certain of the answer to her question.
“Yes,” Dr. Green replied with a surprised look on her face. “But, why would you guess that it was hers specifically?”
“Lily is in one of my classes too,” Dr. Jackson answered, and she has not been as active in class discussions lately, and she did not do as well on the last quiz I gave. I am a little concerned about her.
Both women spent a few minutes discussing Lily. The agreed that the 20 year old psychology major was usually very alert, and had previously been very active in their classes. All of her work had been satisfactory until the last two weeks, and she had always appeared to enjoy her classes.
“I have seen students do this before,” Dr. Jackson commented. “Living away from her parents, having to be responsible herself, and keeping up with a large course load might be overwhelming her. She just needs some help getting back on the right track.”
“How do you suggest that we do that?” Dr. Green asked, curiously.
“Well, since you have her in class three nights a week and I only see her one night a week, you will see her before I do. Since it is a paper for your class she has neglected, I think maybe, you should be the one to approach her about lack of self-discipline,” Dr. Jackson said.
Dr. Green frowned a bit, then, nodded. “Alright,” she agreed. “How do you recommend that I address this issue?”
“If she is unwilling to take responsibility for her own behavior, maybe, you should provide her with the discipline she needs,” Dr. Jackson informed her. “I have every confidence that you can figure out what needs to be done.”
…………………….
Later, that evening, as she sat in her bed, Dr. Green thought about how she was going to handle her problem student. Was Dr. Jackson serious about her disciplining Lily herself? What kind of discipline? Would Lily be open to receiving her help? She went over all of these questions again and again as she drifted off to sleep.
…………………………..
Two days later, after Dr. Green finished her lecture, the students began gathering their things and heading to their next classes. “Lily,” she called out to the young woman sitting in the front row, “would you wait a moment, please. I would like to talk with you.”
The young woman quietly sat back down as they waited for the other students to go, leaving them alone in the empty classroom.
Dr. Green took an empty chair and pulled it so that she could sit in front of Lily while they talked.
“Do you have any idea why I want to speak with you?” she asked.
Lily shook her head and remained silent.
“Lily, I am very concerned about you,” she began, noticing that the young woman was now looking at the floor instead of at her.
Gently, she reached out and put a hand under Lily’s chin, lifting her head until she was looking into her eyes.
“You have been a very good student, and it isn’t like you to not participate in class and start ignoring assignments. Is there anything I should know about?”
Suddenly, tears were sliding down Lily’s cheeks, and she was trying desperately to look away from Dr. Green.
“Hey, what’s the matter?” Dr. Green asked, putting a gentle hand on Lily’s shoulder. “Can you tell me what’s wrong?”
“I’m sorry,” Lily said quietly through her tears. “I got so busy trying to keep up with my work for other classes, and I get so tired sometimes, and I wrote the paper one time, but it wasn’t very good. By the time I started to rewrite it, there wasn’t enough time to finish.”
“Why didn’t you come to me for help,” Dr. Green asked, beginning to suspect that there was something to Dr. Jackson’s theory about this whole situation.
“I was afraid that I would bother you,” Lily confessed, seeming very shy now. “And, I really should be able to take care of things for myself. I honestly thought I would get the paper done on time.”
Dr. Green nodded. “And what is the reason you have stopped talking and being as active in your classes?”
“I worry that maybe, I don’t understand the reading and the subjects as well as I thought I did, and it is easier not to say anything than to say something that sounds completely stupid,” Lily informed her professor.
“Sweetie, you never sounded stupid,” Dr. Green said, shocked that the thought had ever crossed Lily’s mind. “I always thought you had some very interesting points to make in class. And I am pretty sure you paper would have been interesting too. Besides, anything would have been better than handing in nothing.”
“I realize that, Ma’am,” Lily, replied, looking somewhat embarrassed by her own admission.
“You’ve been feeling out of control a lot lately, haven’t you, sweetie?” Dr. Green asked, wiping one of the girl’s tears with her thumb.

  “Yes, Ma’am,” Lily said softly. “I feel more and more pressure trying to keep up with all of my classes and other responsibilities, and it feels like it has gotten too hard.”

“Do you ever ask for help when you feel like this?” Dr. Green asked, already knowing that the girl was going to say no.
Lily shook her head. “My family doesn’t live that close, and I have been so busy, I haven’t really gotten to know anybody here at school.”
“Well, I am going to start helping you now,” Dr. Green told the young woman, “I am worried about you, and I believe Dr. Jackson is too. I know you have been having some trouble in her class too.” 
“How are you going to help me?” Lily asked, looking slightly confused.
Dr. Green leaned towards Lily’s chair and pulled the young woman into a hug. “I am going to be paying more attention to how you are doing in class for a start,” I explain. “I will expect you to come and talk with me if you need help with your work, or if anything else is bothering you. If you don’t have anyone else who you feel like you can go to, I want to be that person for you, alright, sweetie?”
“Thank you, Ma’am,” Lily said.
“There is one more thing we need to deal with,” Dr. Green stated, leaning back from Lily so that their eyes met again.
Lily simply nodded.
“Your behavior recently has been completely unacceptable, and you are very lucky that we had this talk before you managed to cause yourself more trouble than a late assignment, young lady,” I begin lecturing her a bit more sternly. “Letting stress build up can be very unhealthy, and you certainly didn’t handle it the right way. Because you have not taken care of yourself or shown any self-discipline, I think you need me to provide you with consequences for those actions.”
“What do you mean?” Lily asked, nervously.
“I mean, I am going to turn you over my knee and give you a good, hard spanking on your bare bottom, young lady,” I tell her. “And for the rest of the semester, any failure to behave properly and take care of yourself will result in a spanking from me. Do you understand?”
Lily’s tears began again, but to Dr. Green’s surprise, she nodded in agreement.
“Alright, sweetie,” she instructed, directing the young woman to stand up in front of her as she lowered the girl’s jean’s, then, slid her panties down to her knees, “I want you to lay over my lap now.”
……………………………..
The next week, Dr. Jackson arrived in the classroom to find her students seated and waiting for her to begin speaking. She couldn’t stop herself from grinning when she saw Lily in the front row, occasionally squirming in her seat.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Final Chapter from the School Daze winner: ‘Missing: An Appropriate Skirt’

I’ve thoroughly enjoyed all four excellent chapters from our winning writer in the ‘School Daze’ spanking story contest. (Now get ready for your ‘prize’!) Here’s number four:

 

Missing:  An Appropriate Skirt


The new junior professor was brilliant and talented.  But every bit of her promise was matched by inappropriate behavior.  John Lewis tipped back in his chair, hands laced behind his head.  This girl was bratting him in hopes of being spanked!  That would not do. 



He leaned forward and dialed the phone.  “Mrs. Thomas? … Yes, John Lewis here…”  He hung up the phone and smiled.  This girl would not be bratting for a spanking after Mrs. Thomas finished with her. 



==============

As she neared the end of the long corridor, the slim dark-haired woman did a double take as she recognized a familiar face.  Still, she greeted the woman cordially.  “Good afternoon, Mrs. Thomas.” 



The older woman grunted her response, “Good day, missy.”  She was possessed of a mind with a solitary purpose:  administering a hard spanking to a deserving young woman.  Still, as she passed the more attractive woman, she turned hopefully to size up the woman walking away.  The woman was conservatively dressed in a dark skirt and jacket.  Her skirt was neither too tight nor short. Pity that, thought Mrs. Thomas.



=================



 The two women disciplinarians were a study in contrasts.  Rebecca’s disciplinarian was slender and attractive, cool and professional, well-dressed and elegant, firm but caring.  Mrs. Thomas, on the other hand, was her complete opposite.  Although her role was that of a disciplinarian, her path to discipline was markedly different from the attractive raven-haired woman and her appearance spoke volumes about her philosophies.  She was a large and unattractive woman, her manner of dress was shapeless and dated, and she was as hard and harsh as she looked.  She was an unforgiving and strict disciplinarian, and she firmly practiced “Spare the rod, spoil the adult”. She had been raised in a private girls’ school where old style discipline was practiced religiously, and she carried on those traditions with the conflicted and humorless approach of those who had taught her.  Mrs. Thomas only took on young ladies for her ministrations. 



Professor Duncan knocked loudly on the door of the office.  “Hello‼” she called out in a loud voice that demanded attention, and she pushed open the door.  Mrs. Thomas did not like loud noises nor did she like pushy young women.  This woman irritated her, sight unseen.



Amy Duncan was a petite red-head with wide green eyes.  She was a natural beauty and her feminine form was well toned and equally attractive.  Unmoved by her beauty, Mrs. Thomas sized her up and came to a quick judgment:  short skirt, loose woman. Mrs. Thomas was certain that short skirts were The Devil’s path to immoral behavior and her favorite thing to do was punish women who wore immodest skirts.  The length of Amy Duncan’s skirt was inappropriate for a professor.  Or any woman of good moral character, thought Mrs. Thomas.  



This woman was missing a modest skirt and Mrs. Thomas would set that to right in short order. 



Mrs. Thomas regarded the attractive woman with beady eyes.  She wasted no time in getting to the seat of the matter.  “Good day, Miss Duncan.  That skirt is much too short, don’t you think?”



Amy Duncan recoiled in surprise.  Amy Duncan immediately challenged her back with unconcealed sarcasm.  “Noooooooo,” she simpered, “I do NOT think it is ‘much too short,'” she ended in a lightly mocking tone and she rolled her eyes as she put her hands on her narrow hips.   Who was this bitter crone, anyhow, she thought, a wave of annoyance passing across her face that did not go unnoticed by the woman watching her.    



Mrs. Thomas stepped out from behind the large desk and made a beeline, straight to the young woman.  She laced her fingers through Amy’s red hair, and half dragged, half pushed the surprised woman towards the desk.  “Have you lost all sense of decorum, Ms. Duncan?  Or perhaps you were not instructed as to what you should expect from this meeting,” she seethed.  “I am Mrs. Thomas, and I am your disciplinarian.  You have been assigned to me for attention.  That smart talk of yours ends.  NOW.” 



Her hand still meshed in a tangle of red hair, Mrs. Thomas toppled the young professor forward over the desk, pinning her down with a hand to the small of her back.  Amy Duncan gasped in outrage:  she did not yet realize the peril she faced.



“You are missing a skirt of inappropriate length for your professional assignment.  The one you are wearing is entirely too short, young lady.  Very immodest, indeed, and a poor example for the students.  It distracts the men around you, as well.  You will find an appropriate length skirt when I am done with you, to be sure.” 



Indeed, the skirt was very immodest, Mrs. Thomas noticed with a bit of triumphant satisfaction as she stared at the woman bent forward over the desk.   Amy’s pink lace-edged panties were peeking out from beneath the hem of her skirt.  The pretty panties did not fully cover her lower cheeks, which peeked out appealingly.  Mrs. Thomas had ways of dealing with short hems and she was starting to like Amy for all the wrong reasons.



“You can’t do this to me!  I am a professor at this school, who do you think you are?  This is an outrage!  I will not tolerate this one minute more!”  Amy hollered.



Mrs. Thomas released her hold on the woman; Amy knew it would be trouble to rise.  “Is that so, Ms. Duncan?”  Mrs. Thomas produced Amy’s discipline notice.  She read it aloud, then pushed it under Amy’s face.  “Discipline or termination, Ms. Duncan.”  A sigh escaped Amy as she signed the paper unhappily, still splayed awkwardly over the desk.



Mrs. Thomas snatched the signed notice away.  A spanking it would be. 



She stepped behind the young woman, admiring the tiny tight bottom before her.  Pacing slowly back and forth, behind the girl, she addressed her coldly.  “In my day, a lady wore her skirt past her knees, Ms. Duncan, a proper length for a lady.  Bent over, a lady’s skirt would keep her modestly protected, showing no more thigh than…” she stopped behind the hapless Amy, and drew a line a hands-breadth above her knee with a finger, “THIS.” 



She resumed her pacing and lecturing. “You, on the other hand… you are not covered properly.  You are attracting all the wrong kind of attention and I aim to correct that.” For one thing, Amy’s short skirt was attracting the attention of Mrs. Thomas and her paddle.  She picked up a thin paddle from the bookshelf and approached the girl. The paddle was deceptive:  it was a small and light child’s game paddle, and it looked easy to bear but nothing could be further from the truth when held within the strict clutch of this spanker.



“Together, we are going to make note of the proper skirt length.   Anything that should be covered but is not?  I am going to spank it with this little paddle, just like this.” She tapped the paddle rapidly against her palm.



She smoothed her palm along Amy’s thighs…”Here.  These thighs should be covered, from here to here…” Her hand painted the backs of Amy’s exposed thighs, then stopped at the little bubbles of butt bursting out from under her panties.  She patted the exposed bottom cheeks, just a little too long. “…and these naughty little cheeks will get a good spanking, too…  So you will never, ever, forget to keep them covered.” 



Amy’s heart flipped over in her chest.  This spanking sounded painful, unlike the naughty ones her boyfriend gave, or loving ones, like the ones she had received back home.  She thought briefly about Dr. Lewis, and fervently wished that he was the person about to spank her bottom. Dr. Lewis was stern and imposing, but he had a kindness about him.



“Then, I am going to flip up your skirt and paddle you on the seat of your panties.  When I get done, you will find appropriate skirts in the future.”  Mrs. Thomas announced.  She stepped up to Amy, pulling her tightly across her powerful thigh, pinning the young professor’s inner arm against her bulk, then wrapped her arm around the girl, trapping her outside wrist in the process. “For your own protection, my dear.  I’d hate to paddle those pretty little fingers.  That might hurt.”



Amy squirmed uncomfortably.  She liked spankings for sure, and she had, indeed, been craving one…. up till now.  This did not sound like fun at all, it scared her.  She had never been paddled before.  That certainly wasn’t anything she had considered as a possibility when she signed the damning slip of white paper.  The color drained from her face.   She was trapped against this hard woman’s muscular leg and held firmly in place.  She twisted a bit, trying to see if there was any give to the woman’s hold on her.   There was none.  The woman noticed her actions, and in response, pulled Amy up even tighter, then slid her other leg across the much smaller woman’s ankles.  “You won’t be going anywhere for some time, dear,” she adjusted the paddle in her hand, “because I am going to devil your behind.”



With no further words or even a warning tap, Mrs. Thomas began spanking the redhead.  She focused her attention only on Amy’s right thigh, and she spanked fast using short, light strokes. The strokes were light but the pace was immediately intolerable to the girl.  The spanker did not let up.  Up and down the rapidly reddening thigh, she slapped the paddle again and again on the writhing girl until her thigh was thoroughly painted red.  She moved up to the edge of pink lace and the bubble peeking out.  “This naughty bottom will be properly covered next time I see you, Ms. Duncan,” she announced.  The miserable red head did not hear over the sound of her own shrieking. 



When Mrs. Thomas paused, the bottom of Amy’s butt was puffy and swollen and her thigh was scarlet.  But only the right.  Mrs. Thomas set herself to rectifying that, spanking the agonized young professor anew, doing the same to the left as she’d done to the right.  She briskly slapped away, keeping her pace of rapid, stinging strokes.  Amy had cried immediately, her crying broken only by shrieking or screeching.  Amy bucked violently in futility; the woman held her securely and there was no deterring her.  Broken, Amy finally gave up her fight as the bottom of her bottom was spanked again and again.



Once the left side was evenly paired with its flaming red counterpart, Mrs. Thomas stopped swinging but she did not release the exhausted crying woman.  Amy tried but failed to catch her breath between noisy sobs as the woman resumed speaking.



“This naughty bottom will be properly covered next time I see you, Ms. Duncan, are we clear?  You will find an appropriate skirt, yes?” 



Amy sobbed out a loud “Yes!” her voice catching, hoping for some mercy and an end to her hellish workout.  “Please, oh, please, oh please, oh please, Mrs. Thomas, I have learned my lesson, please stop oh stop oh stop spanking me…I promise…I promise…” She dissolved in tears and gibberish as fire coursed through her backside.  The bottom of her bottom had taken the worst of the spanking, and Amy felt sure it was raw.  Her arms held fast, she could only dream of putting her hands back to smother the fire behind her.



Just wait until I raise that skirt, thought Mrs. Thomas, then she will truly know God.  Mrs. Thomas flipped the paddle backwards in her hand. She poked a coarse finger beneath the elastic of the pretty pink panties, pinched it with her thumb, pulled it out and down, then let it snap back into place.  Amy winced and gasped as the elastic bit into her puffy bottom.  Such pretty panties, thought the spanker.  She snapped the elastic on the other side, and Amy winced again, sobbing.  The older woman flipped the short skirt up. The filmy panties were practically transparent, and she could see the cleft separating Amy’s buttocks quite clearly.  Those nearly naked buns were dressed for a spanking, Mrs. Thomas thought.   She smiled, relishing the sight, knowing the panties would provide no protection at all from the paddling the milky white bottom was about to get. 



Mrs. Thomas loved the site of a tender swollen bottom, and she enjoyed seeing women buck and cry and burn beneath her hand. The red head’s fair spanked skin colored up into a fierce deep red, and Mrs. Thomas was pleased at the prospect of broiling the white canvas before her.  She admired the curves.  They were indeed, naughty, and put there by the Devil himself, she thought. 



“Ms. Duncan, I told you I was going to paddle your panties, and I am determined to blister that wanton little bottom of yours. That short skirt, and these slutty panties?  We cannot have a teacher on this campus, dressed like a slut.  Your trashy, trampy behavior ends today.  I will teach you some modesty if it takes me all day,” the hard woman lectured.



Amy blushed deeply.  Her skirt was cute, she thought, ok, maybe too short for school.  She could see that point now: her wardrobe WAS missing skirts of appropriate length.  But calling her a slut?  Amy Duncan was still a virgin.  Humiliation washed over her in waves and she cried harder.



Humiliation was about to be the least of her concerns.  Mrs. Thomas was a spanking machine and she liked spanking her girls soundly until they couldn’t sit comfortably.  “We are just getting started, my dear. I mean to drive The Devil out of you with a fire to match his own.”  Mrs. Thomas sat on the desk and pulled the girl onto her leg and pinned her securely.  With the same lightning fast stroke she’d used before, she set to work torching the petite, panty clad bottom.  



This spanking hurt unbearably. 



Still, Amy Duncan would not be bruised up in any way that would prevent her from getting spanked again, exactly the same way, next Thursday. 



Or any day before then, should she dare show up to work sans an appropriate skirt again.



=================================



Amy Duncan sat on the hard student chair, bawling openly.  Completely broken down, she was way past the point of glowering at the woman who had just punished her.  She could only sit there, on her well roasted rump, and cry.  To complete her humiliation, Mrs. Thomas had lowered the pink panties then rapidly paddled the small sit spot, over and over again.  That had been the worst of all.  Amy had screeched and howled and struggled mightily but she was held fast by the powerful woman.  The searing fire in Amy’s backside made it clear that Mrs. Thomas especially liked spanking girls where it hurt most:  where the buttocks met thighs and that little spot in the center.  



After the fiery spanking, Amy’d been put in a corner to stand, skirt up, panties down, with her scorched bare bottom on display for several long minutes.   As much as she wanted to rub the sting away, Amy didn’t dare.  Amy was sure this harsh woman had eyes in the back of her head, and she had threatened to start the spanking all over again if Amy so much as touched herself once.  Amy was sure she meant it.  She had not taken the first spanking well at all, and did not want another.



Amy’s whole rear was blazing red, and the impressive swelling at the bottom of her cheeks made lowering herself onto the chair an ordeal.  She settled gingerly onto the wooden seat with her skirt still up and her panties still down, facing the timer which worked its way, slowly, down.  



Amy Duncan did not think she liked spankings any more.



——————————————————

The bell rang loudly, jangling Amy’s fractured nerves.  Her ordeal in the chair was nearing an end.



“Professor Duncan.  You will find skirts of appropriate length to wear, immediately,” Mrs. Thomas intoned as she held up an ugly dark skirt.  It was a baggy sack of heavy material, and it was long enough to cover part of Professor Duncan’s calves and wide enough to fit two of the petite professor.    “I will be back to check your skirt length daily, young lady, and when I bend you over, I expect to see you covered… from where?” she asked the sobbing woman.



With a shaking finger, Amy Duncan drew a line across the back of her thigh, a hands breadth above the knee.



Satisfied, the woman grunted and roughly thrust the ugly garment into the punished professor’s sack.  “We’ll see whether you learned your lesson tomorrow.  You will report here, to me, at 4:00 pm precisely.  Those thighs had better be covered or you can expect another spanking, exactly like the one you just got.  For now, you can walk around with that bright red bottom on display in case anyone else has any foolish ideas about how a woman should dress.  You are dismissed.”



With a grim smile, Mrs. Thomas realized the girl would have to walk past the department chairman’s office.  He would appreciate knowing that the little professor would no longer be distracting him with her hussy behavior.  She picked up the phone.



The professor was still crying as she stumbled out of the door, her skirt still half up.  Tears blinded her as she snuffled and shuffled down the hall.  Her walk was stiff and anybody who saw her would know exactly why, especially the teaching staff.  And especially Dr. Lewis.



Amy Duncan rubbed her bottom as she hobbled along, desperately trying, but failing, to erase the burn.  She was oblivious and well past caring what anyone thought.   All she could think about was her flaming red backside. 



College was a lot harder when you were the teacher, she thought.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

School Daze winning story part 3 : ‘Finality?’

Our considerate winner of the ‘School Daze’ spanking story contest knows how much we love to read spanking stories, so we’re lucky enough to have this one in four parts! Here’s part three:


Finality?
The new junior professor was brilliant and talented and sweet.  But every bit of her promise was doubly matched and dulled with inappropriate and disrespectful behaviors that John Lewis was of no mood to tolerate.  She was a curious mix of innocence, charm, edginess, and bad behavior.  He sat tipped back in his oversized leather desk chair, his hands laced behind his head and sighed.  Why this woman had gone into education was a mystery… or was it?  She had either been raised with no discipline whatsoever… or perhaps she had received too heavy a hand in her younger years.  As John Lewis considered this, he suddenly realized what was really going on with this girl:  regardless of why, what she was doing was clear.  Professor Amy Duncan was bratting him in hopes of being spanked!
That would not do. 
He leaned forward and dialed the phone.  “Mrs. Thomas? … Yes, John Lewis here… I have a bit of a tough case that needs to be nipped in the bud right away… yes, of course… If you can attend Thursday at 4:00 pm, that would be wonderful…”  He hung up the phone and smiled.  This girl would never again brat for a spanking after Mrs. Thomas finished with her, that was for damn certain. 
==============
As she neared the end of the long corridor, the slim dark-haired woman did a double take.  Was that Mrs. Thomas?  Indeed.  Some poor gal would be catching hell today.  The look of surprise vanished and she greeted the woman cordially.  “Good afternoon, Mrs. Thomas.” 
The older woman was permanently grouchy, and simply harumped. “Good day, missy.”  She was a dour, severe looking woman, of rather large proportions and immense physical strength.  Mrs. Thomas did not have time for civilities:  she was a mind of one purpose right now.  Still, as she passed the woman, she turned and looked at the woman walking away from her.  The woman was professionally dressed in a dark skirt and jacket.  It was an attractive outfit, and from behind, her skirt was neither too tight nor short.  Pity that, thought Mrs. Thomas.
=================
It was 3:55, Thursday.  Rebecca entered the room as always and greeted her disciplinarian with a happy smile, and the woman returned the greeting with warmth and genuine regard.  Every week, she was spanked and punished as needed.  This week would be no different. 
The woman came from around the desk and sat on the armless chair.  Rebecca promptly laid herself across the woman’s lap, needing no bidding.  Rebecca knew her place, and it was across these knees.  Her submission and obedience to this woman was complete.  Rebecca felt her skirt raised, her panties lowered.  A wave of acceptance washed over her.  This felt so right, she thought.
The woman gently patted her bottom with an open hand, “Today is a very special day, Rebecca, you are in for a surprise,” teased the woman, almost mischievously.  She did not elaborate and Rebecca did not ask.  She would be told when the time was right. 
For now, the hand upon her bottom told her it was time for a maintenance spanking.
=======
The maintenance spanking over, Rebecca had positioned herself across the bench for her weekly accounting.   Walking to the bench had not been an uncomfortable proposition.  She had spent a fair amount of time over that lap today but it had not been a painful spanking at all, Rebecca thought.  She thought some more about the warm glow of her bottom.   Firm and thorough, but not hurtful, the woman had given her a lively spanking with only her open palm.  It had been a good while since Rebecca’s maintenance spanking had included the dreaded ruler or paddle.  The implements were added when she needed to learn a lesson, and Rebecca did not need hard lessons these days.  She received only a hand spanking when she was compliant and obedient. 
The accounting today was likely to be similarly mild.  Rebecca had a clean slate this week, and she would probably only take a short paddling, caning or strapping to keep her honest.  She was happy as she laid there, anticipating her discipline.  Rebecca wondered whether she was a little odd in looking forward to it but then she thought about why she was getting such mild discipline, and the thought left her mind.   A quick study, Rebecca did not need to be punished much and it had been a long time since she received a serious hard punishment.
“I was hand spanked today because I am so good,” glowed Rebecca.  She always did enjoy being the good girl.  With pride, she squared herself and pushed her pert pink bottom up and out.
The woman approached, empty handed. 
“Rebecca, I cannot seem to find my cane.  It seems to have gone missing, would you happen to know anything about that?”  she interrupted Rebecca’s reverie.
The happy pride slipped quickly away from Rebecca.  Missing?  The cane?  Rebecca instinctively knew that hiding implements was not wise, and would carry severe consequences.  Besides, she had never given a thought to rummaging through her disciplinarian’s things.  She respected her disciplinarian deeply, and if this woman believed a caning was in order, it certainly was.  Rebecca submitted to her authority fully.  She wondered.  This woman was far too tidy and well organized to have misplaced it herself.  So where was this missing cane?
“I don’t know, ma’m, honestly.  I don’t,”  Rebecca answered, with full sincerity. 
The door, left ajar as always, creaked open.  Rebecca looked up.  The disciplinarian looked toward the door, too.  A smile spread across her disciplinarian’s face at the sight of the tall powerful man at the door.
“Ah, there’s my cane now.  Thank you, John, I’ll be needing that,” she smiled, and in walked Dr. John Lewis.
=============
It has been nearly a year that Rebecca had been reporting to this woman, and John Lewis noted the changes that had come over her.  Her maturity and demeanor had improved.  Her composure had become as graceful and elegant as that of the woman who attended to her.   She no longer looked at Dr. Lewis with those looks of confused longing, she attended to her business with a professionalism that was pleasing.  His biggest complaint with her had been her smug superiority but that was gone, replaced with self-confidence and trust.  And that god-awful childish tattle-tale habit had abruptly stopped.
His choice of disciplinarian had been perfect, he noted with satisfaction.  His lady friend brought out the best in her, and she was ready to come back to him fully.  It was time.  He picked up the phone, “Hello…” he smiled at the sound of her voice.  She was indeed remarkable.  “…yes, I am so happy that you agree.  Great minds think alike…”  Was John Lewis flirting?
He hung up the phone, a smile on his face.
================================================
John Lewis smiled at the woman bent over the bench.  She had recovered from her shock, and a simple tap from the disciplinarian had reminded her to take her proper position to the man before her.  Rebecca looked forward, meeting his gaze, straightened, and pushed her bottom up. 
“A quick learner, as always, Rebecca.”  John smiled at her.  “I take it your disciplinarian didn’t inform you that I would be coming today to witness?”  Rebecca shook her head no.  She remembered the days when she had fantasized about his big hands on her rounded bottom.  This felt different… the attraction was there, but it had changed from her early crush.  She was attracted to him as her superior, her dominant.  She longed to feel the physical manifestations of his power, to bend over before him, to offer her bottom to his discipline, his punishments.  The moment she had long dreamed was finally here.
John Lewis handed a long thin cane to the dark haired woman.  So Dr. Lewis would not be caning her today, Rebecca thought.  
“I don’t want to be the cause of any further delays, so let’s get on with it.”  He nodded to the dark haired woman.
She smiled as she acknowledged John Lewis.  “Thanks, Dr. Lewis, I agree, let’s get started, Rebecca, shall we?”  Rebecca noticed with pleasure that she had not addressed her as “Miss Rebecca”.  A graduation, of sorts.
“This is a special day, Rebecca, so 24 it will be,” said the dark haired woman.  Rebecca had expected 12, but 24 it was, and without a tremble of complaint, she accepted her discipline.  The cane swished through the air and landed on her bottom, leaving a light pink stripe.  “One,” Rebecca called out.  “Two…”  The tram lines stung but did not feel like cuts…. a pleasant surprise.  The 24 strokes would be easy to take.  She continued counting as the cane strokes fell, none of them harsh.
John Lewis noted that Rebecca had not needed an invitation to count.  And she did not rise from the bench after the 24th stroke had landed. 
He admired the soft pink of her derriere.  Her submission was complete.  She was, indeed, ready to submit to him. 
“Rebecca, with the guidance of your disciplinarian, you have made marvelous improvements.  I am so very proud of you,” John Lewis said.  “But today, your time with her has ended,” he paused, watching Rebecca closely.  Her face remained composed, but he had caught the flicker of disappointment.
“It is time, Rebecca, for you to return to ME,”   John announced, and the dark haired woman nodded happily.  Rebecca’s heart skipped happily.
“We are both quite proud of you, Rebecca, this is quite an honor and indeed, your special day,” beamed the dark haired woman.
John Lewis resumed speaking.  “I will be disciplining you today,”  he smiled.  From out of nowhere, it seemed, he withdrew a second cane, as long as the first but thicker.   He set the long cane on the bench, and withdrew a paper from his jacket pocket.  It was a snap form, with a yellow copy.  He set it on the bench where Rebecca could read it.  “This is your employment contract, please review it,” John continued.
The snap form was headed “EMPLOYMENT CONTRACT” and on the line beneath was typed the words, “Full Professor”.  Rebecca could barely contain her delight as she skimmed the form.    She half-caught, half-skipped, the disciplinary clause as she noticed Dr. Lewis had already signed.  It only awaited her signature.
“Would you like to sign, Miss Rebecca?” inquired John Lewis. 
Rebecca nodded giddily.  “Yes, sir!”
“Very well, then, let’s get on with it.  Your disciplinarian picked 24, I believe that is a fine number for us to work with.”  The first cane stroke fell.
“One!” called Rebecca.  Unlike the first caning, his stroke was heavy and hard to take.  John Lewis felt the cane was the perfect implement for discipline and he had no qualms about laying it on.  He took note of Rebecca’s willing acceptance, despite the pain.  She did not try to fight him despite the sharp pain that shot through her, first as the stroke landed, then again as the second wave of pain burned its way across her bottom.  He waited, then brought the cane across her again.  “Two!” she called out dutifully, swaying a little but quickly returning to center. Tears squeezed through her scrunched eyes, and dripped down upon the contract.
Slowly, but without reserve, he progressed through the count.
==================================
The caning had taken an excruciating long time. Rebecca’s bottom was striped and bruised and her giddiness was gone but her feelings of submission was not. She felt oddly grateful for his discipline.  Finished with the cane, John Lewis had left her bent over the bench, and did not release her.  Instead, he stood behind her and watched the stripes blossom, the woman disciplinarian at his side. 
“Pretty work, Dr. Lewis,” smiled the woman.  The lines were perfectly placed and even.  It had been an admirable caning, one borne of a skillful man who had been about his business for a long time.
“Thank you, ma’m” John Lewis smiled, and tipped an imaginary cap to the woman at his side.  He withdrew a pen from his pocket.  “Let’s finish this, hmm?” and he handed the pen to Rebecca. She raised herself enough to sign the paper, set the pen and paper aside, then laid back down.
The woman walked over to Rebecca and kissed her softly on top of the head.  “You are perfect, my dear,” she whispered, releasing her.   Rebecca stood, and the two women faced each other with an affectionate, shared look that said they had both enjoyed their year together.  The dark haired woman reached her hand forward, and they shook hands.  The dark haired woman had wrapped her second hand around their clasp, and to Rebecca, it felt so personal.  “Perhaps she will come visit me…” she hoped.
The dark haired woman smiled and did not say good bye.  She would have to drop in and pay Rebecca a visit now and then. 
Professional courtesy, of course.
==================
The attractive raven haired woman making her way down the hall noticed the crying red head coming towards her.  Unseeing, she seemed oblivious to the  older woman’s presence, and she did not stop crying as she approached.  Her face was red and splotchy, and her eyes were swollen.  Amy Duncan looked like she had been crying for a very long time.  The woman resisted the temptation to embrace the sad professor.
As Amy walked painfully past, the woman observed the nuclear red glow of the retreating girls’ thighs.  From her stiff walk, the disciplinarian correctly suspected that the worst of the damage was hidden beneath the short skirt.  The woman checked her watch and her eyebrows shot up.  Whatever this gal had done, the response was overkill.  She remembered the unpleasant woman she had encountered on the way into the building:  Mrs. Thomas.
This wasn’t right.  She made a mental note to have a discussion about Mrs. Thomas’ performance with John Lewis at his upcoming appointment. 
It wasn’t tattling when you were the superior, she smiled. 
 
 
 
(part four tomorrow!)
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘What’s Really Missing?’ : Part Two of the School Daze winner

Here’s part two of the winning entry for March’s ‘School Daze’ spanking story contest….



What’s REALLY Missing?


It was Thursday afternoon, 3:55 p.m. to be precise.   Always ahead of schedule, Rebecca stepped in to the lab.  She now used her full name of Rebecca, and so did everyone else.  It reflected her new maturity and grace.  She turned to her disciplinarian, a woman she had come to regard with a curious mixture of warm regard and trepidation.  “Good afternoon, ma’m,” she politely greeted the formal woman before her.  The even tone of her voice belied the butterflies in her tummy:  Rebecca was here for a regular discipline session. 



By now, their polite greeting had become an ingrained pattern… every Thursday, precisely at 3:55; she turned the key, entered the room, greeted the woman, then took her place across this woman’s knees.  The woman quickly evaporated all gracefulness with a firm spanking.  She’d come to like and respect the disciplinarian immensely, and in some respects, Rebecca looked forward to their weekly meetings even though she always left with a sore bottom.   Each session made her more aware of her place in the world and how she could be a  better person.  Now, she was thinking, just the right amount of extra courtesy and respect might spare her bottom a tiny bit.  It couldn’t hurt to try.



The woman rose from the desk and strode over to greet her charge.  Slim and elegant, with raven hair, she was both beautiful and intimidating.  “Good afternoon to you, too, Miss Rebecca,” she cordially greeted the young professor with a charming smile, meeting her at the door.  Despite their mutual regard and warmth for each other, the woman was fully committed to her responsibilities.  She placed a hand on Rebecca’s arm and firmly directed her away from the door, walking her towards the armless chair at the front of the room.  As always, it was placed in front of the teaching desk, facing the classroom.   Her voice was cheerful and pleasant.  She sat down upon the chair and directed Rebecca across her knees with a couple of pats upon her thigh.  “I’ve been looking forward to talking to you,” she smiled.  “You know what to do by now, I expect you to be quick about it.” 



“Yes, ma’m,” Rebecca shyly mumbled.  “I’ve been looking forward to seeing you as well,” and that was true enough.  Her weekly discipline sessions with this woman had a certain rhythm.  She was first given an over the knee maintenance spanking.  Then, it was over to her special spot at the opposite side of the first bench and bent over to address the week’s accounting.  Rebecca liked  the firmness and control with, and after a thorough accounting review, she felt peaceful and even.  Still, it was a spanking, and spankings hurt.  Especially from this woman.  Rebecca shuffled her feet nervously, and then haltingly folded herself across the woman’s lap. 



Rebecca recalled with chagrin that the door latch had not clicked closed.  Again. As usual, anyone walking by the lab would hear the noisy sounds of her humiliation.  It would do no good to ask this woman to close the door all the way; she never did.  Rebecca sighed and settled herself carefully and the woman raised her skirt.   She liked the beginnings of her spankings well enough, they were kind of dreamy and warm.  It was the middle and end she dreaded, that was where things hurt almost unbearably.  As the spanking continued, the lecturing began, “In order to teach?  First, one needs to learn…” the woman intoned.  Rebecca found it harder and harder to hold still, and it seemed like her spanking was taking much longer than usual.  It was certainly much harder than the one she’d taken last week.  Tears welled in her eyes as she gasped and sobbed. 



Finally, the smacks stopped.  The spanking had ended not a minute too soon for her.  Or had it?    Rebecca attempted to rise. 



“Miss Rebecca!  Get back down where you belong, immediately.”  She placed a firm hand across the young woman’s shoulders and forcibly pushed the professor back down.  “Did I release you yet?”  the woman sternly asked, and emphasized her question with another push on Rebecca’s shoulders.  Rebecca realized her mistake too late and sadly shaking her head, she slumped back down.  “Today, I’d planned to teach you a lesson about finding your place quickly…” the woman tapped her lap next to Rebecca’s face, “I am a little annoyed with your stalling.  You certainly know what is expected of you.  Don’t you. ” She leaned forward, her face close to Becky’s face.  She grabbed Rebecca’s hair, lacing her fingers through the long strands, and pulled.  Their eyes met.  Rebecca tried to look away, but this woman would have none of it. 



“Look at me when I’m speaking,” she commanded with another tug of Rebecca’s long hair. The woman’s happy smile was gone, replaced now with a look of sternness.  “You certainly ought to know by now that you WILL,” she tugged Rebecca’s hair for emphasis, “you WILL do as expected.  You are going to be spanked. You know it.  I know it. You will get over my knee for your spanking without hesitation. Always.  And you will NOT get up until I release you.  Is that clear?”  She paused, but Rebecca’s voice caught and she could not speak.    “You seem to be having a little trouble learning today…”  The woman said casually, almost absently.  She abruptly adjusted Rebecca’s head with a deft tug of her hair, and she hissed into her ear, “I have a little solution for that problem.”  With that, she abruptly released Rebecca’s hair.  As Rebecca flopped forward, the woman reached a hand into her skirt pocket and pulled out a frightening, wooden paddle.   “See?”  She held the paddle down to Rebecca’s face so she could see the holes drilled throughout the bit of well varnished wood.  Rebecca’s heart dropped as dismay spread throughout her.  She had heard that holes made a paddle hurt more, and she was about to collect some data points on that hypothesis.  A lot of data.



The woman gave her bottom a few warning taps with the paddle.   “So.  Let’s talk.  Shall we?”  Her voice was sweet but laced with impending danger.  This question did not need to be answered.



 Rebecca knew she was in for it.  Still, she found herself agreeing. 



“This is going to sting, Miss Rebecca,” the raven-haired woman said, understating the consequences.  She adjusted herself in for a much longer stay in the chair.   She threw a leg over Rebecca’s, trapping the professor.



As usual, the disciplinarian was right.



==================================



After a particularly hard volley, the strokes abruptly stopped.  The woman set the paddle across her lower back and gave Rebecca’s bottom a couple of pats with her hand. 



The paddling had been firm and thorough.  To her embarrassment, Rebecca had screamed and howled and kicked and finally cried.  To no avail.  Paddled through her tears, she was spanked until her disciplinarian was satisfied.  It had taken a long time to satisfy the woman and Rebecca’s bottom and thighs burned. 



“I think that was a good lesson, don’t you?” the woman asked expectantly.



“Yes, ma’m, thank you,” choked the sobbing professor.  As soon as the words had tumbled out, Rebecca dissolved in a fresh gale of tears and wailing. 



The disciplinarian let her cry it out.  Slowly, she stroked the sobbing professor’s bottom.  “There, there, now… you took that quite well…”  Rebecca brightened at the praise.  She shuddered a little as she recalled what had just happened here.   When the second spanking began, she had quickly bolted forward, like a scalded cat.  It burned and hurt immediately. There was no escaping the relentless swings and the vigor of the woman who held her firmly in place and there had been nothing to do but take the scalding as it was given.   Rebecca had made the mistake of putting her hands back to protect her bottom and her thighs had taken a good thrashing for her trouble.  The holes had made it hurt more, and Rebecca’s posterior was dappled with burning round spots.



The smile had spread back across the woman’s countenance as she continued stroking and quietly praised her student.  Rebecca choked back some sobs, and relaxed.   “Very well then, I think we are done here.”   She set the maple torch down upon the desk.



With couple of pats to Rebecca’s thoroughly hot and reddened bottom, she released the young professor.  She was no longer irritated but no less resolved to see this session through to its logical conclusion.  “It’s time for your accounting, Rebecca.  Let’s get on with it, please…” she gestured towards the cold lab bench.  As if in a dream, Rebecca stood, knowing better than to adjust her skirt.  Skirt tucked up into her waste band and panties above her knees, she walked awkwardly but quickly to the bench. 



Still trembling, she bent over to await her fate.   She could not help but notice that not only was the door ajar, it was actually wide open.   At least nobody was standing there.   Ashamed, she blushed deep red and buried her face in her arms.



The woman smiled as she approached, her sternness melted into a fond warmth.  She gently readjusted the professor so that her face was up and her eyes were forward.  “Now, now, Miss Rebecca, that won’t do at all.  Hold your head high.  You should be proud to be receiving discipline from me.”  She peered into the eyes of the bent form.  “Your friend Lisa will not be the beneficiary of my attention.”  She stroked the professor’s shoulders somewhat absentmindedly and patted her head.   “Only the junior professors likely to be offered full professor positions are referred to me.  My darling protege, you are doing quite well here.  I’m quite proud of your progress.”



Rebecca glowed at the compliment.  It made her feel good to have this woman praising her.  She straightened her head, arched her back, and pushed her bottom up higher. 



======================



The safety light went on in the window of the adjoining lab behind the Freshman Science Teaching Lab.  As Dr. John Lewis stepped up to the window, he quietly agreed with his woman friend’s assessment of the young teacher.  Eventually, it would be time to take her back under his wing and attend to disciplinary duties himself.  However, the young professor needed additional instruction.  John Lewis would see to it that she received all appropriate instruction. 



With satisfaction, he watched his lady friend step behind the young professor, a heavy strap in her hand.  “That will leave a mark,” he thought, as the first heavy stroke fell.



======================

The strapping had made her jump and start but as with her paddling, there was nowhere to go, and no escaping the relentless woman behind her.  Rebecca was grateful that her weekly accounting had been minimal.  A dozen solid strokes, no more. 



She laid the strap on the bench.  “Now, you stay right there Miss Rebecca…” Glad for the break but dismayed this no longer seemed to be a quick ending, she obediently did as commanded.  Rebecca was not eager to incur extra penalties.  She waved her butt through the air in a desperate, futile attempt to cool herself.



The woman walked to the front desk and rummaged through her travel kit.  Rebecca shuddered at the sound of wood against wood knocking against each other and god only knew what else was in there.  It sounded like a sack full of baseball bats. 



Pulling out a large frat style paddle, she held it up and inspected it.  “This will do,” she thoughtfully considered.  Rebecca stopped breathing, terrified.  What had she done to deserve that? She reviewed her accounting, and there was nothing omitted, no serious infractions.



The woman walked from around the desk, the frat bat in hand.  As she paused by the doorway, her arm rapidly snaked through it.  She reeled in her victim, tugging her by the ear.   



“Why Jeanne, how delightfully of you to stop by,” she smiled with a look that said she was not delighted at all.  “Do come in.”  A large mop of unruly red hair was attached to the unfortunate ear.  Rebecca’s eyes widened as she recognized the woman from chemistry.  Her old professor, Dr. Gooding.   Rebecca blushed scarlet but Jeanne did not notice one bit.



Under any other circumstances, Jeanne Gooding would have dearly loved to admire the tear-stained face of her former student. Jeanne had thought Rebecca a little Miss Know-it-All, and in her eyes, Rebecca’s round bottom begged for a sound spanking.  Sadly, students were not spanked at this school. Unlike the professors. 



Jeanne Gooding concerned herself with saving her own hide.  “I-I-I’m missing my laptop, I thought I m-m-m-might have left it in here when I was done t-t-t-eaching.” Jeanne was a strong, confidant woman, but her composure had evaporated.  The disciplinarian let go of the ear she’d pinched, and Dr. Gooding snapped upright. 



She gently clucked a few times. “Jeanne, Jeanne, Jeanne.  There is no need for you to make up stories.  You don’t teach any freshman classes, your lab is across the hall, isn’t it,” to which the large buxom woman reluctantly nodded, caught in her lie.  Jeanne straightened her clothing and tried to look dignified but failed.  “You aren’t missing your laptop at all, are you,” the woman thoughtfully inquired.  She took a step back to watch Jeanne Gooding’s reaction.  As she expected, Jeanne’s eyes dropped to the floor to hide her mortification, and a quiet “no” whispered its way past her lips.  The woman slowly appraised Jeanne, as the woman twitched uncomfortably, eyes still cast down.



Finally, she broke the silence.  “I believe you ARE missing something Jeanne, but it isn’t a computer.  Is it.”  Her voice became even quieter.  “What you are missing, Jeanne, is DISCIPLINE.”  She enunciated each syllable clearly. “Isn’t that right? Jeanne.”  When Jeanne Gooding whispered, “oh yes,” Rebecca’s eyes widened.   The disciplinarian pointed the large paddle towards Rebecca’s bench.  “Right there, Jeanne, across from Miss Rebecca, face-to-face.  I want Miss  Rebecca to see how we deal with nosey snoops here.  Privacy is important to all of us.”  Rebecca gasped in amazement as she slowly comprehended what was about to happen.  Jeanne Gooding was about to be paddled, right in front of her. 



Jeanne, meanwhile, knew her fate was sealed and she stepped over to the bench to collect what she was truly missing.  She looked into Rebecca’s eyes with anger and resignation.  It was this brat’s fault, she thought, but she said nothing, because she knew the woman holding the paddle was right.  She shouldn’t have snooped, and she knew better yet she’d done it anyhow.  She was caught, from the moment she stepped into the windowed rear lab and joined John Lewis at the window to watch Rebecca’s first punishment.  It was also a mistake to come back, week after week, to listen at the door.  She had earned what was coming, fair and square.



Jeanne roared as the woman began her work.  Perhaps she had craved a good spanking, but maybe not this much.  The woman behind her did not seem to agree and continued swinging away.   Rebecca was fascinated as she watched the face across from her flush and scrunch, then bellow, beads of sweat breaking out across the larger woman’s forehead as she was driven forward with each blow.  Finally, she stopped.  “Is this what you were really missing, Jeanne?” she asked, more to herself than the bottom in front of her.  She admired the florid red and purple bruises on Jeanne’s welted behind. 



Jeanne let out a breath, and panted, glad for the end.  Even though this had been a painful punishment, in all honesty, she had needed it.  Jeanne felt a sense of calm wash over her as the heat pulsed through her backside. 



“Miss Rebecca, stand up and come over here, this is something I want you to see.”  The woman was pointing at Jeanne’s bruised bottom.



Rebecca stood and joined her disciplinarian behind Jeanne Gooding.  She stared at the bottom before her.  There were two white-hot bull’s eyes centered low on her bottom, and her large bottom was mottled and welted.  Those white spots looked incredibly painful, and Rebecca resisted the urge to poke them.  She did not like Professor Gooding any more than Jeanne liked her.  She smiled a little, satisfied that this former nemesis had gotten her comeuppance.  Rebecca’s own shame in having her punishment witnessed paled in comparison to the delight she took in seeing Jeanne’s swollen behind.



Sensing Rebecca’s glee and her unspoken desire to touch the professor’s bottom, she took Rebecca’s hand and placed it on Jeanne’s bottom.  “Miss Rebecca, are you satisfied that Jeanne has been appropriately punished?”  she sweetly inquired.



Rebecca marveled at the heat radiating into her hand, and she traced a few marks with her fingertip.  She poked the white bull’s eyes and Jeanne moaned a little.  “These spots here look like they hurt so much,” Rebecca whispered.  Finding her voice, she said more clearly, “but these spots here look pretty light.”  She brushed her hand across a wide expanse of Jeanne’s bottom.  She swallowed a smirk and continued confidently, “I think she needs some more attention HERE,” Rebecca pointed, “and here…and HERE,” patting the ample bottom repeatedly.    The woman smiled.  Rebecca did not notice:  the sight before her transfixed her.



“You heard the girl, Jeanne.” 



Jeanne groaned.  “Yes, ma’m,” and the disciplinarian resumed her fierce work, Rebecca standing at her side.  Rebecca watched and winced as the paddle found a solid target every time.   Perhaps it had been a mistake to wish this on her former teacher.  Then again, Jeanne had lied to the disciplinarian.  She deserved the extra punishment.



Dr.  Gooding’s bottom waggled from side to side, and she struggled in vain to suppress her hopping. A particularly fierce blow crumpled the woman’s knees.   She scrambled back into place for the next swat, which arrived faithfully. 



When the woman stopped this time, there was no question remaining about coverage.  “I think that will do, would you agree, Jeanne?”  The chemistry professor shook her head violently and called out loudly.  “Yes, ma’m!”  She had no desire to take any more swats with that paddle and she wanted that clearly known.  There were not many in the department who could take a paddling quite like Jeanne Gooding, but even she was well spent.



“Very well, then, Jeanne, you may stand up,” the woman said, but she did not set down the paddle.  Jeanne wobbled to her feet.  The slender woman turned her around to face the young professor before her.   Jeanne resisted the temptation to rub herself, and her hands hung at her sides, her fingers twitching.   The woman ran her eyes up and down Jeanne, then turned and rested them upon Rebecca.



“Resume your place, Miss Rebecca,” she addressed the surprised professor.  Rebecca’s mouth dropped in protest, but she wisely decided  to not speak.  Instead, she returned to her spot at the bench and mutely bent over.  This was so unfair!  A sob started to rise in her throat as the disciplinarian once again took position behind her poised bottom, this time armed with the heavy paddle.   “Jeanne, over here,” she pointed with the paddle where she wanted Jeanne to stand. Jeanne gingerly stepped towards Rebecca and admired her rounded butt.  Rebecca’s bottom was crimson red already, and small bruises from her earlier paddling speckled her bottom beneath the broad swaths of overlapping red stripes.



“Jeanne.  Did I miss anything here?” the dark haired woman inquired innocently.  Jeanne relaxed and smiled.  She knew exactly where this was going and she answered carefully.



“I don’t see much marking at all, ma’m.  Perhaps a proper paddling is in order to be certain.  I’ll leave that to your discretion,” said the now gleeful woman from chemistry.   Jeanne Gooding would enjoy this dance show from the front row. 



Rebecca’s heart fell as the disciplinarian spoke.  “Yes, Jeanne.  I agree.  Miss Rebecca needs to learn a proper lesson here, and a punishment paddling is completely appropriate.”



Turning to Rebecca, she said quite firmly.  “I thought we had dealt with your annoying habit of instigating trouble for other people.  Apparently, you have not learned your lesson yet at all because you are still at it.  By the time I am done here today, it will be a very long time before you cause anyone else trouble, I think. ” She raised her voice.  “DO YOU HEAR ME?” 



Rebecca shrank down into the bench as her heart skipped in fear.  “Yes, ma’m,” she whispered.



“Louder, Miss Rebecca.  Tell me… and Jeanne here…  exactly how you think I should punish you.”



=========



The young professor looked so very small and defeated.  She withered into the bench at the humiliation of begging for her punishment.  “Yes, ma’m.   I should be paddled, like Professor Gooding.”   She started crying before the first smack fell.  They were solid, hard smacks, John Lewis noted with great satisfaction.   He smiled, enjoying the impressive fireworks display.  He was thrilled that he would not have to listen to any complaining from Rebecca about his staff for a long time to come. 



Still, he felt a little sorry for her as she watched her bottom quickly darken and the large bull’s eyes appeared.   Almost.



====================

The clock turned to 4:59.  Nick walked in the room for his 5:00 caning session.  He took one surprised look, and quickly dashed back out lest he join this unhappy  professor duo. 



=================================

The thoroughly chastised professor had lain across the desk for sometime after the punishment had ended.  Never again, she thought to herself.  Never like that, she resolved to herself.   As Jeanne and the disciplinarian approached her again, she quickly considered how she should apologize to the senior professor.  But she did not get her chance.



“Miss Rebecca, today you learned… again… that your instigation will not be rewarded.  I hope you learned that for the last time.”



Rebecca nodded quickly.  She had no desire to experience a hard paddling like that, ever again.  “Yes, I’ve learned my lesson and I am so very sorry, ma’m.”



“Still, you need to understand the hierarchy here.”  She looked at Jeanne, then back at Rebecca.  “Miss Rebecca, what is your full title?”



Unsure what the real question was, she simply answered. “Junior Professor, ma’m.”



“And Jeanne Gooding, what do you think her full job title is?  Think carefully, please.”



Sensing a trick, she considered.  There wasn’t much question here, so why the careful thought?  “Professor Gooding is a Full Professor,” she finally replied.



“That is correct.  Professor Gooding is, indeed a FULL professor here.  You seem to know her title but you do not seem to understand that she is senior to you…as in, your superior.”  She waited for Rebecca to consider the implications, then held up a rulebook and began to read a flagged page.  “‘Section 24.1 A:  Any Full Professor in Good Standing may order or execute the discipline of junior faculty, as appropriate….” she moved on to the next section.  Section 24.1 B:  Junior Faculty do not have disciplinary privileges and are expressly forbidden to request or provide the discipline of senior staff members. ‘”



She closed the damning book, looking puzzled.  “Miss Rebecca , I was sure you had read the Code of Conduct thoroughly.  Dr. Lewis assured me that if anybody knew the rules here, it would be you.  But today, you requested the discipline of a senior staff member, did you not?”  She set the rulebook down.



Rebecca hung her head in embarrassment.  “Yes, I did do that,” Rebecca obediently replied.  This was not going to end well, she could tell.



“Very well, then.  You admit to your violation of the Code of Conduct, and I shall remand you to Professor Gooding for punishment.”  She turned to Jeanne.  “Have you considered how you would like to deal with Miss Stewart?”



Jeanne smiled.  She remembered very well her agony at the end of this disciplinarian’s arm during her days as a junior professor.  She particularly recalled a fierce paddle.  “I think Miss Stewart would do well with a strict Spencer paddle punishment.  Cold.  No warm up. ”  She smiled at the thought of bouncing Miss Stewart’s bottom up off that cold lab bench.  She would not show her any mercy, and the disciplinarian knew it, too.  “Would you be able to bring that paddle of yours next week?  I’d like to clean the slate with Miss Stewart promptly.” 



Rebecca blanched as her fate was discussed.  She fully understood what Dr. Gooding meant by “strict”, and being paddled on top of today’s bruises would hurt a lot more. 



Jeanne leaned back and folded her arms across her full bosom.  She smiled a smile that was self-satisfied and menacing.  Rebecca would be getting a second dose of her medicine and the second dose was sure to be stronger and much harder to take.   Jeanne would be sure she took it all.  She tried to resist gloating but failed.



“Yes, Jeanne, I think I remember exactly which paddle you would be thinking about, I seem to remember you needed a healthy dose of it yourself when you were a junior professor, if I am not mistaken.”  Jeanne Gooding blushed, remembering her humbling days of tutelage with this compelling woman. “You’ll take her at 4:00 p.m. Thursday for me.”  She considered Jeanne carefully. “As for you, I think we need to spend some one on one time, reminiscing, to see if we can’t find exactly what it is you are missing.  I checked your calendar;  you are free at 6:00 pm on Thursdays.  I will expect to see you in your lab sharply at 6”



Jeanne did a double take.  The woman had set a trap for her, knowing she was listening in, and Jeanne had fallen right into the trap.  Very well, then, so be it.  The woman was right; she yearned for the control and safety of knowing her discipline would be attended to by a skillful hand.  “Yes, ma’m,” she spoke.  “6:00 p.m., Thursday.”  Her hands went to her full bottom and rubbed instinctively, despite her composure training.  The disciplinarian pretended not to notice the lapse. 



“All in good time,” she thought.  Jeanne Gooding would be getting a firm reminder next week.  Starting with the exact same Spencer paddling she administered to Miss Rebecca.  She would watch to be certain.  Don’t these professors ever learn?  She suppressed a smile and dismissed them both. 



==========================



She sat in Dr. Lewis’ office in the odd, armless chair.  The cold hard surface was both comforting and harsh.  John Lewis noticed her shift uncomfortably several times, and asked solicitously, “Is everything all right, Rebecca?”



Rebecca squirmed, tormented by her bruised bottom and the embarrassment she felt.  Dr. Lewis certainly knew about her 4:00 discipline sessions.  Her disciplinarian was well informed of issues prior to her weekly accounting.  She had addressed omissions swiftly: all accountings were to be full and complete, and omissions were the same as lies, she’d said. The only way for her to get the accounting information was from Dr. Lewis himself. 



Despite the discomfort, Rebecca had learned to appreciate her new routine and especially the likeable woman who attended to her, and she noted with satisfaction that she was growing more poised and confidant as her discipline increased.  Still, sometimes, when the dark haired woman worked her bottom, Rebecca imagined instead that it was Dr. Lewis.  His large hands across her bottom, his broad shoulders swinging the straps and paddles and canes that landed across her bottom every week without fail.   “I wonder if she tells him what she does to me each week,”  Rebecca thought.  She had not noticed the little light in the adjoining lab, coming on each week.  She did not know about John Lewis’ weekly pilgrimage to the window.



She looked deep into the cold blue eyes of John Lewis and a little quiver trembled through her.  “Yes sir, everything is fine,” she replied, politely and serenely, but still, she shifted her weight to the right side.  It had taken just a little less punishment. 



John Lewis smiled, knowing quite differently.  Rebecca was a great hire, and his friend was bringing her along fabulously.  The firm hand she was dealt had brought out something wonderful hidden inside.  Same with Nick.  For some reason, Nick’s harshness toward his students evaporated once he had begun his weekly humbling at the end of the cane.  And although he liked Jeanne, but he had noticed her edge towards Rebecca.  It had offended him when she joined him in the lab that first week, interrupting his private viewing.



John considered the reason for her squirming and asked.  “So.  Are there any issues requiring my attention this week?” 



He knew, and Rebecca knew it.



“No sir, there are not.” 



Satisfied, John entered a note onto his meeting ledger. “Professional Staff Training:  $$” read the note for his only task.  His disciplinarian would be receiving a very large performance bonus this week.


(part three tomorrow)
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Winner of the ‘School Daze’ spanking story contest!


Readers,

Springtime has sprung (at least here in Las Vegas, anyway), and the School Daze spanking story contest brought out the creative spanko writer in several entrants. You’ll find a few great efforts by our regular contributors, along with some new authors who I’m hoping will keep coming back and sharing their work with us again and again.

My biggest gratitude to every one of you who has contributed a story to these contests. They’re a lot of fun for me, and I hope you enjoy the fruits of our author’s efforts. As I’ve said before, this blog would be sadly lacking without the creativity and time spent by all of you…commenters and readers, too.

Now, with all that sniffly stuff out of the way, should we see who’s won the contest this month?

Congratulations to the author of:

Well, it’s a bit more complicated than that. The winning author has contributed a story in four parts, each with an accompanying title. I think that you’re going to enjoy each of these stories as much as I have, so I’ll post them up one at a time.

–  Dana


Part One:


A Young Professor’s Understanding


Dr. Lewis raised his hand in a slight, traffic cop sign in the direction of the unfortunate junior professor, Lisa.  “One person speaking at a time,” he sternly told her.  His voice held an undercurrent of irritation and menace.  Lisa stopped speaking, mid-sentence, and sat back in her seat, chastened.  All the other junior professors subconsciously sat up straighter in their seats and immediately looked attentive and on-task.  Dr. Lewis ran orderly staff meetings.



One of the teachers stifled an “It’s about time she got it” smirk.  Becki had no patience for this young professor, who was already proving herself a nuisance… always late, didn’t know her lesson material, unprepared for her classes, not getting grades in on time… the list of reasons why Lisa should get canned was longer than the delicate Lisa girl was tall.



Becki was older than the other junior teachers, and was easily annoyed by their shortcomings.   She was more responsible than the others, and always did exactly what Dr. Lewis asked, immediately, whether it was in a staff meeting or by email, and she made sure he knew it as well as who had not.  Becki Stewart was quite proud that her classes were in high demand:  she knew her material, she was fair to her students, conveyed practical meaning of her lessons to the real world, and had a sense of humor that could make her students laugh even after a difficult exam.  Her students adored her, and she was certain that she was Dr. Lewis’ favorite junior professor.



Despite his casual dress and longer hairstyle, Dr. Lewis projected the complete authority of his position as Full Professor and department chair.  People instinctively chose their words with care around him.    Despite his sense of humor and general look of amusement, the staff and students knew he meant business.  The first year teaching staff were routinely assigned to him for weeding out:  he was an exacting task master, to be sure, and working for him required full attention and time commitment.  But the ones who made it through their first year were certain to be successful within the department.  This year’s starting staff of 5 was likely to see several weeded out.  Rebecca Stewart would not be one of the weeds.



Becki picked up her pen and resumed taking notes in her well organized teaching notebook.  On the page headed “Staff Meeting:  05/11/13” was an entry for the upcoming final exam.  Dr. Lewis continued speaking, “All student exams must be graded, entered into the computer, and on my desk no later than 5:00 pm…” he paused for added emphasis, “THURSDAY”…he recited his list of teaching responsibilities while Becki mentally tallied his student count…  “…So please have your work completed when and as I have asked.”  He looked around the room.  “Are there any questions?”  The 5 young professors all shook their heads.  “Well, then, I am off, if you have any issues, please send me an email or drop by my office.  Have a good week.” 



With that, he got up, turned and walked out of the room.  The remaining teachers began talking amongst themselves, first whispering, then growing louder as Dr. Lewis moved further away.  “What does he mean by Thursday?” asked Lisa.  Becki sighed, thinking, this woman is an idiot.   Oblivious to Lisa’s smoldering glare, Becki explained.  “What Dr. Lewis means is that he wants our work done so he can get HIS work done,” Becki lectured Lisa as if she were speaking to a small, dull child.  Lisa began streaming a list of excuses why she should not be able to do that… “I teach 2 classes … Dr. Lewis never gives us enough time…”  Becki rolled her eyes, thinking to herself “What would Dr. Lewis do if he could hear this?”  If Lisa’s papers weren’t in on time, Becki would make sure he knew.



The teachers slowly drifted out of the room, yet Becki remained.  Their staff meeting room was held in the teaching laboratory where first year science classes were taught and it was one of Becki’s favorite places on campus.  She loved her students, she loved her teaching assignment, and she loved working for Dr. Lewis, partly because she was his pet: of that she was certain.  Dr. Lewis had taught her as an undergraduate, and now, here she was, working for him.  “He must be so proud of me,” she thought as she went around the room organizing for the next class.  He was, in fact, quite pleased with her.  Dr. Rubiski, the Dean of Arts and Sciences had even told her that.  “Dr. Lewis is very happy to have you as part of his staff, Professor Stewart.  He regularly singles you out for praise in our weekly department meeting. He likes you very much. The other senior staff in the department have also been highly complementary to you as well.  You are doing quite well here.”  Dr. Rubiski was one of those people who never gave false praise, and Becki treasured this memory.  She beamed as she went about her work. 



Reaching forward, she checked to make sure the water and gas were off.  The water valve was sticking, and she had to bend and stretch onto her toes to gain leverage.  The cold of the broad slate bench pressed into the soft roll of her lower tummy and finally the dripping stopped.  She straightened up and moved to the next bench, thinking now about Dr. Lewis. His habit was to always address her as “Rebecca”… never Ms. Stewart, never Becki… always Rebecca.   It reminded her that he was in charge, kind of like how her mom had used her full name when she was in trouble. She, in turn, never thought of him by his first name, even though his emails were signed simply “John”.  To her, he was always “Dr. Lewis”:  her mentor, her boss, her leader.  He was not traditionally handsome yet he was very attractive, all the same.   His eyes were a beautiful shade of piercing blue, and they could reflect immense amusement or cold displeasure.   When collaborating on demonstration exercises, he had a way of crowding into her personal space… to work my closely with me? to assert his authority and power? or is he attracted to me? she daydreamed.  It felt nice when he did that; it made her feel desired and protected and under control all at the same time and she always felt herself positioning herself more attractively when he did that.    Her mind swirled but she quickly snapped herself back.  “Dr. Lewis will want this lab organized,” leaned forward across the bench to check the valves, and she set herself back to her task of the remaining 4 student benches.



—



She was a very attractive woman, there were no two ways about that.  Cute, bouncy and vivacious with a becoming hairstyle and casually professional wardrobe, she projected a natural intelligence and curiosity that were so very appealing.  She spoke with ease and did a great job with her students, who looked up to her as a role model.   Still, there was that annoying tattletale behavior of hers and tendency to get bossy with the other teachers that needed attention.  He had seen her look of triumph when he had reprimanded Lisa during their meeting and he could guess what happened after he left.  John Lewis sat back in his oversized office and laced his fingers behind his head.  He really did like Rebecca Stewart.  She was a good teacher and always quick to take on additional responsibility.  He knew he could rely on her.  Working with her one on one, he felt an incredible sense of closeness to her that he did not feel towards his other teachers.  When setting up classes together, he felt compelled to close in on her, invade her space, stand over her… he loved her palpable tension and disquiet.  He could sense her turmoil:  she was probably attracted to him, perhaps even had a crush on him.   And when she bent forward over the lab bench, her full bottom practically begged him to step behind her.  But what to be done about that?  he wondered.  He certainly couldn’t risk his career in a dalliance with a junior professor of his charge and he was not a man to cheat on his wife.  Still.  That woman needed attention.



John’s attention turned to his inbox and an emerald green envelope within. Suddenly inspired, he sat up straight in his chair.  He knew precisely how to deal with his situation, and deal with it, he would.  He picked up the phone.  “Hello my dear… good to speak to you also…  say, I’m have a little problem that would benefit from your attention…  Do you have some time available to help me out?”  He hung up the phone and smiled.



——————————————-

Becki knocked tentatively on his massive office door.  “Yes?” Dr. Lewis called in response.  She opened the door a little and stuck her head inside.  “Is this a bad time for you?  I can come back if you are busy.” He gestured to the lone armless chair across from his crowded desk.  “Come in, sit down.” he commanded.  She slipped into his office, for once, uncertain about how to approach him.  Her confidence was rattled, he could tell, so he emphasized his control. “Please sit.”  It was easy for her to obey him despite her fear, so she sat.  And her news was bad enough without irritating Dr. Lewis further.  Her mind swirling, she knew it was better to get a problem out in the open quickly where it could be dealt with effectively, before it was too late.  But this was not a conversation she wanted to have.



The words shot out of her mouth.  “Ilostoneofmystudentsfinalpapers,” she blurted. 



“Excuse me?” Dr. Lewis said, “Repeat what you just said.  Slowly.  So I can hear you this time, Rebecca.” 



She looked into his eyes, eyes that were now stone cold and hard as they peered right through her.  Feeling exposed and foolish, she blushed and cast her eyes down.  “I lost one of my student exam papers.  The final.  I have no idea what happened,” she felt compelled to softly add, “Sir.”



Dr. Lewis continued staring through her, sizing her up, noting her discomfort.   He slowly and carefully chose his words.   “Rebecca.  You were given precise procedures to follow for handling exams, were you not?”  When she nodded assent, he continued.  “I don’t understand how you could lose an exam if you followed procedures.”



“I don’t know” she stammered.  The color had drained completely from her face.



“Rebecca.  Please tell me in detail how you have been instructed to handle your exams,” John Lewis commanded. 



She looked up, looked down, then recited the procedure perfectly.  “Count all collected exams, place them in a manila envelope, seal the envelope and right my name across the seal, then place it in a locked drawer in a locked office until ready to grade.  Place all graded exams in a sealed envelope until ready to return to students.”



“Rebecca, you lost one quiz at the beginning of the year, did you not.”   She nodded, so he continued on.  “That is the reason I gave you these procedures, is that not correct?”  She nodded again.  “So, Rebecca, if you did your work properly… how I told you to do it… you should have all of your exams.”  He paused again, and she silently wished he would hurry up and get this chastisement over.  “So what you are really telling me is that you did not do as I asked.”  He paused another uncomfortably long time, letting the weight of her failure sink in.  ” You clearly did not learn from your mistake.”  He paused again as she sat in continued silence.  He folded his hands, steepling his index fingers, tapping them together. 



“You have a class of 24 students, is that correct?”  She nodded.  “But you only have 23 papers, am I understanding you correctly?”  She nodded again.  “Do you have the exams with you?”  She nodded mutely.  “May I see them, please.”  She withdrew the envelope from her bag and handed it to him. He inspected the envelope.  The envelope was marked correctly.  He rolled his chair back, opened the center drawer of his desk, and pulled out a letter opener, closed the drawer, and stood up.  Slitting the envelope as he walked towards Becki, he towered over her.  He sit the opener on the desk edge with careful deliberation and cleared a spot for the papers on his desk.  “Let’s count them together, shall we?” She slid down in her seat but he was not going to allow her an easy way out.  “Rebecca, stand up please, come here and count with me.” 



Slowly, Becki rose to her feet and she stepped forward to where Dr. Lewis was gesturing she should stand next to his broad desk.  He firmly laid a paper down on the desk and moved himself to within an inch of her.  “One” he counted, and when she remained silent, he picked up the paper and intoned quietly.  I am only going to tell you.  One.  More.  Time.  We will count them.  Together.”  A shiver of fear went up her spine as she met his eyes.  “Yes, sir,” she replied, as he slapped the first paper down.  One after another, they counted, and after what seemed like an eternity, finally reached the sad number 23. 



Crestfallen, she met his gaze and said in a very quiet voice, “I don’t know what to do.”  She was shaking now, and completely unsure of herself.  Her legs felt like they would buckle at any minute.



“Would you like to count them with me one more time?  To be certain.”  Dr. Lewis asked, peering at her intently.



“No,” Becki answered meekly.  “I’ve counted them myself a hundred times.  The paper is not there.”



“Whose paper is missing?”  Dr. Lewis asked.



“Leah Murphy,” Becki said.  Leah was her best student, and more than anything, Becki did not want to see poor Leah get a zero over her mistake.   Dr. Lewis couldn’t, no wouldn’t, be so unfair to her student? But he said nothing for a very long time, just stood there looking down upon her.



Finally, he seemed to come to some conclusion in his mind and so, he spoke.  “Very well, then, I will see what I can do to fix this and will keep you informed.  You are dismissed.”



Thrilled to escape with her job intact and only a humiliating scolding, she hurriedly bent over to collect her things.  Dr. Lewis said to her bent over form, “By the way, Rebecca, can you please attend a meeting at 4:00 in the Freshman Science Lab tomorrow afternoon?”



“Yes, sir.  I can do that.”  She was back in his good graces:  she loved sitting in as his proxy at meetings.   Even though it was only Tuesday, she responded oddly. “Have a nice weekend.  And I am so sorry to trouble you, it won’t happen again” she said to the door.    

“Yes, they always say that…” he said to no one in particular as the door closed behind her.



================

It was precisely 3:55 pm when Becki slipped the key into the lock of the Freshman Science lab door.  She always arrived first.  Blocking the door with her foot, she pulled her key out, notebook tucked under her arm, and she stepped through the door way.



Startled, her hand slipped off the door knob, and she stopped, midstride.  There was someone sitting at her teaching lectern!  Becki’s first thought was “student rifling a teacher desk”, but something odd checked her first response. This was no student, and as the woman sat there carefully appraising Becki, it was clear her intent was more ominous than rifling a desk.  Despite the polite smile on her face, this woman commanded instantaneous respect and was clearly a woman to fear.  Confused, Becki simply stood there, mouth ajar.



“Do come in, Miss Stewart, I have been expecting you,” she quietly commanded.  Her voice was cheerful and pleasant but there was something decidedly frightening about this perfectly poised and unfailingly polite woman. “Dr. Lewis was right, you are a very punctual professor.  That is a lovely habit,” the woman smiled.  “Now, come here please.”  Instinctively, Becki tentatively approached the lectern from the student side.  She knew her place today was not on the teacher side.  The woman smiled again, her black hair and red lipstick highlighting the pale coolness of her fair skin and intense blue eyes.    She gently tapped the front of the lectern with a ruler.  “Right here, Missy, where we can see each other, face to face.  I’d like us to have a little talk.”  Becki approached, her heart in her throat.  What was going on here?  She was about to find out.



“Well, Miss Rebecca, Dr. Lewis has asked that I attend to some matters regarding your teaching performance,” the woman sweetly smiled, a slight warmth? or was it delight? creeping into the smile.  Her eyes danced as she surveyed the woman standing awkwardly in front of her.  “Something about a lost exam, I believe?  Was that one of the issues?” She seemed to enjoy Becki’s predicament.



Becki gulped and replied, “Yes, it is true, I did lose one of my exam papers.  I am terribly sorry but I don’t know what to do about it.”



The woman laughed and said, “Oh yes, I do believe you are sorry… they all say that. ”  Before Becki could ask what that meant, the woman continued.  “But we will soon see how sorry you really are.  You are aware that compromising exam quality through incompetence is a valid reason for termination?”  Becki’s eyes opened wide as she shook her head no.  “Aww Becki, seriously?  Dr. Lewis has assured me that if anyone knows the instructor handbook, it is you.  Now, let’s try that again.  Are you aware that you can be fired for losing that exam?”  Tears welling up in her eyes, Becki nodded.  “Yes, I am,” she whispered.  “Good,” said the woman. “Now we can come up with some ideas for solving your little problem.” 



She pushed a piece of paper across the lectern to Becki.  “In front of you, you have a disciplinary notice.  You can either accept disciplinary action from me, which you can indicate by checking that little box HERE,” she gave the paper a little tap with her ruler, “or you can accept termination by checking that little box…” she tapped again, “THERE.  Either way, I will need your signature HERE.”  She gave a final tap to a signature line at the bottom of the paper.  “A refusal to sign is the same as a check mark in the ‘termination’ box.  Any questions?”



Each tap of that ruler was a psychological slap.  Stunned, Becki did not know what to say and simply shook her head.  The woman pushed a pen across the desk with her ruler.  “Ink, please.  A formality.  Here you go, now make your choice and let’s be on with it.  Either way, it is your decision.”



Finding her voice, Becki croaked out two words in an almost inaudible voice.  “‘Disciplinary Action’?” she picked up the pen but her had stopped short of the paper, which had her name typed neatly upon it.



The woman smiled brightly.  “‘Disciplinary Action’  I take care of your problem, my way. Once addressed to everyone’s satisfaction, we all move on with a clean slate.  You love your job here, do you not… ‘Professor’… Stewart?”  Becki nodded quickly.  “Then there really isn’t much choice, is there.”  It was a question but it did not require an answer.  Becki checked the discipline box, signed, and dropped the pen as if it were a poisonous snake.  The woman stood up and walked around to the front of the lectern, placing a  finger under Becki’s chin, raising her face and looking coldly into her eyes.  “Miss Rebecca, where have your manners gone?  I am treating you politely and with respect, I certainly expect the same in return. You do understand I can rip this paper up and advise Dr. Lewis that you refused to sign.”  Becki shook her head no, and the woman removed her finger. 



Rebecca bent over and picked up the pen, collected the paper, and presented it to the woman.  “Here, ma’m.  Thank you for giving me a choice.”



The woman smiled happily.  “My pleasure.  Now, if you will please step over here with me.”  The woman walked her over to the far side of a lab bench.   From here, Becki noted the door ajar with dismay.  At least it wasn’t wide open. “Hands on the bench please, straight out in front of you.”  Becki placed her hands forward, elbows on the desk, and looked over her shoulders.  A happy smile had spread across the woman’s face, and a warm flush of color was upon her cheeks.  “Now, no peeking, I want your eyes straight forward.”  Becki nodded and focused her eyes upon the water valve in front of her, the cold of the bench beneath her arms, chest and tummy.  A cool breeze passed her bottom as she felt her black pants lowered, and she focused harder on the valve as her pants fell to the floor.  A gasp escaped her lips as she felt her panties eased down her bottom, then carefully arranged around her lower thighs.  “You do understand that for discipline to be effective, it must be carried out on the bare bottom, right?”  Becki said nothing; her reward was a sharp slap on the bottom.  “Answer me please, quickly, there is no need to make things worse for yourself.”



Becki meekly answered, “Yes, I understand.”  And with that, her fate was sealed.



“Very well.  I will need you to stay in this position until I tell you we are done.  Do you understand?”  Becki nodded.  “Wonderful, I am glad we understand each other so well.”  To Becki’s surprise, the woman walked away and back to the lectern.  Was she supposed to simply bend over here with her bottom out as her punishment?  Her surprise turned to dismay as she watched the woman withdraw a thin whippy cane from the chalk tray.  She stood at the front of the room, testing its flex, as Becki laid there, eyes transfixed, cringing inwardly. 



Satisfied, the woman strode back to her place behind Becki and tapped her tentatively.  “It’s nothing personal, you see.  I have been asked to deal with you, that is all.  Now, what is the magic number? How many tests were you supposed to turn in to Dr. Lewis?” 



Becki cursed her pride in her large class size.  She dully said  “Twenty four.”



“So be it.  24 it is.  I’d like for you to count please…” and the first THWACK fell. 



“One, ma’m…” cried the no longer proud junior professor as her discipline commenced.



============

The door to the Freshman Science Lab had been left ajar, noted Dr. Lewis as he strode down the hall.  He paused to listen to the stifled shrieks and gasps emanating from within.  Rebecca was taking her punishment well, he could hear.  The swish, the thwack, the count, slowly marching the red faced woman to 24.  Deciding to have a closer look, he slipped into the lab on the back side, which shared a window with the lab being used.  The safety lights went on, lighting the window, and the woman wielding the cane turned slightly to the window, nodded and smiled, then resumed her work…



After a very long pause, the woman asked Becki to repeat the last stroke count.  “23 you say?  Then we are almost finished with dealing with your lost exam paper.  Now then.  The last one is always the hardest, dear.”  She patted Becki’s bottom for emphasis.  “Please hold still for 24…This is for the missing paper…”   The cane slashed down, and the woman shrieked and bolted upright, clutching her striped bottom.  “24!” she yelled, relieved at having her ordeal ended.



The woman set down her cane and clucked gently.  “Not so fast, Miss Rebecca.  You didn’t think I’d forget?”  The woman was practically giggling as she happily pushed her victim’s shoulders back down upon the cold bench.  Reaching under Becki’s tummy into the book cubby below, the woman withdrew a wood spanking paddle and held it in front of her face, patting her hand with it.  “There is still this matter of your incessant tattletaling that we need to attend to, is that not correct?” Becki sighed, and nodded.  “If you want to tattle like a first grader, then we will deal with that by paddle spanking you like a first grader.  You like to tattle a lot, don’t you?” without waiting for an anwer, the woman said, “Well, I like to paddle a lot, too,” and she gave a little laugh that did not sound funny at all. 



This was going to be a much longer meeting than Becki had anticipated. 



From his position at the window, Professor Lewis noted that Rebecca’s shiny red bottom bounced as delightfully beneath a paddle as it did when she walked.  His dark haired lady friend was not at all shy about laying it on, and looked to be enjoying herself fully.  Rebecca would be bouncing for quite awhile, it appeared.



======================

In the faculty lounge, the open lab door was the topic of much discussion.  A pile of money was on the table in front of the wagering professors.  “I bet it’s one of John’s teachers… who wants to bet it is Lisa?”  Money flew to the table.  The dark haired woman from the chemistry department piped up.  “I hope it’s that bubble butt goody two shoes he has working for him, I had her as an undergraduate, she is just asking for it and that new hairdo of hers makes me want to spank her myself.”  More money flew to the table as the laughter continued. 



“Where’s John?  Only he can settle this… unless someone wants to go have a look.”  The woman from chemistry stood up and slipped into the windowed lab…



======================

Her ordeal well over, she had been allowed time to compose herself.  Becki wiped a tear from the corner of her eye as she was dismissed from her meeting.   In a voice that did not ask many questions, the woman called quietly after Becki as she headed for the door, “This room is free at 4 pm Wednesday every week.  I will see you here again next week and we can continue your training.    Do we have an understanding?”



“Yes, and thank you ma’m,” Becki turned and slipped out the door, practically running in to Dr. Lewis.



With a slight smile on his lips, he stared down at her.  “I trust your meeting went well, Rebecca?” he asked the blushing woman standing in front of him.



“Yes sir, it went well enough.  Thank you,” she met his eyes, blushed redder, looked down, and scurried off.



John looked up to see his teacher Nick heading into the recently vacated lab.  He looked at his watch; it was 5:10.  A shame for Nick.



John Lewis headed to his office, closed the door, and retrieved the green envelope.  “Leah Murphy” read the exam paper it contained. 



It would not do to have a thief on his teaching team. John knew Lisa had stolen the paper to get Rebecca in trouble, then apparently felt remorse and returned it “anonymously”.  That was not hard to figure out as she was not clever enough to disguise the handwriting across the flap of the envelope addressing it to “Dr. Lewis”.  The 2 young professors also shared a desk in the same office and she would have been the only person to have had access to the shared key.  Maybe not for long, but for this week, Lisa had done a good job.


(part 2 tomorrow)
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘The Reformatory, Lyndsy’s Perspective’: Part 2


Readers,

Here’s part two of Lyndsy’s take on her fictional time with Amy at ‘The Reformatory’. Enjoy!

–  Dana


The REFORMATORY

Part 2-L




It was a very strange sensation to be so drifted into some sort of space where I didn’t feel overly anxious, and really had no concept of anything outside of my own thoughts.  Well, until Amy hollered at me “Are you okay?”  It snapped me back to where I was, in this place, my room, my new little buddy and realized now that I had a tender bottom!

Once she knew I was alright, something in her spank brought her to life, and she decided she wanted to go and socialize and that it was a good idea to go to her staff party after all.  “Come on Lyndsy, lets go out for a bit.  My boss even asked me to bring you too!”  So she dragged me there.  I knew a few of the people at least.  We were standing around, listening to the conversations and the music, realizing neither one of us could sit comfortably.  Her boss asked if we wanted a drink, and Amy said, “No thanks.”  I guess she liked the feel of her sore bottom!!!  Not me!!!  I was looking for some relief!!  Not only from the tender butt, but because I really was uncomfortable in social situations.  I asked if she had JD, and she said, “Sure thing!”  “Okay, I will have a double, on the rocks, if that’s not a problem?”  “Not at all!  Double Jack Daniels coming right up!!”  When she brought it, I think it was topped up just a little more than that!!  Soon I didn’t feel the tenderness and I enticed Amy down off the deck to the big garage where the music was blasting and ones were dancing.  It didn’t take long for us to get into the dancing too, but of course Amy couldn’t dance to any that would make her jump around too hard, and well, I didn’t need to make a scene myself!  Then this song by David Guetta came on and she went wild!  “Come on Lyndsy!!!  This is an awesome song!!”  It kind of started slow, and I was wondering why she wanted me to dance to it, not really my style at the moment, so I said “Ah, nooo, that’s okay!  Go ahead!”  She wouldn’t let it go.  I listened to the chorus, ‘I’m bullet proof, nothing to lose, fire away, fire away,… and the beat picked up!!  I made her suffer until the second chorus and then let her drag me out with the rest!  JD was hitting my head by now, so I was past the point of caring anyway.  But Amy was just screaming, “You shoot me down!  But I won’t fall!  I am titanium!!!!!”  Over and over again!!  I just laughed at her, and when it ended we both went laughing off the floor!  I slammed back the rest of my drink and realized it was near midnight.  “Hey kiddo, maybe we otta head ‘er home!  Don’t need another reason for the DK to smash our ash!”  Oh boy… yep!! Time to get going. 

We headed out laughing still as we went to the truck.  Amy tried to grab the keys from my hand, and I yanked them back.  She hollered at me, “Hey, you had a drink, you better let me drive!!”  “Oh Amy, I had one drink, take it easy!! We only live a few blocks away!  I’m fine!”  She looked at me with her adorable little frown, but I guess she didn’t want to argue in front of all her work mates.  Plus, she didn’t really know me too well yet.  We jumped in the truck and cranked the tunes up.  She was still not happy I was driving, but then guess what came on the radio??!!!  The Titanium song!!!  We both started to laugh again, and of course, she had to start hollering out the chorus again!!!

As we neared the house I turned the music down, but then Amy shut it right off.  “We don’t need anyone waking up, better not to take the chance.”   “Good idea, but it sure was fun!  Just what we needed!”

We controlled ourselves as we went in the house.  It’s not that we were not allowed to go out, as long as it wasn’t an unreasonable time and we came back to sleep there, so we were just being responsible and quiet and made our way to the room without incident.



The next day, my backside was still reminding me what happened, even if my mind tried to convince me it didn’t!!!  I decided to just stay in bed, because I had told Ms. Kane I don’t do mornings anyway.  Having breakfast was not a mandatory thing like she wanted us all to respect having supper together, so she didn’t harp on me too much for being slower in the morning, and then just heading to work.  I just pulled the covers up around my neck and curled up in a ball and drifted back to sleep.

I am not sure how long after I had dozed off, but in my sleep I heard a “rat-a-tat-tat”.  I slightly opened my eyes, not quite knowing what I heard exactly, and just listened without saying anything.  Hmmm, guess I was just dreaming.  Then I heard it again, “rat-a-tat-tat”, and after, “Lyndsy, are you awake?”  It was Ms. Kane knocking on the door.  “Umm, I am now?”  “Can I come in?”  “Yeah, whatever” I replied, but still had a hard time to keep my eyes open.  I heard the door open, then close quietly, and felt her sit on my bed.  She didn’t say anything, and I couldn’t open my eyes really yet.  Then I felt her looking at me, and I got a whiff of coffee.  I stretched, and tried hard to open the eyelids. 

“Well, good morning Miss Lyndsy!  Are you a sleepy head today?”  “Yep.”  “I brought you a coffee to help you out. I heard you guys come in last night.”  “Oh sorry, we were trying not to wake anyone up.”  “No, you were both quiet.  I just can’t sleep sound until I know everyone is home safe for the night.  What did you guys do?”  I stretched again, trying to wake my body up, but rolled onto my stomach because it still hurt too much to lie on my back.  My eyes were still heavy.  “Ummm, we just went to a staff party”  “Oh?”  “Well, we weren’t planning on it but, ah, Amy had a burst of energy, so she wanted to go socialize a bit.”

I turned my head towards the wall as I tried to get my eyes to want to open.  She rubbed my back, “What did you guys do there?  Did you have fun?”  I was too numb for all the questions.. besides, I didn’t want her to know I had JD…. So I didn’t answer in hopes she wouldn’t ask anymore.  “Lyndsy,”  she smacked me on the butt a couple times.  “Ouch!”   “Still sore?  It’s time to start moving, you should get to work soon.  Sit up and have your coffee.”  There was a pause for a minute.  “I asked you if you guys had fun.”  “Oh, yeah, yeah we did Ms. Kane, thanks.”  I was really trying to consider the fact of getting up, but still didn’t really move, and really didn’t want to seem like I wanted to talk.  After a minute she smacked my butt again a little harder, and stood up.  “Come on now, get up, you’ve slept in long enough, get dressed and have your coffee.”  She put the cup on the dresser and headed back out and downstairs. 

Mmmm I could smell it, and it made me want to move to reach it.  I fought hard to sit up, and then yeouch! I had to stand up quickly!!  Darn it my butt hurt more now than when I got the spank!!  That’s it!  I went and found my little stash of JD and glugged about two ounces into my coffee.  Mmmmm…. Even better now!!

I savoured every sip as I leaned my elbows on my tall dresser and just tipped the cup as necessary to my lips.  I had finally started to wake up, and the burning seemed a lot less intense, so I started to get ready for work. 

Just then Amy sent me a text, “Hey, u awake yet?” 

“Ya – barely – JD is helping” 

“What? Ur gonna get caught!” 

“Nah, she’s already come n gone”

“When r u leavin?”

“Bout 15 min”

“Ok – text me when u get to work!”

“Yep – Over.”

Me and Amy were at it for the next two days in a row steady texting back and forth.  I teased her about her Titanium song she cranked out at the party.  We joked about if Ms. Kane was with us partying, what it would be like, and on and on it went.  I knew Amy would have a harder time at work to not laugh out loud as she had other people in the office at times, but I could go escape to a room myself and chat with her.  Of course, this also carried out into the evenings when we were back together and at the Reformatory. 

I never realized that Ms. Kane had the power she did to affect our day to day lives.  But by the second day of us goofing off in our own little world of things we joked about, she had enough, and provided us with a phone that, well – I think it was a phone?  But if it actually made calls I would be surprised!!!  Not only that, that evening she also took our personal smart phones, and my mind tried to wrap around the idea she would be allowed to do that!!  Did I dare put up a fuss?  I mean, that was my life, my job, my contacts, my privacy, my connection to everything!!  I could feel it building up inside on how to handle this situation.  I needed backing, knowledge of some kind to present to her would be best, so that I could plead an argument as to why she couldn’t and didn’t have the right to do that!

I was relieved when Amy had to go to the office to see Ms. Kane first again.  That would give me time to search up some data, some “legal” explanation, some sort of retaliation as to why I could demand my phone back!!

I ran upstairs to my laptop.  I was punching in all kinds of information, but it was either too difficult to put together in short time, or it was just not exactly a situation I could use in this case.  I was getting anxious and frustrated as the minutes ticked.  Darn it!!  I gotta do something!!!  

DING!!!  The lights went on and JD jumped into my brain!!!  If I can’t find data, I will find bravery to plead my case!!!!  I went and found my little secret stash and slammed a mouthful.  I sat on my bed and took a deep breath.  I slammed another one, and realized I better not make it too obvious, so I put it carefully away.  I sat there as I tried to calm down, to shut down the anxiety I was feeling, to strengthen my walls so that I wouldn’t crumble when I tried to make a point.  To keep her at an emotional distance so that I could maintain my determination to fight for the right of my phone!!

As I began to feel my “bravery” come over me, I was able to gain my composure about this whole situation, and as I did, I heard a voice from the bottom step call me, “Lyndsy, please come down here right now!”  A shiver ran up my spine, but I took a second to go in the bathroom and swish some mouthwash around before obeying.

When I went downstairs, Ms. Kane was at her desk with my phone in her hand.  There it was.  My little life line, being handled by someone other than me!!  But as I headed into the room I couldn’t help but notice Amy standing in the corner with her butt as red as it had probably never been before!  I gulped as I looked at her, and then Ms. Kane spoke up, “Yes, you take a good look at Amy’s bottom, because yours is going to be redder than that!” 

My eyes slowly looked towards her, but not at her, and I still stood only 2 feet into the office door.  Then they went to my phone again.  She taunted me with it by holding it up, kind of waving it, to show me she had it in her possession, like I didn’t know.  “You have quite the fine technical gadget here, don’t you Lyndsy?”  I couldn’t talk.  Darn, where was that bravery I had hoped for!!!  I didn’t want to see her expression, so I kept my eye on the phone.  She looked at it, and played with it, and man, she was pushing on buttons and tapping into my information!!!  “You are not really allowed to be doing that Ms. Kane.”  I don’t know where that came from, but it was there and out in the open!  “What do you mean Lyndsy?  Come here and sit down please.”   I hesitated, and I still wouldn’t look at her.  I looked towards Amy as I started to walk and talk, “Its true Ms. Kane, it is rather questionable to go into someone else’s private property.”  She didn’t answer right away, so I looked back in her direction.  As I did that she stood up.  Oh my, what to do, what to do, what to do……

“Ma’am, out of sincere respect, I just need you to realize that that item is full of things that are private due to my work, and I had to make an oath so that I would not discuss the court discussions or names of ones that I do work for.”  She started to walk towards me, and I could feel my bravery was on.  Thank you, Thank you, Thank you JD!!!  NOW I could look at her, but not actually see her.  I could block out her eyes and her expressions so that I didn’t have to read them, and just look at the silhouette of her frame as I spoke.  As she came closer I continued, “By you reading that information, you are not actually disrespecting me, but tampering with legal issues that could come back on either one of us.”  She had stopped 2 feet in front of me.  But she was playing this game, where she actually was not saying anything at the moment, so that I had to scramble for words, and I hated that!!!  “Ms. Kane, will you please hand me back my phone.  I don’t care what you do to me for discipline, but that phone has to be in my possession due to the delicate information it carries.”  I don’t’ know where all that was coming from, but it was sounding legit to me!!  But darn, I didn’t want to think of what to say next!!  She held it up in front of my face, as she powered it off before me. 

“Well Lyndsy, do you have anything else to say before I get into my discussion with you?”  I just shrugged my shoulders as I lowered my eyes a little.  “Good.  But you did have a convincing argument.  I just wonder where that bit of bravery came from?  You are usually more of an observer, unless you are bratting.”  I could feel her trying to look into my face, but I turned to look at Amy again.  She took my chin in her right hand and turned my face to hers.  “Just so you can relax, well, for a moment, I would never tap into something as personal as your work information.  I understand that there are things that others can not know.  The only thing that I opened or read, are the texts that you and Amy have been sending back and forth the last two days.”  Was I relieved?  I don’t think so, I believe that was more of a tactical way to get my phone back.  And it didn’t seem to be working.  “Now, does your work information come through email or texting Lyndsy?”   “Email” I replied.  “So really, you can get your work information from your laptop, correct?”  “Well, yes.”  “Then by me taking your phone right now, and locking it in a safe with Amy’s, it really won’t affect your work, is that right?”  “Ahhhh”  “No, don’t try and think of a reason, just tell me yes or no.  Will it affect your work, by me taking your phone right now?”  “No”, I replied as my nose scrunched up with insult. 

Ms. Kane left me standing there.  I watched as she walked over to her closet, heard her opening the safe she had, and locking our phones inside.  Darn… Now I just have to handle whatever she is about to deal out.  And looking at Amy’s bum, I knew it was not something that was going to be pleasant.



“Miss Lyndsy!  Please bring yourself over here to my desk please.”  I once again hesitated, I guess as I tried to get a grip on what was ahead.  “Now!”  I looked over to Amy again and then back at Ms. Kane, and slowly walked towards her desk.  She came and stood in front of me again.  I didn’t know what to do or how to respond, so I just stood there and looked at my fingers as I started to pick them inflicting my own pain.

“Lyndsy.  Do you understand why I have taken your phones away?” she asked.  “Well, no, not really.  Because we know how to use them to their fullest potential?  And it takes up our time?”

“Are you sassing me?”  “No.  They do absorb a lot of our time because basically, our lives evolve around that source of communication.”

“Come over here Lyndsy.”  She walked towards the couch.  I just stood and watched again.  “Lyndsy!!  I said to come here!”  I again walked slowly towards her, because really, I was still upset she had control enough to take my phone, and I wanted to argue more about it.  But I didn’t really have a bigger come back than the one then I had presented earlier, and I think she knew that.  When I stood before her, she knelt down and started to undo my pants.  I went to hold them, but got a firm slap across my right arm.  Then she dropped them to the floor without saying another word.  She sat on the couch, smacked her thigh a couple of times, held up her arms waiting for me to lie over her lap.  I didn’t.  I stood there frowning, frustrated and fighting it all inside.  She still didn’t say a word, but spoke with her eyes, and the way she grabbed my right arm firmly with her right hand, I didn’t have a choice but have my body follow. 

As I settled there, she started to speak.  “Do you not think that maybe there is a lot of unnecessary time spent on those phones?”

 “No.  Everything I do on there is necessary ma’am.”   SMACK.

“Are you telling me that the texting that goes on between you and Amy ALL day long, is something necessary?” 

“Well, I would have to say yes to that.”  SMACK. SMACK.  I tightened up my buttocks.

“And why is it necessary that you two talk throughout the whole day?” 

“Because, we need to.  We need to discuss things that go on.  We need to share stuff about our day, or what was said, or heard, or seen.  Ohhhhh, I don’t know.  But it is necessary!  I need to communicate with her!”  And then there was a multitude of smacks applied to both cheeks.

When she stopped she continued, “Do you realize the time you are taking away from focusing on your jobs by the chit chat the two of you carry on during work hours?  Hours that you are getting paid for to do a job for someone?” 

“Ummmmm.  Not to be disrespectful, but that doesn’t actually apply to me ma’am.”  SMACK.  SMACK. SMACK.  SMACK. “But… but its true!!” I paused.  She said nothing.  I continued, “I only get paid for what I type!  Not for my time!”  Darn again no response.  I hated my back to her,  “So really, ummm…you are wrong about that.”  She didn’t say a word, but yanked down my underwear, and applied another set. SMACK.  SMACK.  SMACK. SMACK.

“Okay.  So, what about the TIME you are using to chat.  Are you keeping up with your work?”

 “Ahhhh….”  Again a heapful of spanks landed on my backside and I tensed up more as each one came down.  When she stopped, she paused, and I didn’t say anything.  I didn’t dare to reply!  I was WEEKS behind on work because my time was being used up to develop the relationship that I so needed from Amy!!! 

“You didn’t answer me Lyndsy!!” 

“Umm, no Ms. Kane.”

“No?  You are not keeping up to your work?  Is that what you meant?” 

“That’s what you asked wasn’t it?”  No words, just an impact of spanking that got faster and harder as she altered from one cheek to the other. 

“Breath Lyndsy!”  I tried to take a deep breathe, but I couldn’t, so she paused, “Take a deep breath.”  I finally got one almost to the pit of my stomach, but not quite.  She continued her spanking without hesitation.

When she stopped, she spoke again.  “So, you are behind on your work, mostly due to the communication you are having throughout the whole working day while you and Amy are separate, putting you both at risk with your jobs, and you are still wondering why I have taken your phones away?” 

“Ahh, I guess I understand ma’am, when you put it that way.” 

“Good!!”  And she continued spanking for another hundred rounds… Well, maybe it wasn’t, but it felt like it went on forever.  Then she said, “Now, stand up Lyndsy.”

I stood up, and went to pull up my underwear, but this time I heard, “No!!  We are not done Missy!  Take them right off, and go lean over my desk” was what she said as she walked towards her desk. 

“What?  Why?  Because me and Amy text each other?  Is not taking our phones enough punishment?  Never mind the physical one I just got??”  Ms. Kane turned around and stopped.  She just looked at me, and my “walls” went up so I couldn’t see her face or expression.  Yet, she would think I was looking right at her.  I didn’t dare focus on her face!!!

She walked right back up to me and with 6 inches between our noses she said, “You find your way over to my desk, place your hands on it, and I will be right back!!”  I just looked at her, I didn’t want to say anything with her that close in case she smelled I had slammed some JD earlier.  “Do …  you … under… stand … me?  I nodded my head instead.  She turned me around, smacked my butt and gave me a shove.  “Go!  We have something else to deal with.”  And with that she left the room. 

My brain went into overload trying to think of what she meant. I glanced over at Amy.  Poor girl had to listen to all of this.  I continued over to the desk.  Then I heard Amy speak up in an undertone, so I turned to look towards her, “Lyndsy.  Be careful.  Don’t sass back anymore. She found our texting about you and……” 

Just then Ms. Kane walked back in the room, “Amy!!!!  Be quiet!!  Or you will be in for more!”

Darn it!  Amy didn’t get to finish her sentence!!  I was still twisting so that I could look at Amy, and her eyes told me this was bad.  I just wasn’t quite sure what it was.  She squished her eyes tight, and I knew she was sending me a hug, and going to be thinking of me.  

“Amy, turn yourself around and face the wall.  I am not finished with Lyndsy, as you very well know.”  She was now sitting in her desk chair, right in front of me at eye level.  “Amy was correct.  There IS something that I found in your texting with her that is of concern to me Lyndsy.  I have come to realize you have been hanging around with some ‘bad association’ rather often.”  I just looked at her, puzzled.  I haven’t hung around with anyone lately?  All my time was absorbed between me and Amy.  I couldn’t figure out what she was talking about.  She must have seen my confusion, because she reached down to the floor and pulled up the container I had hid my JD in and placed it on the desk in front of me!!!!  My stomach seized up, and my breath stopped.  My eyes froze on the container, until I heard, “What would this be Lyndsy?” 

Do I dare play stupid?  Oh man, that wouldn’t work.  She obviously knows from the texts.  I looked towards her.  “Ummm. That might be some left over beverage I couldn’t finish awhile back?” 

“Is that a question?”   I didn’t reply, I just looked at the container. “And when would be the last time you might have opened this container?”  Again, I couldn’t tell her!!!  “Speak up!  And don’t you dare lie to me!”  I looked towards her, trying to lose the silhouette figure and see what her eyes might be saying, to figure out if she knew I had some just previous to this!!  I couldn’t tell.  My fear of knowing was stronger!!!  She stood up now, and picked the belt up off the desk.  She came around to the side I was on, and leaned over the desk beside me.  She then looked at me, and told me to look at her.  Darn!!!  This is too close for comfort!!  I took a deep breath, and held it as I looked her way.  She just stayed there, trying to hold my eye contact as I tried to hold my breath!!!  Darn her and her games!!!!  I don’t know what colour my face got to, but I gave in before she did, and lowered my head to the desk as I let out the air.  She stood up and faced towards Amy.  “I guess I have my answer, don’t I Lyndsy?” 

“I didn’t say anything?” 

“You didn’t have to!  Your breath speaks for itself!!  Did you actually have some of that before coming in here?”  I could feel her at my back, but not looking at me.  She had this habit of looking straight ahead when she would talk sometimes.  Then I felt a blow with the belt as it contacted my buttocks.  A shiver went curling up my spine, and made me cough!

“Damn!”  I said aloud. 

“I expect your answer to be ‘yes’ or ‘no’, and that is all.”  Another two blows of that belt.  I still didn’t answer.  And another 4 landed smartly across both cheeks at the same time.  I cringed, and lowered my head closer to the desk.  She waited about 30 seconds, and then about 10 were applied, even harder than the last ones!! 

“Okay!!! Okay!!!  Yes!!!  I did have a sip before I came down here!!!”  She plastered another 10 or so, but fast and furious.  “Damn, that’s enough already!!”  I yelled as I stood up and turned around with a firm frown on my face.  I figured I was dead for that!  And I did see more of an irritated look on her face, but she always stayed pretty cool. 

“Listen to me.  I will decide when it is enough!”  She was maintaining eye contact, and I never lost the frown.  “And you, young lady, have broken one of the major rules that I fully warned you about the day you arrived!  Absolutely no alcohol under my roof!!!  Now, wipe that look off your face, turn around, and bend over that desk!!!”

I couldn’t help but sneer, and let out a huge sigh.  She then took action upon herself, turned me around, pushed me down on the desk, wrapped her right arm around my waist, and walloped me I don’t know how many times!!  I was just thankful that I DID have JD!! Because it was surely helping with the pain of this situation!!!

She stood up, went around to the other side of the desk, put the belt in the drawer and sat in her chair across from me.  “Lyndsy, look at me now.”  I didn’t want to look her way, I was frustrated with her at the moment.  But, I slowly brought my head up to do what she asked.  “Do you know one of the reasons I do not want you to have alcohol in this house?”  I just looked at her, with no response.  “You do realize that you are here because of your misuse of alcohol, don’t you?” 

“Misuse in whose terms?” I asked. 

“Are you being smart with me?” 

“No!! I have never had a problem with it, or got myself into trouble because of having it, well, up until THIS moment.” 

“Are you not using alcohol as one of your coping methods, and being careless with it, or reckless sometimes?  Like driving after having drinks?”  Hmmm I couldn’t argue that.  But I was never careless or reckless!  That would mean spilling it or wasting it!  And to me THAT is alcohol abuse!!!

“Well, yeah.  I have on occasion.” 

“You are here to learn new coping skills Lyndsy, and I am here to help you with that.  And one of the ones we will be getting rid of is your turning to alcohol.  Why would you even consider having it when you were already in trouble for the misuse of your phones?  Are you just trying to push me harder?”

“No.  I was nervous!!  And I was frustrated you took my phone, and so I went to find information on why you were legally not allowed to do that, and when it got overwhelming, I had a mouthful, hoping it would at least give me some confidence to argue my thoughts.”

“Well, a mouthful could be a few ounces!!  Do you think it was that much?” 

“I don’t know.  Maybe.  Maybe a little more than an ounce.” 

“And did you just have the one mouthful?”  I lowered my head, I was caught anyway, so I just said, “No, I had two.” 

She stood up again, came around the side I was on, stood me up, and said, “I am here to help you not to do that Lyndsy.  To not feel like you have the need to use alcohol in that way.  I am here for you to express your frustrations, or when you feel overwhelmed, so we can work on it together, verbally.  I want you to use more healthy coping options.  Do NOT ever let me catch you with alcohol in this house again!!!!  Do you hear me?” 

“Yes, I got it.”

“Okay”  She was quiet for awhile as I could feel her looking at me.  “I believe you.” 

Ms. Kane paused for a moment again, and I looked at her for the first time, without the silhouette covering.  I could see she was sincere, and she was really trying, and obviously allowing her thoughts to come together. “I want you to stand in that corner over there for the next ten minutes and really think about this Lyndsy. And think about the opportunity you have here. I am pretty sure that Amy over there will support you the same way you are supporting her. There is a reason why I put the two of you in the same room.”

I looked over to Amy and Ms. Kane was right. I had never met anyone like her before. This was maybe the opportunity, an opportunity to finally become the person I was striving for. The person I needed to explore and needed to let go and let grow. Amy spoke directly with that girl buried inside of me.  And even though I loved it, I feared it at the same time.  That is why I still needed JD in reach………


Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘I Spy a Private Spanking’ Top-shelf spanking fiction!


Readers,
Here’s one last entry to the ‘What the Camera Saw’ story contest for January. Missy and Angel entered this excellent story as non-contestants, and I’m thrilled at how well they’ve done. Missy and Angel have even managed to get Lyndsy and Annika’s characters from ‘The Reformatory’, as well as their friend Cras, mixed up in this mess!
Let’s hope that they decide to share more of their collaborations.

Enjoy!

–  Dana

I Spy a Private Spanking
It was an ordinary day. My twin and I decided we would make mischief, as usual. Susie and I couldn’t go a day without getting in trouble. The weekends were especially bad for Mom and Dad, who couldn’t find any use for us. Rather than deal with our bratty and incorrigible ways, they usually sent us out of the house with plenty of money to keep ourselves occupied and give them a few hours of peace.
On this fateful day, my sister and I felt like doing a little more than just shopping. We decided to go deep into the woods where there was some sort of abandoned mental institution. We hadn’t been there in a while. The last time we were frightened off by some kind of mad scientist who was always rambling off numbers and equations to herself, and smacking around a tall handsome man whom she called Experiment #7. “You’re a crazy maniac, QP!” We often heard him scream at her, to which she almost always replied, “We’re all mad in here!” Susie always wanted to introduce herself, she wasn’t afraid of crazy people. Probably because she was just a little crazy herself. I was always the more reserved sister, definitely mischievous but not near as brazen as Susie. I pleaded with her not to make this known to this QP person, and finally she backed off. I was really afraid we both would end up getting smacked, but today this was the absolute least we would have to contend with.
When we actually got to the building, it seemed to have been converted. From the outside we really couldn’t even tell what it was. It didn’t seem like a mental institution, or a prison.  Perhaps it was some sort of school but it didn’t seem very lively. Needless to say, we were both extremely curious. In situations like this, there was only one thing to do and only one way to find out. Obviously we would have to scope out the place for ourselves. So, cell phones handy, ready to call each other in case we had to split up, we gingerly approached the building from the left side. There were more trees in this area that could shield us in case we got caught. Yes, there was a loud and visible NO TRESPASSING sign on the front of the property, which naturally we ignored.
As we crept out from the edge of the woods, walking towards the building, I could swear I heard some sort of smacking sounds coming from somewhere. I was terrified the madwoman might still be there and wanted to run away, but Susie insisted on exploring. She told me the voice didn’t really sound like the madwoman. It was more mature sounding, very stern. This was odd. Reluctantly, but out of curiosity I stayed and watched as Susie started zeroing in on the sound. I followed her but was much more cautious and I stayed a few feet behind as she moved closer. I could tell there were no curtains or blinds on the window, which I suppose made sense. This place was in the middle of nowhere and unless a person was trespassing, nobody would be privy to what was going on here. Except today, because we were trespassing, we would unravel a gigantic secret that against my better judgment, we would recklessly expose.
I stayed frozen in my place, but Susie had no fear. She crept up to the window, stretched out her body and looked directly inside. She ducked almost immediately when she saw what was going on. Mouthing the words, she started soliciting me with the pleas of: “you need to come here! Please! I’m not kidding, you need to see this.” I could not resist. Rarely anything excited my sister anymore so I knew this must be good. I slowly approached, being very careful while walking so there could be no sounds heard as my feet crunched the dead leaves beneath them. We inched our bodies up towards the window, and neither of us could believe what we were seeing. A young man was being spanked by a beautiful woman with short black hair and sparkling but angry, crystal blue eyes.
“You will NEVER disrespect me like that again!” SMACK!-SMACK!-SMACK!-SMACK!!!  
“DO…..*smack*…… I……. *smack* …….MAKE…….. *smack*…..MY…… *smack*…..SELF…. *smack*……CLEAR???”  SMACK!-SMACK!-SMACK!!!   

We could not believe what was going on, and I couldn’t believe what Susie was doing. She pulled out her cell phone and started recording this incredible scene as it was unfolding in front of us two very stunned girls. I honestly couldn’t believe Susie was recording this; it was a total violation of privacy. Sure we had pulled a lot of crazy stunts in our short 19 years but never anything like this. I started to panic.  

“Let’s get outta here Susie!  She will see us,” I cried out.  Not even considering putting the phone down and leaving, Susie turned to me rudely and with some sort of authority that she believed she deserved because she was born first (Susie always prided herself on the fact she was older because she was born 73 seconds earlier than me). “Shut up you little baby!  Don’t be such a prude!’ she started to say. I guess she realized she was speaking a little too loudly at her little sis. She felt a tad remorseful because I really played up the wounded look. “Calm down, Sarah,” she whispered a little nicer this time.  Then sarcastically, she added, “What’s she going to do if she does see us, anyway?  Spank us too?” She chuckled but I didn’t find this at all amusing. I didn’t protest any further though because I was afraid that someone would hear us talking to each other.   I was really worried that we would be busted before we could pull off this sneaky stunt. 

Being the sensible one of the two, I had a very bad feeling and knew this wouldn’t turn out well. Not willing to leave my twin, I reluctantly stood by while the camera on Susie’s new iPhone kept recording every dreadful detail. Whatever was going on must have been very serious. I had to divert my eyes several times, despite my overwhelming desire to look. My heart kept racing and I felt a little queasy as my ears filled with the sounds of thuds and whacks and pleas and promises. 

“Yes Ma’am!  Perfectly clear! I am sorry!,” we heard from the young man as smack after smack landed on his already bruised and battered bottom as it lay across the lap of this stunning woman. I couldn’t deny it. I was fascinated. I had never been spanked and I had never seen anyone get spanked. Our parents had threatened us girls constantly, especially when they were at their wits end. However, they never followed through.  We were definitely Daddy’s girls. Big brown doe eyes, adorable pouty lips, chestnut hair and frilly dresses that warmed our daddy’s heart, always kept our bottoms safe, even from Mommy. He couldn’t stand to see his precious little girls disciplined. The most we ever got was a $50 dock from a $300 a month allowance check. And by allowance, I mean we made our beds like once a week to help out the maid. (we usually did this on the day we were going to be getting our checks)  We had spent19 years refining our kiss-up skills to Daddy, we knew how to work him.  I was better at this than Susie was.  Daddy knew I was the innocent one and it was Susie that always got me in trouble.  I had 19 years of practice mastering that one too.  Daddy sure was a sucker.  

Susie must’ve been feeling bad too. I watched her face as she watched the scene, and I could swear I saw more than just a twinge of guilt on her features. She probably felt guiltier than I did, because as it turned out, she really was the instigator this time. Well really, I didn’t know what she was thinking. Susie was never really the type to express any genuine remorse or reform. I started to think of all terrible, bratty things I had done that could easily have landed me across the lap of a woman like this. I wondered if the person being spanked had done anything even half as naughty as what Susie and I had done over the years.  While the bratty part of Susie probably thought it was fun to be doing this, and was relishing the thrill of possibly getting caught, she eventually did take my advice and decided that we should leave for everybody’s own good. I was actually a little disappointed that she didn’t put up more of a fight to stay, but I would never tell her this. Well, not right at this moment anyway.

Back in our room, I couldn’t stop watching the video. I couldn’t quite understand why I was so captivated by this beautiful woman. She was so pretty, but also very strict looking and she was wielding an evil implement with a red loop at the end. I don’t know what to call it because I had never seen anything like that, but it definitely caused a lot of pain for the poor person being whacked with it. All I kept thinking was, “Wow, that woman has a wicked left arm,” and “how could anybody have such a durable backside?” I had plenty more thoughts but they were interrupted. 

“Hey Sarah, we should post this on Spankingtube” I heard Susie blurt out from across the room as she was changing into her pajamas. “If people are as interested in this as you are, we will be superstars! That way you can watch this on the Internet all the time, and I can have my freakin’ phone back.”  

I raised an eyebrow at the comments, and was both surprised and excited. “That’s a great idea!  But Susie, YouTube would shut down our channel and we already have like 12 hits of us singing to the giant lizard in the neighbor’s yard and we just put it up yesterday. I don’t think this kind of content is appropriate for YouTube anyway.” 

Then I paused for a second, and I replayed my sister’s sentence in my head. I realized that I misheard something. “Oh wait. Ummmm…. You didn’t say YouTube did you, Susie?  Did you just say spankingtube?” It took a second to register. Susie was silent, but her face was blushing a bright red, almost the same color as that poor boy’s red bottom. As her face became brighter, I knew something was amiss. I ran over to my sister and grabbed her shoulders, “What is spanking tube?” I demanded to know. I was quite intrigued and not willing to let this go. I forced my older sister to spend the rest of the night explaining and showing me things that blew my mind. 

After much contemplation, the next morning we decided to create an account and upload our first video. Neither of us really thought the video was going to garner as much attention as it did. We did not have any idea that the woman we had recorded was a world renowned professional disciplinarian; well at least I sincerely didn’t.  Apparently we were not the only ones with such admiration for this beautiful, dark haired and mysterious woman.  After only 4 hours the video had 6,000 views.  By the next morning, it had exceeded 18,000 hits. Then it spread to other sites and was being favorited and blogged about and reviewed. It was something scandalous. It was being downloaded and uploaded all over the internet.  I started to worry about what we had done, but I was also overcome with the magnitude of it all. 

At first we had agreed to remain anonymous, but as the video started to go viral, we quickly became greedy and wanted our due credit. I guess we had created something like the Blair Witch Project of the spanking world. It was too exciting to pass up and we reworked our profile to put our real names as the authors of the content. We even went so far and were bold enough to confess that the video was private and that we had gone to extraordinary lengths and broken many laws to acquire it. I did try to talk Susie out of some of it, but her ego got the best of her. Then my ego joined in as soon as we became flooded with praise, comments, questions and even requests for interviews. Soon enough, anyone watching the video knew the names of the two naughty girls that were bold enough to not only record, but publicly post a video of this private spanking session online for all to see.  

A couple of days later when the video had reached 100,000 hits, I began to panic. “Susie this is going too far.  That spanking session should have been kept private.  Now both of these people have been outted all over the internet.  What are we supposed to do?  She is a highly respected disciplinarian, apparently, and she was just doing her job.” We had learned of this fact (well, once again, at least I did) after receiving fascinating e-mails, links to other videos that she was in and a simple Google search for beautiful dark-haired disciplinarians and strange red looped implements. Apparently, not only was the woman famous in the spanking community but so were the things she spanked people with, like a loop. We had learned it was something called Delrin and after we researched it a bit more we found out it was created by a store called Cane-iac and that it was much despised by the person the woman disciplined. He was also well known in the spanking community as the Very Bad Boy and he had a Wonderful Wife who also used this delrin stuff on his poor butt. 

All of this was making me very afraid. And I told Susie as much. “We had no business doing what we did, and I am ashamed of myself for being a part of it. How could we not have realized that she is so well known before we did this? What if she tries to sue us or something?”   

“I don’t know,” Susie lied.  Susie was feeling a bit guilty too, but she was having too much fun with all this attention. Besides, she had known exactly what she was doing the whole time, and she did feel a little guilty that she had kept it from her baby sister. She wouldn’t share her secret, but she would definitely share the blame if it came down to that, which it would. I didn’t know any of that then. All I knew is that we were about to be rich and famous. 

“Hey Susie, check this out,” I called out to Susie as I was checking my new e-mails.  “Listen to this. It is an email from some lady about our video.”  

Dear Sarah and Susie Mitchell,   

My name is Bella Cras. I am the Head of Research and Senior Vice President of Marketing at GoneViralGroup Inc.  I recently saw your video, “I Spy A Private Spanking“.  The reason I am writing to you is because our company manages the rights of various videos that have gone viral, ensuring that video owners get paid top dollar to license their videos to radio stations, television networks and multiple online venues.  We would like to speak with the both of you about managing and obtaining the rights to your video. You would be well compensated, of course. It is quite popular and all of our employees are very impressed with your success as first time video uploaders. We would like to know if you two might be interested in doing some consulting work for our company. 

Our offices are located in Las Vegas, Nevada. If you are interested in our offer and if your applications are successfully processed, we would like to detain you for a year to work exclusively for GoneViralGroup Inc.   

We prefer to meet our clients in person for this first meeting. Even if you decline our offer after reading the fine print, this will be a nice vacation for you at our expense. We will provide luxury transportation and accommodations if you agree to meet with us.  I look forward to hearing from you. 

Senior Vice President of Marketing and Head of Research  
GoneViralGroup Inc. 

Bella Cras 

We were both more than startled, our eyes popping just about right out of our little heads. Something didn’t sit right with me, I just had one of those gut feelings that something couldn’t be right. I reread the letter aloud. “Hey Susie, why do you think they said they want to detain us for a year?” 

Susie rolled her eyes at me. “Are you kidding me Sarah? Obviously it’s a typo. Any idiot could see that they meant to say retain. Look, I don’t see why you’re seeing typos and not dollar signs. I see the megabucks, vacation, quitting college and living the good life.” Susie was getting overly excited about this prospect. She started pacing around the room with visions in her head. “Listen Sarah, you type quicker than I do so stop being little Miss Grammar Nazi and start writing a response to Ms. Bella Cras. What kind of a name is Bella Cras anyway?” 

“I don’t know,” I replied meekly. “I kind of like it. Sounds like a little elf or something. It’s cute.” I don’t think Susie appreciated that very much. 

“Whatever,” Susie said before she began dictating her response for me to type out to Bella Cras, accepting the offer to meet in Las Vegas. Little did either of us know, this meeting would bring drastic changes to both of our lives (or rather, little did I know). 

A week later we were in Vegas. Much to our surprise, our parents were happy to see us go. They were concerned at first because they thought it was some kind of scam, or vacation we were going to try to take on their dime. When they found out it was a job opportunity (naturally we excluded the fine details) and they might not have to be supporting their young adult children for the rest of their lazy lives, they could barely contain their excitement. And off we went. 

Although Texas and Vegas are not very far apart, we had never been to Vegas.  It was not exactly as we anticipated, and it definitely did not live up to what we had imagined. We were not put up in one of the fancy hotels where the casinos were located. We did not have limo transportation service. Instead we were driven to some kind of large house where we were greeted by two young ladies who introduced themselves as Lindsay and Amy. Neither of whom was Ms. Bella Cras. They told us that Ms. Bella had a meeting in London after having won a big writing contest, but that the president of the company would be glad to meet with us directly. We were then escorted into the formal living room where we awaited, with high expectations, the president of GoneViralGroup, Inc. 

Lindsay and Amy were very nice and accommodating; they provided us with all sorts of sweets and beverages, and their manners were impeccable but I was sensing something again. It seemed like both of them wanted to break out into a fit of laughter every time they looked at us. It even made Susie uncomfortable, and she was hard to rattle. We brushed it off. When Lindsay and Amy left the room we joked that these two brats must be way low on the payroll and were just jealous of our instant fame and success. We were moving up in the world. They would probably be serving tea and cupcakes for the rest of their lives. 

Talking about our fame and impending fortune excited us again and we completely forgot about the girls. We started chatting about what kind of wonderful life we were going to have here in Vegas. Susie also said she was going to complain about the lack of luxury accommodations and transportation, and she would demand on behalf of the both of us, that this oversight be made up to us immediately. 

That’s when the woman walked in, causing a silence to envelop the room that was almost deadly. Susie dropped  her cupcake and I opened my mouth to say something but my jaw just hung there and nothing came out. 

The woman was smiling at us but there was something that seemed superficial about it. “I would introduce myself,” she said in a somewhat severe tone “but I think you two already know who I am.” 

She looked at Susie, and then the cupcake on the floor, and back to Susie. “Young lady, pick up that cupcake and dispose of it properly,” she instructed Susie.  “While the two of you may have made me out to look like some nutty woman to the rest of the world, I assure you, I am not, and I will not tolerate you making a mess of my home.”  I had not realized that the woman had a southern accent. It was stern, but comforting. Susie was too filled with rage at having been tricked to think that anything could be comforting right now. She just stared at the woman and challenged her with silence. 

“Let’s go!  Get that mess cleaned up right now!” The woman demanded, while still penetrating my sisters eyes with hers. “We have a few things that we need to discuss, so when you are finished you can have a seat on the sofa and wait until I am finished talking with your sister in my office.”  She turned and looked at me. I looked at my sister, trembling. The woman snapped her fingers to direct my attention back to her. I looked at her, startled like a deer in headlights and did not respond to her cues to move and follow her as she started toward the end of the hallway, the sounds of her high heels echoing as they clicked against the hard wood floors. When she turned around and saw that neither of us had moved, either to follow her or to pick up the cupcake, she cast those crystal blue eyes at both of us and waited for someone to do something as she tapped her heel against the floor, as to clearly indicate that she was irritated. 

I suddenly put my head down, feeling truly ashamed. I was also terribly nervous and even felt a little sick. I was terrified about what was going to happen. Susie and I could have ruined our lives with this stupid stunt and now we would have to face this fact. Always resigned to be the good twin, well not so much the good one, more like the one who was just slightly less bad, I followed the woman as she instructed and found myself in her office. This was the first time that I had left Susie behind. I felt awful and the tears started streaming down my face.  

Susie was enraged with her little sister’s meek attitude and was also disappointed that she hadn’t taught me better.  She refused to be the doormat she thought I just showed myself to be. Susie showed her anger by staring back at the woman, who was standing in the door frame waiting for her to pick up the damn cupcake before she closed her office door. Susie had no intentions of picking up any cupcake today. After about 3 minutes and complete silence, something made my sister change her mind. She just couldn’t bear how uncomfortable it was becoming to be stared at, and while she could outstare just about anyone, she couldn’t quite outstare this woman. She finally figured picking up the cupcake would be only a minor blow to her ego and would be worth it to get this lady away from her. 

The woman walked back over to my defiant sister who was now mumbling something under her breath as she cleaned her mess.  “There had better not be so much as one crumb on this floor when I come back to check,” she said before turning and walking towards her office, ushering me all the way inside.   

I heard very faint laughter as the woman closed the door, leaving it open just a crack. I could vaguely hear what was going on outside. Later I would learn everything that happened when I was away from my sister.  The same two girls who greeted us walked in after I had been escorted out, both eating heavily powdered doughnuts.  Susie was disgusted. If there were cupcakes, why would anyone choose DOUGHNUTS? 

 “Oops”, said one of the girls as her powdered treat fell to floor in the very same spot where Susie had just finished picking up her cupcake from. Both girls laughed.  The second girl stepped on it, grinding it into the carpet as Susie looked on stupefied as the white crumbs became crushed into the lush carpet.  “Oops” said the other one before they left the room giggling. She couldn’t remember which one it was but would later find out it was the one named Lindsay.  Their laughter could be heard echoing down the corridor.   

“Stupid little brats!, my sister murmured, still in disbelief and loud enough that I could hear it.  “No freakin way am I cleaning up after those jerks.” I did not know what she was talking about yet but I was feeling increasingly uncomfortable. Susie left the smashed doughnut in its place. Later, my sister told me when she was looking around she noticed there were a bunch of rocks in various sizes, shapes and colors all about this place. She suspected maybe spanking people was not the only issue this spanking maniac had.  I looked around the office probably about the same time Susie was looking around the living room, when I also noticed the rocks everywhere. “Rocks?” I thought. “Why rocks?” I was quite curious, but very soon, I would not be thinking about rocks. 

“Stop daydreaming, young lady,” the offended woman scolded. I blushed and she continued to stare at me, but now she had removed her glasses and was looking at me over them. I wanted to run away. Just by looking at her I knew she had to have thought long and hard about how to best handle this situation. She would confirm this in just a second.  She informed me that when she first saw the headline, “I Spy a Private Spanking“, it caught her eye just as it had done to a million other people that saw it.  She was sitting in her office checking email when she saw it streaming on the Yahoo main page.  She was in a state of shock when she opened the link and saw herself interacting with the naughty boy in Texas.  In the place that clearly said no trespassing. She was working to have the building made into a formal place of discipline that would mirror the one I was sitting in right now.  I didn’t even want to consider what she meant by “formal place of discipline,” so I just sat there with a lump in my throat as she continued to tell me how she felt about the situation. 

She was furious when she saw herself on video and immediately called her lawyers and put them to work on it.  She demanded that they have the video removed from every single one of the websites by the end of the business day. Originally she had wanted to file a lawsuit against the person who posted the video, and she was determined to hunt down that person and make them pay for what they had done. It wasn’t long before she found that there was not just one person, but two persons involved, and that these two persons were me and my sister. She waited a couple of days before she concocted the scheme with Ms. Cras to get us to Vegas. In that time she had some room to calm down and formulate a different plan. She had her lawyers back off for the moment, as she had thought of a much better punishment to give us herself . Much better than what we could be given at the hands of the law. She continued to explain all this to me while I kept wishing I had the power of flight, or invisibility or anything to escape. 

I sat in front of her desk with my head lowered, every now and again stealing a brief glance ahead of me, trying to digest the enormity of sitting before the very beautiful and apparently rather famous, Ms. Dana Kane. I couldn’t look at her for too long because I was much too intimidated and ashamed. She was way too pretty and I was way too terrified. I thought it might be easier going head to head with Judge Judy. I focused on playing nervously with a ring that I wore on my right hand that was given to me as a gift by my sister. The sudden feeling of betrayal I had to both the woman and my sister overwhelmed me. Tears flooded my eyes. 

“Young lady, please look at me,” Ms. Kane instructed. I looked up and before I even realized what was happening I was now sobbing and apologizing. “I am so sorry for what we did.  I am so ashamed,” I cried.  I didn’t know much about Ms. Kane but I had one of those gut feelings again that she understood that I was genuinely remorseful. It was clear that Ms. Kane was a strict disciplinarian but she also proved herself to be kindhearted and compassionate. After a few moments of silence, Ms. Kane got out of her chair and came beside me. “Are you Sarah or Susie?” She asked me. 

“I’m Sarah,” I said, crying. I felt horrible when the words came out of my mouth. I didn’t want to be Sarah. I didn’t want to be me. I didn’t want to be anyone who could do something so terrible to someone. With my head down and my face in my hands, I continued to weep.  

“Sarah, I would like you tell me how it is that you two came to have that video and how it got posted for the world to see.  And I want you to tell me the truth. Do you understand me?”  She grabbed a tissue from her desk and with a gentle hand, lifted my chin up and wiped my eyes with it. She gave me an extra tissue to wipe my nose.  She held my face in position so that I would be forced to look deep into her eyes. I think she actually felt sorry for me because I was so distressed looking. 

“I promise you that everything will be ok.  You just need to be honest with me and trust me.  Can you do that Sarah? “Although I didn’t understand it, I knew that I already had a great deal of trust and respect for this woman. I told my story, our story, and did not leave out one single detail.  I claimed full responsibility for the role I played in it.  I could tell at times during my confession that Ms. Kane was starting to feel riled again, which is clearly understandable. But she did not betray me with anger or severe admonishment. 

“Thank you for being honest Sarah.  By taking responsibility for your part, you have shown me that you really are a good girl.  You just made some very poor choices, didn’t you?” I nodded in agreement and tried not to cry because there were no more tissues left. (Clearly, a lot of crying took place in this office.) 

“So wouldn’t you agree that those poor choices should have consequences?”   

I nodded in agreement, again. I knew it was the answer she wanted to hear, but I also knew it was the right answer. My sister and I had never suffered any consequences and our lives were going to shambles because of it. We were not doing well in school. We had no responsibilities. As young adults we were still supported by our parents, and we swindled all our money on things we didn’t need. To be honest, we both just felt lost in the world. 

“I am going to give you two scenarios, and I want you to make a choice as to which one will best suit you,” Ms. Kane began.  “I want you to listen carefully and do not make another poor choice.  Scenario number one….I press charges against you both and have you arrested for trespassing on private property and for filming me without my consent and for making it available for the public to see, again without my consent.  While you and your sister are fighting criminal charges, my lawyers will be busy putting together a lawsuit that will suck every dime from you, your sister, and your family.  Your unborn children and grandchildren will still be paying your debt long after you are gone.” She was definitely still a tad angry but when she saw that I was about to pass out from fear, she softened her tone. 

Scenario number 2.  You will live here at this institute for wayward naughty boys & girls for one year under my direct supervision.  You will follow strict rules and have chores and responsibilities.  You will also be disciplined as I see fit.  With that, you will have guidance and direction and a whole lot of love.  I think you could probably use some guidance, am I right? I had started sobbing again, against my will and all I could do really was nod. 

Ms. Kane was sympathetic, but not to a fault. “I need you to use words to answer me from now on…no more nodding, Sarah.  Understand?”   

I looked up to the woman who would become my mentor and nodded my head but then I quickly tried to un-nod it because I was told not to nod; and I saw a light shine behind Ms. Kane’s eyes as she struggled not to laugh when I simultaneously was nodding every which way and exclaiming, “Yes ma’am, I understand.” 

“That’s a good girl” said Ms. Kane as she moved a strand of hair from my wet face. “Stop moving your head Dear.  Now, before you make your final decision, you will be getting a spanking. Whether you stay here or not, you’re going to experience consequences for your actions.” With that she guided me up off the chair, took a seat upon it and positioned me over her lap. I was stunned and every muscle in my body clenched with fear and apprehension, and after only the first smack I cried out in pain. I was so embarrassed I didn’t even realize that Ms. Kane had lifted up the dress I was wearing and began to smack my bottom over and over again on my panties. When the shock wore off, the pain began to register and I started sobbing, now for multiple reasons. Thankfully, she didn’t go very hard on me but my bottom had never felt anything like this before. Now I was truly ashamed and had to be reminded of it until the sting went away, and how long that would be, I did not know. 

“Are you ready to make your choice young lady?” Ms. Kane asked me. I was too dazed to even realize she was saying anything, and had to be reminded with a sharp smack to my backside. Immediately I went into ultra-obedient mode. 

“Ma’am, there is no choice to make.  I understand that I need guidance and direction.  I need to be held accountable and I need discipline.  Will you please be my disciplinarian and let me move into your institution?  I promise to be a good girl for you.”   

Ms. Kane smiled and leaned down to kiss me on the forehead. “Go stand in that corner over there with your hands behind your back and do not move until I tell you to.  I’m going to have a little talk with your sister now”.  Of course I did as I was told.  I felt something inside of me that I could not ever remember feeling. It was a good feeling, a safe feeling.  I knew I was where I was supposed to be.  I stood in the corner, afraid for Susie, afraid for her decision and afraid for her fate. What if she didn’t make the right choice? 

I listened as Ms. Kane’s footsteps left the room I was in and I knew Susie must be hearing the heels coming down the hallway.  Ms. Kane had left the door open a crack, and although we both knew very well where snooping gets a person, I think she left it open for me so that I could watch what was happening with her and my sister. My sister didn’t turn her head to respond to the approaching footsteps.  She was still mad about everything that had happened up to that point.  The heels stopped behind her.  She kept her gaze focused outside the window and still did not respond when she felt Ms. Kane come right up to her.  “I see you have a problem following directions,” the woman whispered in Susie’s ear. “And also that you like windows.  Anything interesting happening out there? Anything private you want to record and post to go viral?” she asked sarcastically. 

Feeling awkward, Susie responded to none of the latter. “Nope, lady. I don’t have a problem at all,” said my smart mouthed sister.  “Those two crazies you have running around here are going to have a problem though as soon as I see them again.”   

“Is that right?” Ms. Kane asked her, somewhat shocked at such a brazen attitude for somebody in her situation. “First of all, it’s Ms. Kane… or Ms. Lady or at least something with a Ms. before it. You are going to need a lot of work, I see.  Right now I think you should be worried about yourself and your bottom, Missy.  You are one smart remark away from going across my lap for the spanking that I invited you here for. I was going to give you time and even an option but you have abused that opportunity and now I’m going to punish you.”  

My sister looked away from the window she was staring out to avoid looking at Ms. Kane, and replied, “Yeah right, Ms. Lady! I don’t think so. Not this girl.” Ms. Kane had had enough at that point and not 2 seconds later did my sister find herself going across the woman’s lap and receiving the spanking of her life.  Susie kicked and screamed for 10 minutes as the smacks kept coming. I snuck my head out for a better view and saw that Ms. Kane had not only taken down her pants, but had immediately stripped her of the rest of her dignity by removing her white cotton panties. I had seen my sister’s bottom plenty of times. We weren’t shy. We got dressed in front of each other and stuff like that, But I have never seen it look so vulnerable. I didn’t realize how nicely shaped it was until it was positioned over Ms. Kane’s lap, arched up almost begging for punishment. It really was hard for me to watch. Every time I thought Ms. Kane would stop, she didn’t. She was good at her job and she knew when to end the spanking. She knew she had to continue the spanking until Susie abandoned her tough front and accepted her place over Ms. Dana Kane’s knee. 

After about 10 minutes, I saw that Susie couldn’t hold it in anymore. My heart broke for her a little, as I knew her pride was shattering. She must’ve been holding back tears for a long time and suddenly they came rushing out of her, as did all the pent-up tension as she submitted to her punishment. Poor Susie cried and cried and cried and finally her body went limp over the disciplinarian’s lap. 

Ms. Kane saw this as an opportunity and decided to ask her just then what happened to the doughnut and why it was crushed up into her carpet. “It wasn’t my doughnut,” I heard her cry out, and then I realized that she was right because she had a cupcake! My mouth opened in a little bit of shock when I realized what must’ve happened back there. And then it was confirmed. I heard my sister yell out, “Those little jerks crushed the doughnuts into your carpet. I threw my cupcake away like you told me to.” Ms. Kane gave my sister another dozen or so very severe whacks with her hand that caused a whole new flood of crying and told her not to use inappropriate language and especially not to call names. 

Just then, the two girls came walking in the room acting all prim and proper.  “Oh sorry Ms. Kane, we didn’t mean to interrupt,” they lied as they turned to leave.   

“Ladies…” was all Ms. Kane had to say and the girls froze and slowly turned around.   

“Yes Ma’am?”   

“I want you two to formally meet Susie.”  The girls chuckled to themselves as they said hi to the girl draped across the woman’s lap.  “Now Susie, I was sure I told these girls to give you a cupcake. So how is it that there is a doughnut on the floor over there?’ asked Ms. Kane.  “Did you come here with your own cupcakes?  I am sure I saw you with one”  

Lindsay decided to seal her fate at that moment with an obnoxious lie because she knew she wouldn’t be able to explain the doughnut.  “Ms. Kane, she took my doughnut from my hand and smashed it into the carpet and said she didn’t care who this house belonged to and that nobody would tell her what to do.” 

“Is that right Amy?” Ms. Kane asked with a raised eyebrow as she turned to the other girl.  Amy knew exactly what this meant and Lindsay just about put an elbow into her rib in an effort to nudge her into lying for her.  Amy looked at Lindsay and then she turned to the other side of  her where there was this giant stone that must have weighed 10 tons and been transported by aliens.  They both looked at Dana panicked, literally caught between a rock and a hard place.  They were both busted, and they knew it. Lindsay tried to recant her statement but it was too late and Amy was in a bad spot. Neither of them stood a chance and neither of them tried very hard to offer evidence to their lie. 

Ms. Kane only had to point to a corner and Lindsay was on her way, knowing that she was in big trouble.  Standing in the corner would be the easy part of this punishment; I kind of knew that because standing in the corner felt much easier to me than it did being over Ms. Kane’s lap and having my butt lit up.   

Ms. Kane looked to the other girl and didn’t need to say a word.  Amy started confessing, not only to the doughnut crushing incident that she witnessed by Lindsay but also to about every random thing she had ever done throughout her life. Apparently she was a little obsessed with confessions. She was sent to another corner in the room.  She was supposed to be thinking about what she did to get  her put in the corner, but all she could think about was being in the corner nearest to the closet full of Ms. Kane’s implements.  Especially fearing the most recent addition, “Dana’s Inferno” that she knew Ms. Kane had not had the opportunity to use on any unruly backsides yet.  She made a mental note to send an email to Ms. Kane’s “friends” at Can-Iac to thank them for putting yet another painfully harsh implement into the hands of the disciplinarian. She would also ask them to please NEVER make this woman anything out of stainless steel again.  For weeks after feeling that stainless steel cane, every time she saw something silver and shiny, she was reminded that her ass was still on fire.   

I was wondering if my sister was as fascinated with this whole thing as I was. I watched as Ms. Kane led Susie off of her lap, pulled up her pants and panties for her and then sent her off to a third corner. She warned her not to move. Susie wobbled over to the corner. Normally I would have laughed to see her in such a predicament, but I felt a little sad. When the clicking of heels had descended and Ms. Kane had left the room, I could hear the remnants of apologies issued by Lindsay and Amy for what they had done to my sister. Susie seemed to be okay with it, she accepted their apologies and then all three noses went back to their assigned corners. 

Then I heard a voice that I could have sworn I recognized. And suddenly my heart stopped. Ms. Kane called for me to remove myself from my corner and meet her in the room with Susie. I collected myself and hurried into the room were Susie was still in her corner. Ms. Kane had dismissed Lindsay and Amy and had sent my sister to sit next to me on the sofa. Shortly thereafter the male spankee from the video had come in to greet us. It was odd seeing him without a naked bottom that was reddened and blistered. Ms. Kane beckoned him to come over and told us that he had a present for us. Both of us just stood still and watched him as he, like a magician, retrieved the red looped instrument from behind his back. He handed it to Ms. Kane. I looked at my sister and she looked back at me, we were both equally petrified. 

Ms. Kane handed it to me. I held in my hands as if it were a grenade. Embarrassing myself, my eyes started welling up again. My sister actually had tears running down her face at this point, her ego now being about as bruised as her bottom must have been. Ms. Kane smiled and took the instrument back from me. She swished it through the air and we could both feel the wind across our faces. 

Just then Ms. Kane got a call and excused herself from the room for a moment, leaving us alone with the other victim of our spankingtube scheme. 
“Gotta hand it to you girls, that was a good one.” He was either mocking or praising us.  “Can see I’m gonna have some competition here and seeing as you are nearly identical twins, I can teach you the mastery of bratting.  This is a great day for me.. er, I mean, this is a great day for us.”  He made sure to emphasize the us.  “By the way, don’t feel so bad about posting the video.  Ms. Kane was going to put it up a week or two after you did.  We always record our sessions. You saved her a lot of work and got her tons of publicity to boot. Her phones are ringing off the hook and they are going to do a feature on her… everywhere.   She couldn’t have done it without you.” He smirked, evilly. I turned to Susie and my jaw just dropped open, hers did too. We had been tricked, twice! When Ms. Kane entered the room again, still wielding the evil looking red loop, we no longer cared about being tricked.  We went back to being petrified. 
“Oh don’t worry sweethearts,” Ms. Kane assured us, sensing our anxieties “This is not for you. Not yet anyway. This is for the two errant girls in the next room that need to be taught a lesson regarding manners and truth telling, and most importantly, crumbs. You can thank them later, because without them, none of us would be here. Welcome to the REFORMATORY. My naughty girl here will lead you to your rooms and show you the ropes.” 

Susie and I looked around and at that moment a very young looking cute girl came in to give us a tour. I thought she looked familiar but I really couldn’t place it. She seemed so innocent, and I couldn’t figure out what a person like her would be doing in a place like this. Susie took an instant liking to her, almost as if they had known each other. They took the lead and I walked slowly behind them. 

“I told you this would be your ticket in,” the girl said to my sister. I scrunched up my face in confusion but neither of them could see me. Her ticket in? What the hell did that mean? 

My sister chuckled and replied, “Well, in all fairness, Dana was the one who said to go find you on Twitter if we were feeling brave. And I guess you did get us in trouble after all.” 

The girl winked at her and gave her a friendly pat, “Yes, I did. Guess you’ll have to get me back or something.  Tag, you’re it!” she winked.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘Friday Night in Dixie’ : Great ‘What the Camera Saw’ spanking story

‘Friday Night in Dixie’ puts a country-girl spin on F/F spanking. I know you’ll enjoy this muddy romp as much as I did. Thank goodness for January’s story writing contest, ‘What the Camera Saw’ !

–  Dana


Friday Night in Dixie

It is Friday night in Dixie and I was bound to have some fun! Afer a 56 Hour work week I jumpped in my truck and headed to pick up my buddy Jen. As I pull up to Jen’s house she motions me to get outta the truck. “What’s up?” I ask intriged. ” We are taking Aunt Susie’s truck!” Jen exclaimes with a wild smile across her face. “What? She is letting you borrow her truck? Does she know what we are going to do?” I ask in rapid fire. “No and no.” she smiles. “You are asking for trouble my friend, when she find out you took her truck though the mud she is going to have your back side for dinner!” I warn her, but inside I so badly want to run that truck through the mud myself. “I know , but it will be worth it!” Jen stood waiting for my answer. I chew my lower lip for a moment, oh I know the consinquences. Just because I am not family doesn’t mean that Ms Edin wouldnt strick me if need be. “ok!” Hell lets risk it.
With that we were off to Mr Johnson pond! The party was already kick’in when we got there. There was 4×4’s everwhere, the music was loud and playing all the favorets. There was a bon fire by the pond and a muddin field to the left. We opened the bottle of Honey Jack up and began taking shots. “Here’s to a Friday night!” I toast “Here’s to one hell of a night!” Jen hollars. We dance by the fire, cheer on some of our fellow mudders and of corse kiss a few guys. Someone had got a jar of kix’s shine and we enjoyed a few swigs, that man makes the best this side of the Georgia line. By 11 Jen and I made our own verson of the Devil whent Down to Gerogia dance. “Lets do what we came here to do!” Jen hollared over the music. “Jen are you sure you want to do this?” “shut up and get in will you!” “ok!”
That 4×4 slug mud like no other! We were having us a real good time. “Hell Jen, I didn’t know you knew how to drive this thing!” Poking fun of her over the reving engin. “I was born to raise hell!, Lets show these boys how its done!” and she let out a Rebel yell! We did 180’s , 360’s hell we created a 420 out there in that mud feild. Up until Jen lost control, no my girl didn’t get that 4×4 stuck in the mud. She did one better than that, we landed right in the middle of Mr. Johnson’s pond. The crowd hooted and hollarded. I couldnt quit laughing when a couple of the boy’s pulled us up outta the water. Jen won’t live this one down for a while. “You sure showed ’em boys how it’s done!” I shoved her from the pastenger side of the truck. “Hell Fire!” is all she said, giving me a nasty look. I laughted!
I stayed the night at Ms Edin’s that night, I wasn’t in any shape to drive the hole way home. I woke to the smell of bacon. “Jen, your aunt has bacon.” I mutter as I throw a pillow her way. “I need some coffee.” she responds without moving. “TheTRUCK!” she jumps up. I giggle.
In the kitchen Ms Edin is at the sink doing dishes. “breakfast smells devine Ms Edin.” I comment innocently. “Oh, Lissa I am glad to see you here, sit I’ll fix you a plate.” The sweetness in her voice couldn’t be mistaken as southern charm. She Knew for sure. I give Jen a sly look as we sit at the table across each other. We ate in silence while Ms Edin stood at the sink. “Did you girls have a good time last night?” Ms Edin broke the silence. I kicked Jen under the table. Her idea , her explaination! “Kinda” she muttered as she put her fork down. I followed in suit, for some reason I wasn’t hungry any longer. “Kinda, you would think a party on a friday night around here would be better than just Kinda fun.” she sweetly relpied. Jen shurgged. She walked over to us, stood by the table between the two of us. For a thin, small framed women Ms. Edin wasn’t one to cross. Belive me from past experience the women is stronger than she looks. With her arms crossed she speaks evenly “Jennifer, will you please explain to me what has happened to my truck.” My eyes stuck to the floor. “umm Well it kinda ened up in the middle of Mr. Johnson’s pond last night.” Jen spoke softly. Took back my the responce Ms Edin opened her mouth to speak, then shut it again. She stood quietly for a moment. It is beyond me how this women can keep her temper in check, I have never even heard her raise her voice. “In the middle of Mr. Johnson’s pond. Will you please explain how my truck, that was parked in the yard ended up in the middle of Mr. Johnson’s pond. ” she glarded at Jen and I. ” I borrowed it, and it got a little muddy and I didn’t want to return it in that condition so I wanted to wash it off. ” Jen popped off with. I busted! Once I seen Ms Edin’s face I covered my mouth and tryed to stop. Nodding her head with frustration, “Creative explaination for taking my truck without permission, drinnking, mudding, and losing control. ” Who told her?? I wondered. “Both of you in the den NOW!” without thinking Jen and I both got up and walked to the den. We have been there plenty of times before, most with stories just as inventive as this one. We Knew the routin, we sat on the couch and waited. Ms Edin wasn’t far from us and when she entered I seen the belt that hangs behind the back door in her hand. Yup we were in for it. “You” she pointed at me “Stand against the wall and be silent.” I walked to where she had pointed. Derictly behind where Jen would be getting fermly wipped. “Jennifer, up and lean over the back of the couch, pants and undies down.” she demanded evenly. Jen did as she was told, there was no use protesting we knew where that would get us. When it came to disipline Ms Edin is serious, a good old fashion wipp’en will put you in your place, she would always say. Now I had seen this happen to poor Jen many of times, and got to thinking she has never gotten the pleasure of seeing herself in such an uncofortable possision. So ingenious me quietly snuck my phone out of my pocket, if Ms Edin didn’t look back I would have a supprise for Jen when this was all over. I pressed record, as Ms Edin started swinging the belt down hard on poor Jen’s small behind. She cryed out in pain a couple of times. Ms Edin wasn’t tolding back , she was realy pissed this time. She raised the belt up high and brought it down with great force on to Jen’s now red stripped bottom. “Quit Kicking!” she snapped. Jen winned that it hurt which landed on deaf ears and just got her an extra hard swing. After twenty swings Jen was howling almost in tears. But Jen wouldn’t cry, not my girl! Ms Edin stopped for a moment and Jen took a deep breath. ” You, my child, your in deep trouble. I thought you were old enough and I wouldn’t have to disipline you for stuipd shanningons like such anymore. I guess I was wrong. You will be working in the stable’s muching stall’s for the rest of the summer, and you will pay to have my truck detailed. Do you understand me?” she swung and landed the belt directly on Jen’s bottom. “ooooohhhh Yes Ma’ma!” Ms Edin stared swining again this time landing the belt firmly on Jen’s upper legs, she swung back and forth. “Stop it!” And she continiued for another twenty or so swings. Finially poor Jen was done. “Stand up!”, with that I stopped recording… hell if I’m getting caught.. I got my own comming to me without making it worse. Jen stood by my side and I was ordered over the couch bare bottom. I’ll spare you the details of my wipp’in, I’m not as brave as Jen and I may have shed a tear or two. Thank God Jen didn’t have my idea and reecord me!
After it was over and Ms Edin left the room, I handed Jen my phone. She gave me a perplexed look. “Hit Play” I smiled. she did and cracked an evil smile, laughting like crazy, we hugh fived. “Hell Yah!” Jen said ” But you do know that I will be doing my own producing next time.” she added ” please let that be a while, dame she was mad at us!” “tsssh yah!”
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘Caught, Strapped, Trapped!’ : Fantastic Spanking Story!

January’s story writing contest, ‘What the Camera Saw’ was an excellent idea, if I do say so myself. Without it, we wouldn’t have the great good fortune to enjoy ‘Caught, Strapped, Trapped’ – a story of a naughty boy taught a hard lesson, with long-term repercussions.

 – Dana


Caught, Strapped, Trapped!


I could not believe what I was seeing.  It was the stuff of my most secret and shameful erotic fantasies.  And I was catching it on video!  Ohhh…the naughty things I would be doing later in the privacy of my male debauchery.  But that was for later.  Right now, the most important thing was to keep the camera running.  Keep the camera running and keep the sizzling images filling up my phone’s memory chip.  It was all just so hot!
It was the loud smacking sounds that first drew my attention to my neighbor’s window.  I had merely been taking out the trash.  But upon walking back towards my door, I heard a sharp and distinct, “THWACK!” It was followed almost immediately by a gasping feminine squeal.  Then another “KA-SMACK!”, and another muffled, but distinctly female gasp and moan.  Intrigued and unable to simply keeping walking and minding my own business, I quickly and surreptitiously sidled over towards my neighbor’s house.  The unusual mélange of sounds seemed to be emanating from a first floor window which was open just a couple of inches above the pane.  Drawing closer, I could not resist trying to peek into the window, even though I knew I should not.  Little did I know at the time the price I would ultimately pay for my breach of neighborly discretion.
Slowly, quietly, I crept through the flower bed beneath the window and went up on my toes to have a secret glance inside.  Through the bottom of the open window and between the flaps of the curtains fluttering in the breeze, I was flabbergasted, yet immediately aroused at the unlikely vision that met my prying eyes.  Almost without conscious thought, my hand flew to my cell phone, activated the camera function and flipped it into video record mode.  Because there before my eyes was a sight I thought I would never see.  Not in person, anyhow.  Although I had certainly spent enough Internet time looking at similar scenes on F/F spanking fetish websites.  Carefully aiming my camera phone lens, my suddenly voyeuristic self secretly began to watch – and record – as my gorgeous female neighbor applied a thick leather strap to the bare buttocks of another, equally beautiful and totally naked young woman.  Girl punishing girl, just like in so many of my illicit erotic imaginings.  But it was happening for real.  My hot, sexy neighbor was spanking another girl!  Right before my very own disbelieving eyes.  And before the wonderfully unblinking eye of my phone’s video camera, too.  Oh my!
KER-ACCK, WHACK, SMACK!!  My neighbor was really laying the strap hard across the perfect, jiggling globes of her roommate’s gloriously bare ass cheeks.  I could see them blushing red and hot as the strap fell with brisk, sharp strokes of nude discipline.  Between the loud cracks of the strap on bare tender bottom flesh, I could hear snippets of stern lecture and contrite pleas for mercy.  But it certainly appeared as though the lecture was winning the day and the pleas for leniency were falling on deaf ears.  Because Clara, the neighbor I had briefly exchanged friendly greetings with in past, continued to belabor the now red-hot buttocks of her naked…friend? Roommate?  I was not really sure who the nude girl receiving the hard strapping was, but I had seen her enter my neighbor’s home several times in the past few days.  And my neighbor Clara, fully dressed in shiny black boots, slender white slacks and loose, billowy blouse, was administering some very strict corporal punishment to her poor, bare backside.  What a glorious sight to behold, I thought, admiring the girl’s plump and bright red buttocks and feeling the familiar stirring in my loins that such sights invariably produced.  Silently, I congratulated myself for catching it on film.  Not to mention in pure, secret, first-hand witness.
Now though, after a series of five or more particularly hard strokes of the leather strap, accompanied by loud squeals, yelps and pleas from the punished girl, Clara’s strap dangled motionless in her hand.
I kept my camera running and carefully tried to move even closer to the window.  Clara was saying something and I really wanted to hear what it was.  I was eager to learn more details about what was transpiring.  The better to fuel my masculine misbehaviors later, of course.
Clara seemed to be saying something to the nude squirming girl, but I could only make out an occasional word.  “Victoria”, I heard Clara say, so that must be the name of the girl being punished.  Then I heard something along the lines of “stay in that position now”, and something else about “fetching my paddle”, maybe?  I was not quite sure, but that was what it sounded like, anyhow.  Regardless though, Clara did leave the room.  So I feasted myself, and my phone camera, on the illicitly erotic sight of nude Victoria.  Her pert and perfect little bottom was all bright red and clearly bearing marks from the hard strapping.  Her slender and lovely body was draped sinuously over the soft high arm of Clara’s plush sofa.  Victoria was positioned such that I could see her entire nude and punished glory in profile.  Her head was faced to my left, but turned away from me, into the cushions of the sofa.  Her glowing bottom was up high over the end of the sofa and her dainty little toes were just barely touching the floor to my right.  Draped across the small of her perfectly dimpled back was the broad leather strap that most recently had been biting so cruelly into the tender flesh of her bare bottom.  What an exquisitely lovely discipline tableaux she presented, I thought.  How exciting it was going to be to review all this lovely, naughty footage later, too.
Just as I was indulging myself in such thoughts though, I was suddenly and cruelly startled from my reverie by a loud and indignant feminine voice directly in my ear…
“Just what in the hell do you think you are doing?  Peeking in my window, you disgusting little pervert?  I thought I heard something out here.  What is that, a camera phone?”
I was so stunned, surprised and ashamed that, as I started to back away from the window, I slipped in the soft soil of the flower bed I had been trampling in my voyeuristic ecstasy.  But as I put out my hand to soften the fall, Clara deftly snatched my phone from my flailing fingers.
I ended up in a tangled heap among the crushed flowers, looking up at a very beautiful, very angry and extremely hostile Clara.  She glared down at me in silence and quickly reviewed the video content of my phone.  “You pathetic, vile little man,” she said.  “Clumsy, juvenile pervert.  You were peeping in my window and making a little home movie of our punishment session, huh?  Do you have any idea how much trouble you are in?  What’s your name again?  Frederick, right?  Yes…I have seen your little leering looks at Victoria and I.  But I had no idea you were a criminal little lecher.”
“Clara!, who is this guy,?” Victoria suddenly screeched from the open window.  She had taken refuge behind the curtain to regain some modesty, but her pretty face was blushing hotly and she too was obviously very angry.  “What is he doing there?  Was he…was he watching us??”, she asked, clearly horrified at the notion of having been observed as she was punished.  “Oh my God!”
“Just a moment, Vicki,” Clara replied.  And then, to me, she said, “You!  Get your sorry little ass into my house this moment.  Unless, of course, you would like me to call the police and report you as a filthy, pervert, sex-offender peeping-Tom.  I have no problem showing them the evidence in your little phone here, Frederick.  But how do you feel about that?”
At that, I finally found my voice.  I had been stymied into dumbfounded silence by my swift and utterly comprehensive discovery in the act of illicit filming.  But now, sensing the dreadful precariousness of my situation, I managed to stammer out a halting, “Ummm…I am so sorry, Clara.  Really.  I apologize.  I just could not help…”
“Shut up, Frederick, and get your ass in the house.  Oh, and by the way, that is Miss Clara to you, you filthy little recalcitrant.  You better remember that!”
Awkwardly getting to my feet, I attempted to brush myself off, only to feel a swift kick from Clara planted directly to my soil smeared pant’s seat.  She had literally just kicked my ass.  Thus, thoroughly subdued and so very busted in my voyeuristic little antics, I meekly obeyed.  Clara gave me an additional push and I trudged like a condemned man to the door of her elegant home.
Coming up behind me, Clara reached past, opened the door and firmly shoved me into the homey confines of her nicely appointed kitchen.  She continued pushing me, and by this time I was way too cowed to resist her.  In a moment, she had me backed into a corner of the kitchen.  “Now turn around, Frederick,” she said.  “Face that corner and don’t you dare move until I tell you to.  Otherwise, the police will be on the way here in moments.  Do you understand me?”
I could feel my face blushing brightly at being treated like such naughty little boy, but I was very much frightened by the legal consequences of any protest, so I simply said, “Yes, Miss Clara,” and did as I was told.
“Very good, Frederick,” she replied.  “Maybe we will be able to work this out after all.  Now just stay there and continue to do as I tell you.”
With that, Miss Clara strode off purposefully into the next room.  Distantly, I heard her say, “Vicki, you and I will continue this later.  Run and get dressed.  We have a serious matter to deal with.  Together.”
From my kitchen corner, I heard a delighted little giggle from Victoria, who only moments before had almost been sobbing from her bare-assed punishment.  But then I heard her bare feet slapping down the hall to what I presumed to be a bedroom.  Almost immediately, Miss Clara then called me out of the corner.
“OK, Frederick, you sorry-ass little Peeping-Tom.  Come here.”
Feeling as though I had little choice in the matter, I silently shuffled into the other room where Clara stood waiting.  “Sit, Frederick.  Right here on the sofa.  You and Vicki and I are going to have a little talk about what you have done.”
My head hanging in shame and unable to look Miss Clara in the eye, I padded over to the little sofa and sat down as instructed.  All I could think about was how stupid I had been.  How overcome with foolish lust to see a real, live Female/Female spanking.  And now I was caught!  Miss Clara had my phone, the video evidence and had caught me red-handed and red-faced.  If she called the police as she had threatened, would I go to jail?  At the very least I would be utterly shamed, branded a sexual pervert and face a life-time of recrimination from all who knew me.  What was I going to do?
“Miss Clara…I am so sorr…,” I began.  But I was interrupted with a terse and forceful, “Shut up, Frederick.  I don’t want to hear it and it is really Vicki that you need to apologize to.  Not that I will allow her to accept any lame apology from the likes of you though.  So just shut up.  I don’t want to hear another word from you unless you are asked a question.  Or we can just call the police now.”
As that dire thought ran through my head, Vicki came back into the room.  She had only put on a pair of panties and a t-shirt, but she looked so cheerful and full of glee.  Moments ago she had been naked and turned ass-up beneath a very strict punishment strap.  But all that seemed to be quickly forgotten now.  How could she seem so happy now, I wondered.
But I was quickly brought back into the moment when Miss Clara announced, “Frederick, this is my new roommate Vicki.  She will be Miss Victoria to you at all times though, understood?”
Without waiting for a response, she continued.  “Since you obviously could not wait to be properly introduced to Miss Victoria and had to resort to peeping in our windows as I was punishing her, I thought a formal introduction to now be in order.  After all, it will be up to Miss Victoria to decide how you shall be punished for your egregious behavior.
“P-P-Punished, Miss Clara?,” I stammered, only to be cut off with a harsh glare and swift reprimand.  “What did I tell you about speaking again, Frederick?  Do you really want us to call the police so badly that you cannot even follow a simple instruction?”
Smiling broadly as I frantically shook my head back and forth in a desperate negative gesture,  Miss Clara continued.  “Yes, Frederick, punished.  You need to be punished for your behavior.  Now either we can call the police now and leave the punishment up to the authorities, or we can settle this now.  Just you, me and Miss Victoria.  You decide, Frederick.”
Oh my God!  My head swirled.  What was she saying?  Was there a really a way out of this predicament without involving all the legal consequences and shame of being caught out as a Peeping-Tom?  But…but…but what kind of “punishment” would settle this with Miss Clara & Miss Victoria?  I began to have a dreadful intimation of what they had in mind.  This might explain Miss Victoria’s sudden transformation from punishment to glee?  Uh oh…
“You may speak now, Frederick,” Miss Clara said.  “Tell us your decision.  I want you to say either, please call the police now, Miss Clara.  Or…please punish me now, Miss Victoria and Miss Clara.  What’s it going to be, Frederick?”
“Oh no!  Oh no!  Oh no!,” I thought.  “Punished by these two pissed off women?”  I had seen how hard Clara used the strap on Victoria.  And Victoria’s predatory glee looked like she really relished administering, rather than receiving, more strict naked punishment.  Oh God…were they going to make me be naked, too?  In front of both of them?  And actually spank or strap me??  Oh…how did I ever get myself into this situation? But of course I couldn’t let them call the police…
So…with my heart sinking into my belly and with dreadful butterflies churning within, I squeaked out a timid little…”Please punish me now, Miss Victoria and Miss Clara.”
At this, Miss Victoria giggled again.  With obvious glee and a truly mischievous smile on her pretty face.  But Miss Clara was not quite satisfied.
“Good decision,” Frederick, she said.  “But your request was NOT good enough.  Get up off that couch, go over to Miss Victoria.  Kneel before her and apologize for your behavior.  Then I want you to, very clearly and audibly, ask her to punish you for what you did.  Then you will come over here and do the same with me.  Understood, Frederick?”  Do it now, or the deal is off!”
“Oh no,” I thought.  “Kneel before her?”  But I really had no choice anymore.  We had kind of made a deal, I guess.  No police, no peeping Tom record.  But I had to submit to their punishment.  Unnnghhh!  Maybe if I just played along with them, this could all be over soon.
Trying to regain any modicum of masculine dignity still to be salvaged from this situation, I decided to just do as they said and hope to get through it quickly.  But as I was soon to find out, the girls had other thoughts on this.  Hoping for the best though, I just did what they wanted.  I walked directly to Miss Victoria and knelt humbly on the floor before her.  Trying to sound as confident as possible under the conditions, I recited the required plea.  “Miss Victoria, I am terribly sorry for peeking in the window.  I know it was very wrong of me to film with my phone, too.  Would you please punish me for this now, so hopefully I can be forgiven?”
I figured I would try to be as contrite as possible in hopes of winning some leniency.  But even though I tried to sound as sincere and humble as I could manage, Miss Victoria’s reply made me squirm and cringe with dread.
“Well, well, well now.  Frederick, is it?”, she asked.  “How…ummm…nice to meet you.  Kneeling before little ole me and asking to be punished.” At this, she giggled once again.  Then she continued, “Well OK then, Frederick.  Sure, I will punish you.  You have been a VERY naughty boy, after all.  Peeping in our window and seeing me naked.  Seeing me being spanked my Miss Clara, too.  And trying to film the entire thing?  Oh….you nasty little boy, you.  You DO need to be punished, to be sure.”
Then, turning to Miss Clara, Miss Victoria asked her, “Can we film it, too, Miss Clara?  Make him get totally naked and then use his own phone to record his punishment?  Can we, can we, please??  It only seems right, don’t you think?”
Hearing Miss Victoria ask this, my heart sank even further at the humiliating prospect.  Especially when I looked at Miss Clara and saw the wicked smile spreading across her pretty face.  “What a splendid idea, Miss Victoria,” she replied.  “I think that is exactly what pervy little Frederick deserves.  Do you agree, Frederick?,” she asked.  “What’s good for the goose is good for the gander, don’t they say?”
“ummm….ummm….,” was all I could manage to say.  The stark reality of their intentions – to make me strip naked and then to punish me, in all likelihood with the same strap I had seen being used on Miss Victoria, or more, even – was fully sinking in.
But Miss Clara apparently did not really expect an answer as she continued with a deep chortling tone of amusement, “Come on Frederick.  Come over here.  Kneel before me now, and beg me to record your punishment on video with your own phone.”
I felt utterly trapped and filled with intense humiliation and dread.  But what could I do other than comply?
But then Miss Clara, apparent sadist that she is, made it infinitely worse.  “But first, Frederick, I think you should be naked for this.  Strip off all your clothes.  That’s right.  Pants, shirt, socks shoes and, of course, your underwear, too.  Then, when you are suitably nude, come beg me for your punishment.”
Smiling with sweet, evil glee at Miss Victoria, she added, “I think Miss Victoria would like to see this…”
A swift glance over at Miss Victoria confirmed this in no uncertain terms.  Her head was bobbing up and down and a huge happy smile beamed across her face.  I could tell she was really into this and was thoroughly enjoying my humiliation.  Not to mention the prospect of punishing me along with her friend.  But what could I do?
So I stripped.  Completely.  Blushing hotly as I took off my clothes, I obediently folded them and placed them on a chair when directed by Miss Clara to do so.  To my horror, I felt myself stiffening once I was completely naked before the two women.  Why did that have to happen?  How could my treacherous body betray me like that?  I only hoped they wouldn’t notice…
I summoned up my best humility (which was quite easy by this point) and knelt fully nude before Miss Clara.  “Miss Clara, I am truly sorry that I spied on you and Miss Victoria.  I know it was wrong and I ask that you…the both of you…please punish me for it.  And…ummm…well…please use my phone to film the punishment too, Ma’am.”
To my absolute mortification and to their obvious feminine mirth, my stupid little ** became fully ** as I knelt in embarrassment and asked these women to punish me for my behavior.  Both of them started laughing and Miss Victoria actually pointed, “Look Clara, his little **.  Do you think this naughty boy is excited to be punished by us?  Hahahaha!”
To which Miss Clara ominously replied, “Never mind that, Vicki, we will soon spank some sense into him, won’t we?  I doubt his little thing will be so impertinent after a few hard swats of the paddle across his ass.”

Then she said to me, “Well let’s get started Frederick.  I want you draped over the end of that sofa exactly as Miss Victoria was when you so impudently decided to peek into our window.  We will just see how much you like being punished.  And watched.  And filmed. Ha!”
“Vicki,” she continued, “why don’t you take the strap.  I will get my paddle.  You can start while I film with his camera.  Then we can switch places.”
As this conversation about the horrible details of their punishment intentions seared itself it my reeling mind, I numbly obeyed Miss Clara’s instructions.  With awkward embarrassment about my stupid ***, I gingerly laid myself across the high arm of the “punishment” sofa.  Assuming the identical position I had found so exciting to see Miss Victoria occupy.  But despite the shameful display of inappropriate physical arousal, I certainly did not feel anything sexy about the situation at this point.  Miss Clara had produced a hard, wooden, Spencer-type paddle, complete with air holes and had laid it on the coffee table.  Its menacing gleam looked as though it was really going to polish my poor bare ass, lifted up so invitingly and vulnerable over the end of the sofa.
But before I had to worry about the paddle, I saw the dangerously smiling Miss Victoria approaching with the thick leather punishment strap that had so thoroughly reddened her own sweet bottom.  As Miss Clara picked up my phone and activated the video camera, Miss Victoria gave a menacing little chuckle.  “Well hello, Frederick.  How do you like the looks of this nice little strap now?  You obviously liked seeing Miss Clara use it on me.  Exactly like I am going to enjoy using it on you!”
“Ku-THWACK!”
Miss Victoria had lifted the strap up high and brought it down across both cheeks of my bare, upturned ass with a resounding swat.  “YOWWWW!”
I had intended to be stoic.  But I could not believe how much that hurt, the leather sending hot stings of pain in a broad swath across my poor buttocks. Miss Victoria might be a petite beauty, but she could certainly swing a dreadfully strict & mean punishment strap.
“Ka-WHACK!”  Miss Victoria delivered another hard stroke of the strap across my ass.  This time I was almost able to suppress another cry of pain, uttering only a little “unnnghhh!” as I buried my face in the soft cushions of the sofa.  Then again…
Ker-ACCCK!   Ku-SMACCCK!  THU-WHACCCK!  Miss Victoria continued in earnest, bringing the hot leather strap down across my buttocks over and over again.  My hands clinched the sofa cushions and I pulled my face down deep into them, almost as if I thought I could escape into the sofa and get away from the horrid, stinging hive of bees attacking my poor butt cheeks.
But to no avail.  Miss Victoria continued to deliver very hard strokes and licks of her wicked leather strap across my ass.  I was sure it must be glowing bright red by this time and probably getting all swollen and puffy as well.  But if I had thought Miss Clara had been using the strap strictly on Miss Victoria earlier, it was painfully clear to my poor ass that Miss Victoria intended to make it even worse for me!  Again and again and then again the strap rose and fell.  I forgot all about the video phone, the earlier girl-on-girl discipline I had seen.  My previous silly ** wilted into a little peanut against the arm of the sofa.  My entire world was reduced to Thwack, after crack, after smack of thick whippy leather biting into the tender flesh of my red hot burning buttocks. Miss Victoria laid the sizzling strokes high on the butt cheeks, right across the middle and most agonizingly across the lower buttocks and top of the thighs, too.  YOWWEEEE!
Finally, after what seemed like at least 50 hard strokes of the strap across my ass, Miss Victoria stopped.  I thought, “thank God!” I did not think I could take any more.  My ass was on fire and the skin of my tortured buttocks felt stretched thin and tight. But Miss Victoria was not done.  “Get up Frederick,” she said.
Slowly, gingerly, the flesh of my punished buttocks feeling as though it might crack right off my poor ass, I stood as instructed.  My ass was radiating heat and my hands instinctively went to investigate.  But before they even got there, Miss Victoria slapped my smoking ass with her bare hand.  “No touching, Frederick!  No rubbing, no smoothing, no nothing.  You are being punished, remember?”
By this point, I was reduced to blind obedience.  Anything to just get through this punishment ordeal and get safely out of here!  So I did not touch, did not rub.  When told to face away from the camera, bend over and display my crimson ass to the lens, I simply did as I was told.  When told to turn around so the camera could also witness the completely flaccid state of my genitalia, I did that as well.  Although my face did blush bright red to match my ass at this particularly unnecessary humiliation.
Then, when told by Miss Victoria to get back over the arm of the sofa, but this time facing the other way, I just kind of looked at her dumbly.  “I am not done with you, Frederick.  You spied on me.  When I was naked.  When I was being punished privately.  Privately!  And you recorded it on video without anyone’s permission.  So I am not done with you yet.”
She then directed me to put my feet on the sofa cushions and to drape my head and shoulders over the end of the sofa arm.  This left me supporting my upper body on my extended arms reaching down to the floor.  My ass was once again up in the air, a hot punished set of buttocks once again presented for her strap.

Miss Victoria wasted no idle time, either.  She started lashing my ass with the strap once again.  This time laying the hot fiery stripes in the other direction across my cherry buttocks.  Miss Victoria proceeded to give me an almost equal – or who knows by this point – maybe it was more, strokes of the strap across my ass.  All I know is my arms were soon straining with exertion and my already punished ass was taken to new and dreadful levels of pain beneath her expertly administered discipline.  Who would have known, after seeing her on the receiving end, that she would be so devastatingly effective with the strap in her own hands?
But finally, after about 10 particularly nasty hard strokes, Miss Victoria stopped.  I was gasping and moaning and my arms were shaking to maintain the awkward position.  I struggled to turn and look at her.  I was deeply concerned she might start up on me again.  But when I managed to get a glimpse of her from my ungainly position, I was astonished at how incredibly beautiful she looked.  Even with my ass on fire, my arms and shoulders sore and aching from the position I was struggling to maintain and still in full naked humiliation, of course, there was no denying her feminine allure.  Miss Victoria’s t-shirt was damp with perspiration and clinging to her lithe form.  There was also a dewy sheen on her brow and sensuous upper lip and she was breathing heavily from the exertion of administering my punishment.  Even in my horribly compromising and shameful predicament, I was struck by how gorgeous she looked.  I even felt my thoroughly shriveled ** begin to respond to her beauty as well.  So I immediately tried to desperately think of something else.  I did not want this noticed and mocked yet again!
But this time it was Miss Clara who spoke.  She had been silent throughout my strapping, apparently focusing on recording the punishing event on my cell phone camera.  “Get up, Frederick,” she commanded.  “Go back into the kitchen and stand in your corner.  Face to the wall.  And remember what Miss Victoria said about no touching or rubbing.  It will be even worse for you if you disobey.  Now go!  You need some corner time to reflect on your behavior and punishment.  And Miss Victoria and I have something to discuss.”
Struggling to get up from my position, I just kind of slid sideways off the end of the sofa arm.  Crumpling into a naked heap on the floor, the feel of the rough carpet on my punished buttocks elicited a shrill, “Yowww!” But not wanting to attract anymore of the ladies’ strict attentions, I quickly scurried into the kitchen and immediately planted my face deep into the corner as instructed.  No touching.  No rubbing.  I wanted no part of any additional punishment from these girls!  Naked corner time, as humiliating as it was, was far preferable to anymore of that strap.  Or Miss Clara’s ominous paddle!
So there I stood, face in the kitchen corner.  My blazing bare ass on display and my hands cupped in front of me, hiding my genitals.  Though of course nobody was looking anyhow.  Oh…how I wanted to rub some of the soreness from my poor bottom.  But I dare not, fearing Miss Clara might look in on me.
My thoughts were quickly interrupted by loud peals of feminine laughter though.  The girls were giggling loudly, but conversing in low tones that I could not overhear.  Apparently they were reviewing the damn video of my punishment!  Because occasionally I could hear the crack of the strap come from the phone, followed by a laugh or exclamation of some sort.  They seemed to be pointing out amusing aspects of the scenes to each other.  How humiliating!
After a couple of interminable minutes of this nude shame standing in the corner, the laughing and phone noises stopped.  All I could hear was a low murmur from the ladies, but I could not make out any words, strain as I might.  They apparently conversed about something before finally coming to some sort of agreement.  For at long last I heard Miss Clara call out, telling me to come back into the room with them.
Both Miss Clara and Miss Victoria were sitting on the sofa, side by side.  My phone, the leather strap and Miss Clara’s wooden paddle were situated on the coffee table before them.  I was told to stand in front of them, on the other side of the low table.  Picking up the phone, Miss Clara ordered me to turn around and bend over.  “Just like that, Frederick,” she said.  “Hands on your knees and your ass pushed back.  I need to snap a couple of still shots of your red ass with your camera phone.”
Blushing hotly once again, I did as Miss Clara instructed.  I heard the inevitable clicks as she took pictures of my punished rear end, feeling fresh embarrassment as she recorded the images for whatever sort of posterity she had in mind.
Miss Clara then informed me that she thought Miss Victoria had punished me sufficiently for my peeping-tom transgressions.  So I would not have to endure her paddle…right now, anyhow.
But then she continued, “So little Frederick, my nosy next door neighbor boy, you found out about my little dark side, didn’t you?  You peeked through my window uninvited and saw me disciplining Miss Victoria.  I bet that surprised you, now didn’t it?  But you see, Frederick, Miss Victoria had misbehaved and she needed to be disciplined.  Just like you misbehaved and needed to be disciplined.  And this is part of the reason why Miss Victoria is my new roommate here.  Because I am a Female Disciplinarian and, well, Miss Victoria needs strict discipline on occasion.  So we thought co-habitation might prove mutually beneficial, so to speak.  Isn’t that right, Vicki?”
“Yes, Ma’am,” Miss Victoria quipped pertly.
“But this was private information, Frederick,” Miss Clara went on.  A very private arrangement between Miss Victoria and myself.  Nobody else.  Yet you peeped your nosy little self into our window and discovered it.  Worse still, you tried to record it on video without our permission.  Who knows what you might have done with it then?  Our little private lifestyle could have been broadcast all over the internet by now, for all we know.”
“Oh no, Miss Clara…I would neve…,” I tried to protest, still standing naked in front of the two fully clothed women.  But Miss Clara cut me off mid-sentence.  “Quiet, Frederick.  I am still speaking to you.  The point is, we would have no way of knowing what you would or wouldn’t have done with your illicit little video.  Although judging from your little bodily reactions, we can both guess the first thing you would have done, if you had managed to get away with it.”
This last comment elicited another little giggle from Miss Victoria, as well as a pointed stare at my hands, which were still cupped in front of me in a rather silly attempt at modesty.  But Miss Clara took no notice as she said, “The point is, pervy Frederick, that it is pretty clear that you too have a rather unhealthy interest in our domestic discipline lifestyle.  This being the case, Miss Victoria and I have discussed your case and have decided to help you.”
“Ummmm…help me, Miss Clara?  I…I…I don’t understand…” I squeaked.
“That’s right, Frederick.  We are going to help you.  We are going to help you turn this unhealthy interest of yours into something more wholesome and beneficial.  We are going to cure your secret little perversion by bringing it out into the open.  We are going to allow you to participate in our lifestyle.  But not in a secret, peeping tom fashion.  No.  Instead, we are going to see that you are regularly and soundly disciplined.  Just like you were today.  So there will be no more need for you to creep around and peek in unsuspecting windows.  Now, you will have a regular outlet for your spanking interests.  But as our subject.  Not as some pervy little uninvited voyeur.  Isn’t that wonderful?”
“But…but…but…I don’t want to be spank…spanked any more, Miss Clara.  I just wanted to watch.”
Even to me, this sounded pretty pathetic and pervy, I can admit now.  But at the time, the thought of being punished by these girls again was a horrifying prospect!  The shame, the humiliation, the nude exposure.  Not to mention the pure ass-blistering pain of it all!
But Miss Clara breezed right on as if discussing the merits of a healthy diet or some such.  “Awww….isn’t that cute, Vicki?  Frederick doesn’t want to be spanked anymore.  Isn’t that just a damn shame?” To which, of course, Miss Victoria responded with another throaty chuckle and direct look at my nude form, still standing before them both like a chastised little school boy.
Miss Clara laughed and looked me up and down once again as well, before continuing.  “Well that is too bad, Frederick.  Because you will be spanked again.  And as often as we decide it is necessary, too.  In fact, you will report here tomorrow evening.  You have a date with my paddle.  Because Miss Victoria was so thorough with her strapping, I have decided to let you put off the paddling you deserve.  But you violated my privacy today as well as hers.  So you still need to be punished by me.  You should be thanking me for letting you put it off until tomorrow, rather than bending you over right this very moment, understand?”
Even though my mind was protesting furiously at the idea that these women thought they could now administer corporal punishment to me whenever they wanted to, something within me fortunately had the presence of mind to respond with, “Yes, Miss Clara, thank you, Ma’am.” But I could not believe these women really thought I would just change into their docile little male spank-pet.  Just because I had peeked in their window on a moment of inadvertent impulse.  No way!  I may be playing along with them right now.  Yes, Ma’am.  No Ma’am.  Yes, Miss Clara…blah, blah blah.  But there was no way this was going to continue.
Yet once again, as it seemed I had at almost every turn on this fateful day, I miscalculated.  Miss Clara, evidently sensing the rebellion in my mind, proceeded to remind me, “We have your cell phone, Frederick.  We have the video of all that transpired here today.  Not to mention the still shots of your nicely strapped ass.  Haha!  So just in the event you might be thinking of being reluctant to join in our little arrangement here, please imagine what will become of the contents of your little phone should you choose to refuse our kind offer of assistance with your…ummm…little problem.  Can you say “Internet spanking star?”
“My little problem?,” my brain screamed silently.  My problem?  “Internet spanking star?!”  What a conniving, manipulative bitch!  I bet she set this whole thing up, just to get a boy for these two devious sadists to work out on.  How could I have fallen for this?
But of course I said nothing of the sort.  It was obvious to me that I had no choice but to return the follow evening to be paddled by Miss Clara.  Unnnghh!!  I was trapped and I knew it.
Silence reigned in the room for several moments.  Miss Clara, clever bitch that she was, was apparently allowing the reality of my situation to sink in.  She simply sat there, holding my phone in her hand and looking at me.  Miss Victoria, not even trying to suppress her gleeful smirk, just looked at me too.  After a couple of moments, I once again became acutely aware of my nakedness in front of these two clothed women.  I just wanted to get dressed and get the hell out of there.  Let tomorrow worry about tomorrow, I thought.
At length, Miss Clara finally broke the heavy silence.  “So, its settled then, Frederick.  You will report here tomorrow evening at 7:30 p.m.  Sharp!  I don’t think I need to warn you about the consequences of being tardy, now do I?  Meanwhile, Miss Victoria and I will hold onto your cell phone so we can safely store the evidence it contains in a secure place.  Upon your dismissal tomorrow evening, we will return your phone to you.  In immaculate condition, I might add.  Free of any perverse, voyeuristic taint it might now contain.”
Miss Clara then smiled broadly and even warmly at me.  Knowing she had successfully closed the jaws of her trap and that her prey was now completely subject to her not-so-tender mercies, all previous anger and strict demeanor melted away like spring snow.  Strangely enough, even I felt better, in some odd, inexplicable way.  I knew I had no choice.  I would have to return tomorrow and submit to her paddle.  Most likely with Miss Victoria watching with undisguised delight and probably participating in some fashion as well.  But despite my tortured ass, despite my nude exposure, despite all that had happened, it suddenly did not seem so horribly awful anymore.  I mean, yes, I would likely be paddled very hard tomorrow.  On top of my already strapped ass which was sure to still be hurting.  But I would get to spend time with these two gorgeous, if dreadfully strict, ladies.  There would be some nudity, though probably only on my part.  There might even be some arousal as, truth be told, I was starting to feel the erotic element of being totally nude and at the mercy of Miss Clara and Miss Victoria.  What did they call that?  Clothed Female, Naked Male or CFNM, or some such?  Heck, I even started liking the fact they made me call them by those names.  Something very strange had apparently been triggered in my erotic psyche.  I still dreaded my return visit tomorrow, but now I somehow wanted to return, too.
As these, and other mixed thoughts of both dread and desire started to infuse my mind (and my penis, still mercifully hidden behind my cupped hands), Miss Clara said softly, “Go ahead and get dressed now, Frederick.  You are dismissed.”

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘The Reformatory’ : Chapter 9

Part nine of ‘The Reformatory’, written by Annika and Lyndsy,  sees the young ladies’ characters struggling with more than just physical discipline…
The REFORMATORY

Part 9


I had to get through a lot of spankings the next ten weeks, so I had no desire to get into any kind of other trouble.  After all I had an appointment with the cane every Wednesday and then there is the usual maintenance spanking every Sunday.  So basically, that was more than enough for me!  
Lyndsy didn’t get spanked for covering for me that Wednesday I sneaked off to soccer, instead she got grounded for the rest of the month just like me.  We had a lot of time together to chat about old experiences, and how we were learning new things in life about ourselves and others, since being sent to the Reformatory and having Ms. Kane tune in and work with us.  What started out as two girls who were in a place because of nothing keeping us from being accountable, and thus needing a more direct approach to correction, became a very special and growing friendship.  We had different personalities, and different issues to fight, but we could still understand each other, and what the other one meant when trying to explain situations.  There was something that we each could draw from to provide strength to the other one when needed, and maybe it was because our lives growing up were different.  I knew when Lyndsy was having a stressful day, and she knew when I was off too.  I trusted her, and knew she would come to me when she was ready to let me in.  She is usually more of a thinker, before jumping into anything, or committing to anything, which was trying on me.  Not that she stressed me out, it’s just that I am very impatient, and it killed me to wait for her response sometimes.   I didn’t care though, this relationship was worth waiting for, and I would wait for her no matter what.  I knew that whatever we had going, was working, and it was not one sided.  It was working for BOTH of us.  We even realized it was getting special because she would call me baby girl, and I referred to her as my big sis.  One that I never had.
After I had returned to our room, I was honest to Lyndsy when she asked for details about what happened when Ms. Kane caught me after sneaking out to the soccer game, and as I explained how she handled it, what she said, what I had to endure, I could see on her that she was intrigued by what she heard.
As usual, we were chatting during the day by texting whenever we had the chance, even though we should be focusing on our jobs.  I was better at keeping my boss satisfied with keeping up to what was expected of me, but nothing extra.  Lyndsy struggled a little more, and found herself on more than one occasion having to make excuses why her work was late, and then trying to cram it all in at once. 
I had noticed a change in Lyndsy’s texting over a few days, and also when I was with her.   She was not being as funny, or bratty and she didn’t really notice when something witty was said during dinner.  She would smile politely, but her thoughts were somewhere else.  I wasn’t the only one to notice this change.  I could see that Ms. Kane was studying her too, and sometimes I felt the strongest urge to step in front of Lyndsy like some kind of body guard, so that Ms. Kane wouldn’t study her so intensely.   But then I also remembered that Ms. Kane asked me to trust her, so I LET her continue to observe Lyndsy.   Well, even if I tried to block Lyndsy, Ms. Kane would have commanded me to sit down, so my letting her is really just a play on words.
I knew Lyndsy enough not to push her too much, but I also like to dissect things, and knew she didn’t mind being asked questions sometimes, because she had a very hard time to say what was bothering her on her own.   She was not used to expressing herself during any intense situation, but she could talk about it freely way after the fact, when it was in the past, and she got herself through it.  I reassured her I was there for her no matter what, and wanted her to know she could trust me and share with me even when she was in a bad frame of mind.
A few more days passed by with her being in this state.  In fact she even seemed to act out in frustration, which was a side I hadn’t seen before.   She didn’t seem frustrated with me, it seemed more like she was directing it towards Ms. Kane.   Not directly, but if you knew Lyndsy, you would pick up on the subtleties in the things she was saying.   Ms. Kane didn’t respond to it, but definitely noticed it too. 
I got home early from work Thursday.  To be honest, I couldn’t sit one minute longer on any chair because I the previous day I wasn’t thinking before making a sliding tackle during the soccer game. Doing something like that just after you have been spanked by a cane is a very stupid thing to do.  So instead of continuing to torture myself I chose to call it a day, and just wanted to get home to nurture my sore skin. 
When I entered the house I could hear Ms. Kane talking on the phone, and overheard her saying, “Oh yes Ms. Hanson, I’m terribly sorry about that.  Lyndsy hasn’t been well at all for the last couple of days, but I’m pretty sure she will be back on track tomorrow……Yes she has had something ailing her…..Its probably my mistake, I thought she called in to let you know herself, but I should have followed up on it.  She has definitely not been herself…..Thank you so much.  I will tell her.”  And then she hung up.
Lyndsy unwell?  Hmmm, I guess that could be taken in more than one way.  I looked at my phone and now I understood why it kept telling me that Lyndsy was in a different place than usual.  Her work didn’t always require her to be at the same place every day.  She could do her job from anywhere really, as long there was some kind of internet connection, and contact with her boss, then she would be fine.  The past few days I did notice the change, but didn’t think that much about it, not until I heard how Ms. Kane covered for her.  I stood there watching my phone and the location the last message came from, when I was interrupted by a, “Hi Amy!  You are home early today?”
“Hi Ms. Kane, yeah.  I didn’t have that much to do, and just wanted to get back home.”
“Honey, could I talk with you for a moment in my office?” she beckoned me over with her hand. 
I followed her into her office and was feeling a little tense.  I was nervous in case she had a reason to spank me, but also nervous about her questioning me about Lyndsy and her whereabouts. 
“Maybe you just heard me talking with Lyndsy’s employer?”   She looked at me awaiting an answer.  I felt a bit embarrassed that I actually did listen to her phone call, but then again I wasn’t really to blame, I just happened to return to the house at that exact time. 
“Ummm, yes.  I heard a little bit.” I said hesitatingly. 
“You and I both know that Lyndsy isn’t physically sick.  Do you know where she is and what she has been up to?”   Ms. Kane had this special look she puts on, when she studies you to define whether you tell the truth or not, just like an interrogating cop, and when someone looks at me like that I tend to look guilty even though I’m innocent.  So I had to think fast and put a lot of effort into staying cool and choose words that would hide some details, but also be as truthful as possible. 
“I know we aren’t allowed to at work, but we have been chatting, um, texting with each other this past week or so.” I had to give her a little confession of something, to indicate I was being honest to her.   “But I never knew she wasn’t checking in at work, and I don’t know where she has been.” 
“Hmmm, you two share everything with each other.  Are you sure she hasn’t told you where she is?”  She asked with doubt.  “I’m positive ma’am.  She hasn’t told me once where she is.”  
I wasn’t lying.  Lyndsy never told me.  I figured out by myself where she was by looking at her phone locator on my cell.   “I’m sorry Ms. Kane, but I can’t help you with this.  You will have to locate her on your phone yourself I suppose.”  The moment I said that, I covered my mouth, and wanted to take all the words back.  As if she was just going to accept that Lyndsy had been away from work these few days.  Of course she was going to find a way to get ahold of her!!!   But I don’t think she thought of doing that.   I think it dawned on her when she noticed my sudden reaction by covering my mouth.  She just smiled and said, “Don’t you worry.  I will see where her phone is right now, and odds are it will be with her.”
An hour went by before Lyndsy arrived home.  I wanted to warn her, but Ms. Kane had kept my phone just until she had talked with Lyndsy.  But no worries, I have other ways.  I had made a little note and attached it to a tennis ball, and when I saw her car pull up, I whistled at her from our bathroom window and threw the ball down to her.  At least she would be warned and have a few seconds to prepare. 
When Lyndsy came in, I heard Ms. Kane immediately asked to see her in her office, and then surprisingly a very sharp, “I really don’t have the time right now!”   Oh boy, that reply was going to hurt!!
“Lyndsy!! I will not ask you this again!!  Get your butt in that office right now!”   You could definitely tell that Ms. Kane was not fooling around. 
The door was closed with a bit of a slam, and I sneaked halfway down the stairs and sat on a step.  I don’t know why exactly, because I didn’t want to listen in on what was going on in there. I just had a gut feeling that I needed to be close. 
I was surprised though, because I couldn’t really hear that much.  I guess Ms. Kane managed to stay calm as always.  However when Lyndsy started to talk, I was able to hear a lot better.  Like I said, I had never seen or heard Lyndsy angry or frustrated ever, but she was definitely out of her comfort zone and was not tolerating it very well. 
“Why is whether I go to work or not any of your business?  I’m a grown woman, and my work is not part of our reformatory corrections.  I have a boss for that.  Besides, why do you even care?” she snapped at Ms. Kane.  Again I couldn’t decipher what was said in return.
“You don’t really know anything about me.  And why should you?  We come here, we leave, someone else comes, and everyone moves on.  You just get a whole lot of stories to tell full of reasons you got to spank us!!” 
Oh my, Lyndsy was not holding anything back.  I heard her speak again, but it was harder to hear.  She wasn’t as intense as she continued, “I don’t need you, or anyone really.  I can take care of myself, my needs, my problems, and everyone else’s on top of it.  I’ve done it forever, and I’m still here and still going strong!”   There was a pause, but it was only because I couldn’t hear what Ms. Kane was saying.
Then out came Lyndsy a little clearer again, “What?  I don’t need to think about anything!!  You need to think about where your boundaries stop.   Whatever.   You have no clue.  Just go ahead, do what you need to do to make yourself feel better, that’s what you really want isn’t it, to spank us?  But I don’t have time right now.” 
I couldn’t believe the things she said to her and I started to be afraid of what was happening, but then again I knew what she was doing, and prayed that Ms. Kane knew it too. 
The door to her office opened slightly and I could hear Ms. Kane walking closer and her voice say, “Lyndsy don’t you dare walk away from me.  We are definitely not done here yet.  Close that door and sit yourself down on that couch!” 
“Pick a number lady.  You can have your turn when I’m ready.”  Lyndsy replied with such sass that I shivered for her.  Then I heard the sound of a hand slapping.   My best guess would be Lyndsy’ cheek or mouth.  And for the first time I also heard Lyndsy fighting her frustration, and telling Ms. Kane to let go of her. 
“I won’t let you go right now Lyndsy, and don’t you ever dare to accuse me for not caring about you!”  I heard Lyndsy’ groaning through clenched teeth, and could tell she was struggling.  “I have never doubted that you couldn’t take care of yourself, you are a very capable girl.  More capable of what most women could only wish they could do.  And I bet even more than some men could do.  But fact is, you take care of everyone else and your needs get pushed to the back all the time.  That has to stop right now!!” 
 I heard Lyndsy struggling, and could hear her fist or foot hitting the floor or wall or something in frustration.  “It is destroying you Lyndsy, and your health.  You can not keep playing this game of being strong and not needing anyone.  Your coping skills to deal with that kind of pressure only prove to me that you are in dire need of someone stepping in to be there for you once!”  I heard more struggling and flailing about.  “You can keep pushing me Lyndsy, all you want, but it will not make me back down.  Do you understand that?  Do you get that?” 
Lyndsy was less defiant in her voice, but I could hear her frustration when she again asked Ms. Kane to let go of her.
She must have let go then, because Lyndsy backed out of her office still looking at Ms. Kane I assumed.  But before heading to the front door she hollered back, “Don’t worry about me, I got it all under control!” 
She never looked back, so I have no idea if she knew I was there on the stairs.  I pretty much knew where she would go though, but needed my phone to get the exact location.  I couldn’t waste time, so I had to go to Ms. Kane’s office.  As I got to the half opened door, she was still sitting there on the floor, I guess where she had been holding Lyndsy. 
“Umm, I’m sorry ma’am, but I really need my phone.” I looked very apologetic at her.  I could see in her expression that this had been a definite challenge.  She did great though, but I didn’t really feel in the proper position to tell her that. 
“Of course Amy, it’s over there.”  She pointed at her desk as she stood up. I went over, took it, and looked at the coordinates, and I was right, she was going back to that place. 
“Amy?”  I looked at Ms. Kane, ”Yes?” 
“Can you pleeeease get her back to me.  I am seriously not finished with this girl.  I think we are actually just getting started.” I nodded at her and replied “I will ma’am.  I’m not done with her either.  I want to see her through this.”
I jumped into my car and drove off to the area I knew Lyndsy was heading.  She had told me about this place, but it was a long time ago.  She loved the solitude sometimes, she loved the nature and to view life from a distance. 
I pulled up and seen her car, then seen her about a hundred feet ahead, just sitting on the edge of a hill that had a steep downward slope.  It was just starting to get dusk, so I was glad I seen her when I did. There was a tree line to our left with trees big enough you could almost drive through them.  To our right, about 200 feet away was a very windy steep road.  She was looking out towards the mountains across the other side of the valley, which was really breathtaking as you could see the lights of homes almost all the way up.  She looked so vulnerable the way she sat there with her knees curled up to her chest, and arms embracing them.  I went over to her.  I didn’t say anything, just kneeled behind her and wrapped my arms around her.  We sat there for some time until she decided to speak, “I messed it all up now Amy.  I blew it with Ms. Kane.  I reacted in a very disrespectful manner.  She doesn’t need that kind of stuff to deal with.  How can she do anything else but hate me now.” 
“Lyndsy what are you talking about, she doesn’t hate you!”  I had to reassure her immediately.
“I was so nasty to her.  Oh man.  You should have heard some of the stuff I said!” 
“Wellllll, I kind of did.  I mean you didn’t really say the things with your normal calm voice.” I climbed around her, so I was facing her.
“Why did I act like that, and say those things to her??  I mean, she hasn’t been anything but fair and considerate of me, and I was such a loser tonight taking it out on her.”
“Honey, isn’t it obvious?  You finally let some feelings out, even if it was frustration, because you really do put trust in her, and her ability to handle it.  Have you ever done that before with anyone?”  I asked.
“No.  If anything, I would leave before anyone would dare get within reach.  And I would take off on my motorbike like a maniac, or hit the highway in my car with the tunes cranked to deal with it on my own.”  This was something I had not learned about her yet.
“Lyndsy, you have been bottling everything up and stuffing everything away for such a long time!  No wonder you are messed up for reacting in front of someone.  And really, you weren’t doing anything other than testing her, even if you were not aware of it in the moment.”  Lyndsy looked at me with a lot of sadness, frustration and confusion.  “But I don’t even know HOW to trust people, or count on anyone, so how can I achieve that with someone who is pretty much a stranger to me too, especially with something as big as that!”  I reached for her hands and held them tight within mine.
“Because you DO put trust in people Lyndsy, by giving them the benefit of the doubt, and hoping that they are worthy.  You have just had too many who couldn’t hold that trust long enough for you to help you step beyond.  Or the ones you put trust or hope in, were incapable of being there for you, when it really mattered, so you would recede back again and be independent of anyone.  But I need you to know Lyndsy, I can and will be there for you, no matter what, and you will grow so that you don’t have to run or use bad coping habits.  And you know what?  I don’t think Ms. Kane is about to give up on you either!” 
“Yeah, right.  After that kind of behavior, I’m sure my things will be on the steps outside when I go back tonight!”   More doubts from this poor girl.
“Lyndsy!  Weren’t you there in the room today???  Didn’t you hear her say she WON’T back down?!” 
“Ahhh, she has to say something like that.  She is paid to take care of us Amy, and discipline us, to help keep us out of worse situations.” 
“NO she doesn’t have to just say things like that!!  Do you even realize she actually covered for you earlier today???   Would someone do that if they didn’t care?” 
“She did??”  Lyndsy asked with surprise.  ”Yes! Big time!  Your boss called and she smoothed it over to protect you.” 
“Oh man, Amy.  I really am afraid.”  She looked way down on the lights that trickled their way to the valley where traffic was heavy.
“Why???  Because you know you are going to get a major spanking??” I smiled at her.
“No you spanko.  I’m scared that if I let anyone really inside of here, that I will feel the pain I try to avoid so much, and I don’t know if I would be strong enough to get out of that alone.  I have been fortunate not to let anyone past my walls, and it has been a protection in many ways.  Also, I could risk losing that little spark of hope I have to keep trying to get over those walls, or break through them, or even chip away at them, and grow emotionally.   I never got to do that you know?  Ever.  No one cared enough I suppose to take the time to see through my walls, even when they were as thin as paper, to see I wasn’t really happy, that it was all just a show to keep everyone else happy.”
 “Lyndsy, don’t you get it?  If you never let anyone in there, you will never know or understand or believe anyone is possible of caring about you and loving you for who you are!!  And if you would only open your eyes and look around, there are more than enough people who care about you, and want to know you, because you are one of a kind.”
For the first time Lyndsy really did look into my eyes, and for a long time, and I had no doubt she was one of a kind.  She was just so locked up tight and always worried how her words, actions or feelings affected others, before being honest to herself. 
Her eyes then changed shape, and a smirk grew wide across her face, “You really think I deserve a major spanking for all that don’t you??” 
I started to laugh, ”Hell yeah!!!  Raising your voice to her, and walking away, literally leaving when demanded to stay.  Not checking in at work!!  Not letting Ms. Kane know if you were not at work during the day.  Oh, and shall I remind you what happened to me the last two times she didn’t know??” 
“Oh boy, now I am worried.  That cane is your friend, not someone I want to meet!!” 
“Well, maybe you should just TRUST Ms. Kane in knowing what to do with you, you bad girl!” 
“You know what, she didn’t want to spank me, well at least not tonight…I had to think about things…BUT you know I won’t be able to sleep now if she doesn’t!!!  She’s not getting off that easy…NOO I need that spanking, I have expected it since the first day I stayed away from work!” 
I smiled at her, “Right!  You go for it girlfriend!!” and gave her a high five.  “Shall I get some icepacks ready for you??
We drove home shortly after, it had started to get cold and Ms. Kane really shouldn’t be worrying or waiting any longer for our return. 
When we stepped inside, Lyndsy was the first to enter.  Ms. Kane came straight towards us, and she hugged Lyndsy tight, and while holding her head against her shoulder with her left hand, she reached over with her right, and rested her hand on my cheek.  I couldn’t help but smile and look down.  Then she looked straight at Lyndsy and said, “You and me still have some business to take care of, wouldn’t you agree?”  
Lyndsy smiled and said, ”Yes ma’am!  See you in five minutes, in your office!”  Ms. Kane had to smile back at her and shook her head.
The spanking Lyndsy received was quite severe.  The smacking sound from downstairs didn’t stop before 20 minutes had passed.  When she entered our room, I had never seen this look on Lyndsy either.  She had a whole different stance about her, and maybe for the first time in her life she could relax. 
She threw herself on the bed, on her stomach of course, looked over at me and said, “So baby girl, where is that icepack?” 
I jumped off my bed and ran down the stairs, opened the freezer and got the icepack.  When I turned around Ms. Kane was standing in the kitchen watching me.  I couldn’t help but give her a shy smile.  She then stretched her arm out, with her left hand folded to a level fist towards me.  “Here I got something for you.” 
I went over to her and reached my right hand with the palm upside to hers.  She kept looking at me all the time.  I of course had to look down on this little piece of paper she dropped into my hand.  I didn’t have to look any further, it was the warning note I had tossed out of the window, so I just looked back at her.  With I smile on her face and a head throw she let me pass.  Well, just after one very precisely placed slap reminded me of my still very sore bottom after the caning and sliding tackle. 
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘The Reformatory’ : Chapter Eight – Annika and Lyndsy are still at it!


Readers,

Right on time – part eight of ‘The Reformatory’, by Annika and Lyndsy. Enjoy it while you can…’The Reformatory’ ends soon…

–  Dana




The REFORMATORY

Part 8


“What!!!??    Grounded????   For what???” 
It always seemed like Ms. Kane was never affected by the outbursts I sometimes let out.   She always stayed calm and would just look at me, which tended to make me nervous!   It wasn’t because I didn’t trust her, but because I never knew how I would react in response.   Being nervous, I didn’t know if I would dig myself into a deeper hole, by mouthing off or something, thus accumulating punishment, or if I had enough sense to just stay quiet and accept what she said in return, and hope it stopped there. 
Lyndsy had been mouthing off a lot during dinner.  In fact, almost whatever anyone said she had a smart reply to.  I was thinking maybe it was because she had a bad day at work or something, but knew we could talk about it later.  Ms. Kane had tried several times during dinner to warn Lyndsy about her mouth and behavior, but it didn’t even seem to fizz on her.  When Ms. Kane repeated a warning, Lyndsy even had the nerve to comment on that!  “What’s that??  Another warning?  If I remember right, your threat was you didn’t warn more than once.  Did I misunderstand? Or did you lose count?”  She just went back to eating, and didn’t even look towards Ms. Kane, but I think she knew where she was heading.  ”You, young lady….”  Lyndsy didn’t even react to Ms. Kane.   “Lyndsy, look at me.”  She still just focused on her plate.  Ms. Kane got up, walked over to her, shoved her plate away, and grabbed her ear to turn her head to get her attention.  “When I talk to you, I expect you to acknowledge that by lifting your head and your smart mouth, and look at me.  You be in my office in 5 minutes, where I will be sure to make my warnings clear!!”  Lyndsy just squinted her eyes at her and actually never responded.  Ms. Kane, still holding onto Lyndsy’ ear, looked over her head to me because I was watching the whole thing, and said, “And you are grounded for the rest of this week!” 
I hadn’t really even said anything throughout the whole dinner, so I was shocked when she grounded me.  I absolutely HATE being grounded, so that literally felt like I was being treated unfairly and way worse than Lyndsy would even get!!  So, I picked up the shovel and started digging by demanding an explanation for the reasoning behind such an irritating punishment. 
After my outburst, Ms. Kane did give me one.  “Amy, you are grounded for supporting Lyndsy in her behavior this whole evening”.   I looked at her with utter disbelieve and while shaking my head, out came, “In what world do you live in?  I haven’t even said anything to Lyndsy tonight!”
Ms. Kane stood upright with her hands on her hips, “Amy, honey, you don’t need to tell Lyndsy anything verbally.  Just the fact that you keep laughing at everything she says is enough to encourage her.”
To be honest, she was right.  I had been laughing the whole time, but never realized that would actually encourage anyone.   I should have know better, because Lyndsy loves to get me to laugh, especially at the most inappropriate times, and I am just as guilty and love to do the same to her!!  Of course I wouldn’t admit to Ms. Kane that she was right, so instead I pointed out that it still wasn’t fair, because Kevin and Lori had been laughing sometimes as well.  She couldn’t care less about that, and just pointed out, that I could act out as crazy as I wanted, but it wouldn’t change the fact that I was grounded!  And if anything, I could get another week added if I continued.  She walked to collect her dinnerware and bring it to the sink.
I was just about to keep arguing, but Lyndsy kicked me so hard under the table, that I couldn’t get anything else out other than, ”Yeeowch!!!”
“Lyndsy, it’s over five minutes!”  She said as she turned back around and headed our way.
I tried to look very defiant at her, but she wasn’t impressed.  Instead she just whispered in my ear, “Sweetheart, if you want a spanking too, just say so.  But, you will still be grounded!”  Then she looked at me, smiled and continued on to her office. 
It was so frustrating, because I had no chance of getting out of being grounded.  If it just was this one week that was at stake, I could have lived with that, but the soccer season was starting, and I had an important match to attend during this week!  At least it was important to me. 
When Lyndsy came to our room, she looked very apologetically at me.   “I had no idea that she would ground you for my behavior!”  I wasn’t angry at her at all and replied, “Its okay, Lyndsy.  She grounded me for my behavior not yours.” 
I didn’t tell Lyndsy about my upcoming match, because I still hadn’t decided what to do about it.  I knew I would get into a lot of trouble if I disobeyed Ms. Kane and sneaked out, but on the other hand I really didn’t want to miss out on the first game!  I couldn’t let my team down right off the bat.
So, Wednesday morning I told Lyndsy about the match with my soccer team. 
“I know it’s a lot to ask for, but I need you to cover for me for about an hour and a half this evening.  I don’t have a choice Lyndsy!!  I have to participate!”  She smiled at me and just said, “No problem baby girl, anything for you!”  I couldn’t help but laugh about her calling me baby girl, but I liked it as well.  ”You will probably get into trouble if she finds out though.”  Lyndsy looked at me, shrugged her shoulders and said, “So what?  I got you into trouble, so that’s only fair! What’s your plan?”
“Well, I have my equipment already packed, and will take them with me this morning and drop them off at the club.  I will of course come back here after work, eat dinner, and when I go up to our room, I will use the bathroom window to sneak out, just like when we went partying on the town that time!!  The only difference is, I won’t be wasted, so I will be able to climb up again!  But I need you to be sure to keep her away from our room.”
Lyndsy couldn’t help but laugh, and I’m sure it was because she was picturing the pathetic attempt we made to climb up the side of the house that night after the party! 
“I will do my ultimate best to keep her away!  Do you have your cell phone with you?  Just in case I need to warn you?”  She asked.  ”Yes, I will have it near me.  But not on the field of course!” 
“Okay then, I will take care of things here, and score a goal for me will you!!??”  I smiled at her and replied, “Of course!!!  Anything for you sis!” 
I had no idea that we would actually be able to pull this off.  I knew if we were caught, or I was caught, I was sure I wouldn’t be able to sit comfortably for days.  But I needed to play soccer!!!  It has been and still is the only thing I can do, where I feel absolutely free, I have no adult concerns, I don’t doubt myself and the little kid inside of me is having a blast along with it. 
Well, we put our plan in motion.  I sneaked out and went to the game.  We won naturally, and I did score two goals, one for Lyndsy, and one just for the fun of it.  I managed to sneak back inside, and about 30 minutes later Lyndsy came to the room. 
We both smiled at each other, and she was eager to hear about the match, and I was eager to hear about how she managed to keep Ms. Kane away. 
“That was easy, I just asked her about her collection of books, and we started a book review discussion.”
“And she never once seemed to notice something else was going on??” I looked at her with disbelief.  ”Nope!  So, did you score a goal for me??” she asked as she gave me a little punch in the arm.  ”Of course I did!!  I promised you, and we won 5-0!  I can’t believe we actually pulled this off!!!  That would be a first time having one up on Ms. Kane!!” Lyndsy stood with a big smirk on her face, “Well baby girl, it had to happen sooner or later!” 
I still didn’t feel that sure about it, so I studied every move and everything Ms. Kane said over the following days.  I needed to catch on if she knew anything, and was being subtle about it, but it did seem that she had no clue at all.
However, there were some details in the plan I hadn’t considered.  For instance, the fact that I hadn’t told Ms. Kane that I even play soccer, and that I was scheduled to play for the next 10 weeks every Wednesday, which might get her wondering, how I managed to stay away this past Wednesday.  And another little detail, that I didn’t even think of, and really, I had no control over, but it surely made me aware the following Wednesday. 
Ms. Kane wanted to see me in her office.  Mostly when that happened it wasn’t just for small talk, so I felt a little anxiety building up inside of me. 
She asked me to take a seat on her couch and I did.  She carried a wooden chair with her and placed it in front of me, and as she sat down on it she looked at me, arms crossed, legs crossed.  She looked serious and it didn’t help with the anxiety I was feeling.  I could feel my heart beating faster and my mouth started to dry out.  She took her time before she said anything, and the silence in itself felt like torture.  I tried to review the week that had just passed, to see if there was anything that could have triggered this situation, but the only thing jumping out at me, was this soccer sneaking out situation. 
“Amy, I am wondering about something, and I just can’t seem to figure it out!” she looked straight at me as she said it.   I wasn’t sure if she wanted me to say anything in response to that, but I chose not and just waited for her to go on.
“I read the local newspaper today, and was very surprised to read about a soccer game last Wednesday, where a girl named Amy scored two of the five goals the team had obtained in their winning game.”  She paused again, and my heart jumped, and my eyes were looking on everything else than in her direction. 
“Of course, there are other girls with the name Amy, and you couldn’t possibly be two places at the same time.”  I saw a little glimmer of light in the distance, and hoped that maybe I lucked out.
“Then again, a picture really can not lie,” she continued.  My eyes got big as I looked at her now, because I really couldn’t remember seeing any photographers at the match, but then again, I never focus on what happens outside the field.  Ms. Kane stood up, went over to her desk, and got the newspaper.  She came back to me and handed me the article about our team.  It was a type of advertisement to encourage more players to come out and join with the soccer teams.   A good idea I thought, however, really, REALLY bad timing!
“So young lady, how will you explain this??” I looked at the photo.  It was taken immediately after I scored the second goal. “Um, I don’t really have an explanation.  This is me.” I pointed at the picture. 
“Yes, I see that Amy.  But can you explain to me how you could be there and grounded to your room at the same time?” I looked down at the floor and almost whispered, “Well, I wasn’t in my room exactly at that time.”
”Hmmm, funny I don’t recall seeing you leave the house through the front door other than for work.”
“That’s because I didn’t.  I sneaked out using the bathroom window again.”  I was so embarrassed and just knew it would have to be luck to survive this.  I had done a lot of stupid things, but in my head all the offences from this situation added up, and I had no idea how this would turn out for me. 
“Okay let’s see.  You were grounded, and you disrespected that.  You risked really injuring yourself by sneaking out and sneaking back in again.   You failed to inform me of your whereabouts, which could have had its own implications.   And, you probably involved Lyndsy in some way too.  Am I correct?”
“Yes ma’am.  But PLEASE don’t punish Lyndsy.  It was all my idea and my disrespecting the rules.”  I looked pleadingly at her.
“You are not really in any position to ask me for any kind of favor at the moment.  What will happen to Lyndsy is entirely up to me!  Amy, I’m not angry with you, but I am extremely frustrated by this whole situation.  I thought you trusted and respected me enough to at least come to me and inform me about your soccer commitments, and if you would have explained to me how much it means to you and why, we might have been able to work out an appropriate solution.” 
“I’m sooo sorry!!!  You just didn’t seem like there would be any negotiating or even a willingness to talk about me being grounded during that time.”  I felt like that wasn’t enough to help her understand.
 “What if something had happened to you??  Either from climbing around on the roof, or on your way to or from the match?  Or even an injury at the game??  How do you think that would make me feel, or for that matter Lyndsy?” she questioned, with very good reasoning.
“I don’t know,” I replied with a very little voice while looking down at my hands, nervously playing with the lace of my athletic pants.  I was already for the next game, however, under the circumstances, I didn’t expect that I would be participating this time. 
“Well, do you remember what happened the last time you sneaked out?”  Ms. Kane asked.  I remembered it as if it had happened just yesterday.  “Yes ma’am.”  I was still not looking at her.
“Amy LOOK at me, and tell me, what happened the last time.”  It was so embarrassing that I had to look at her and explain how she had punished me then.   “Umm….  You spanked me in the kitchen.  And, and then you took me in here, and spanked me with the brush, and the, the, then the belt.” 
Ms. Kane was looking very firmly at me.  “Didn’t it make any kind of impression on you back then?  The dangers that could happen when you sneak out and I think you are here?   Do I really have to be more severe with you to get my point across?   Or, maybe I should just forbid you to play soccer??”
Now I suddenly was able to use my voice again.  “No, please!!!  I will do anything and accept anything, just don’t take soccer away from me!! That would destroy me!”  Ms. Kane looked a bit surprised with that remark, maybe because that was the first time I had told her about something that really did matter to me, but in reality, it gave her the ultimate power. 
She sighed and then said, “Okay.  Obviously you won’t be playing today.  You will call your coach and tell him that you won’t be participating.  Because you disrespected your grounding, I am going to continue it for the rest of this month.  Of course, you will also receive a spanking, and it will be a spanking you WON’T forget.  Hopefully then it will prevent you from doing something like this again.”  She paused, and I said nothing as I tried to digest being grounded for that length of time.  After a few seconds of her looking at me, she said, “I want you to go to my cabinet and get the brush, the belt and another implement of your choice.  BUT, I expect you to really think about what you did, and be fair in your selection!  We can talk about the rest of your punishment after your spanking!” 
Oh my, ‘the rest of the punishment’ I thought.  She pointed at her cabinet, so I stood up and went over to it.  I instinctively knew what she expected the third implement to be, and I had to give it to her to make up for this mess and to show her some respect which I had failed to show her by disobeying.  I should have trusted her enough to have argued my case, but I had ruled that option out thinking she wouldn’t even consider listening to me. 
I got the brush, the belt and stood some time and just looked at it.  The cane.  I was still afraid of it, but I knew I had to show her that I understood the seriousness of my actions and that this behavior wasn’t any different from when I chose to lie to her.  I had fooled her once again, but this time the truth came from an unexpected place, and as I am very well aware, it just proves that lies tend to eventually blow up in your face.  I grabbed the cane and went back to her.  I handed her the three implements and waited for further instructions.  She nodded and said, “Good.  Let’s get started.  Pants down, leave your panties on and get over my lap!” 
I closed my eyes and did what she told me to.  I took a deep breath and got over her lap.  Both my hands were touching the floor and so were my toes.  She started to spank me with her hand, and I counted under my breath.  I guess it had become a bit of a habit, just in case she would ask what number it was.  After ten smacks she pulled my panties down, and started again.  She wasted no time and really meant business.  The pace was too fast for me to keep count, so I ended up guessing until I just gave up.  My bottom felt like it was on fire when she chose to take a break. 
“Amy I know that you tend to give yourself a hard time doubting yourself and everyone around you, but I want to assure you, that when we are done here, there are no bad feelings between you and me.  If I didn’t care about you, I wouldn’t spend time or energy on guiding you or worrying about you.” 
She switched from her hand to the brush, and the spanking started again.  The pace wasn’t as fast, so I managed to count a bit further this time, but after 40 swats with that I had to give up again!  All I could hope for was that she really did care and would leave my skin unbroken!!  I noticed that tears were silently dripping on the floor, and I tried to control myself again, because I knew she was far from done with me.  After all there was still the belt and the cane, so if I broke down now, I had no idea where I would end up.  I wiped the tears away with one hand.  Ms. Kane of course noticed this movement, and rested again. 
“How long have you been playing soccer Amy?” she asked me.  I had trouble breathing, but because she asked me this, I had to focus, so I could answer her.  “Since I was ten.  I started because I had a crush on a boy who was playing.”  Ms. Kane started to laugh, and that made me feel a bit better, even brought a little smile to my cheeks.  “So when you play, you think of him??” she asked.  ”NOOO, he stopped playing shortly after I started.  I just loved the game and am good at it.  I don’t doubt myself when I play and I believe I can make a difference for the team if I make the effort!”  Ms. Kane was gently rubbing my bottom. “Hmm, well honey, or should I say baby girl like Lyndsy likes to call you,” I couldn’t help but smile. “I certainly believe that if you put forth effort you will make a difference in anything you put your mind to.”  She slapped my bottom two times and said, “Okay.  Let’s get on with this shall we”
She switched from the brush to the belt, folded it in half so she could administer it while I was still bent over her lap. 
My bottom was really sore and the belt was excruciating.  I had no idea how I was going to survive the cane!!  I just hoped she would only give me five slaps with the belt, but when I got to ten, I once again gave up counting.  This was entirely in control of Ms. Kane to make the judgment call as to when she thought I had enough.  When the tears again started to flow I didn’t make an effort to wipe them away.  I just let them come out and looked forward to getting this over with.  For a moment I was thinking about if all this was really worth it, if that soccer match really meant that much to me, that I would endure this kind of punishment.  But then again it wasn’t because of the soccer match, it was because I disrespected her, sneaked out, and basically lied to her. 
She stopped the spanking with the belt and I knew I was facing the final part of this disciplinary retribution.  She asked me to get up.  She stood up as well and looked at me.  She removed a tear from my cheek and then said something very confusing, “Amy get dressed and sit on the couch.”
I did as told, even though I would have preferred to be lying on my stomach.  Then again it was probably safer to sit on my bottom instead of placing it in the range of the cane!  Ms. Kane came over with the evil implement in her hand, and sat down on the chair in front of me again.
“Amy, I want you to think for the next five minutes about how much this soccer playing means to you, and if it is really something you feel is worth crossing the line with like you did.  If your conclusion is Yes it was and is worth it, you will accept to receive 10 strokes with this cane before every match you have for the rest of this season!  Then I will know that your heart is in this.”   She handed me the cane, I guess so that I could bond to or something, after all it seemed like we were going to spend some regular time together in the future. 
She went over to her desk and turned over an hourglass, which had the time of 5 minutes until it finished.   In reality I didn’t need those five minutes, but somehow I liked sitting there, just watching the time slowly fade away, and watching her while she read over the newspaper.  The presence of her had a relaxing effect on me, and I started to feel kind of sleepy.  I started to dream away thinking of all the great experiences I have had throughout my life with soccer, how it often had helped me through difficult times, and I ended up thinking that I was lucky to be right here right now, because I felt just as free here. 
“So baby girl, the five minutes are up, what did you decide?”  She said as she stood up and walked towards me.
“First of all, I want to apologize for what I did last Wednesday.  Secondly, I will, I do accept the discipline from the cane before every game.” 
“Okay, I expect to get a copy of your schedule.  Like I said you won’t be playing today, so you still have to make a phone call to your coach.  You are still grounded, but you will be allowed to participate in any upcoming games.   Now go on make that call and send Lyndsy in here please.”  
I looked pleadingly at her again, and was about to say something in defense of Lyndsy, which made her stand up, step up to me, and speak first. “Amy, you need to start trusting me.  Have I ever given you a reason not to trust me?  Have I ever done something to you or to anyone else in this house that was unfair??”   I shook my head after a few seconds of thinking.   Well, yeah, I thought to myself, she shouldn’t have unplugged our videogame back then, but seen objectively in that case, you can’t really argue that it was unfair. 
“Good.  Now get going.”  I turned and started to walk but before leaving her office she called my name again, “Amy.  Maybe you should leave that here with me??”  She pointed at the cane I still had in my hands.  Yes, we had bonded, well, at least as long as I held it in MY hands I felt very safe with it.  
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘The Reformatory’ : Part Seven


In Part Seven of ‘The Reformatory’ Lyndsy and Annika(Amy) try Ms. Kane’s patience, yet again. Will these two ever learn?

–  Dana

***


THE REFORMATORY
Part 7
When I finally got to our room that evening, after being introduced to the cane, I made sure to lie on my stomach, so my bottom could remain free of any pressure.  Lyndsy was there as well, and she looked at me with a grin on her face, and with a sarcastic tone in her voice she said, “Spanked for being late, Miss Amy??”
“Spanked for lying!  Spanked for being late!  Spanked for smashing the phone and spanked for whatever else suited her fancy!” I replied.   Her expression turned serious, “You didn’t!!?”  “Don’t worry.   I don’t think you will get into trouble for that computer prank!”  Lyndsy started to laugh, ”Oh, I wasn’t thinking of that.  I just can’t believe you broke this wonderful phone of ours!!  How dare you!!?” I started to laugh too, ”Yeah, I don’t know.  Guess maybe I have a temper or something!” 
“So… Do you feel any better now? And can I expect you to be normal again?” she asked me.  I looked at Lyndsy, ”Yes.  I feel much better now.  But seriously, how can you expect ME to be normal??” I smiled at her and shook my head.
“Was she angry at you??” Lyndsy continued.  ”Umm, I am not sure really.  She didn’t want to deal with me in the first place.  She wanted me to go right to our room and see her tomorrow.  Then all of sudden I found myself in her office and confessing about everything!”  Lyndsy looked a bit impressed with me,  “I guess she appreciated that?”  I started to giggle, “Oh yes.  She really did.  In fact, she was so appreciative of my honesty, that she used the cane on me!”   Lyndsy’ eyes got big and she had a look of shock on her face, “No way!!!  She didn’t!!”   ”Ahh, yes way!  She did!”  I pulled my pants down to reveal the evidence on my backside.  Lyndsy got up from her bed to get a closer look.  “Wow!!   That’s a whole new type of art work there you’re carrying!  Are you okay?”  I smiled at her, “Do I look troubled?”  She studied me for some time and replied, “No.  Actually, you look relieved and in a weird way, happy!  Don’t you ever get me into the kind of trouble where she will use the cane on me missy!!”  I shrugged my shoulders and said, “Well then, don’t lie to her!”
It was the end of November so I thought it was time to ask Ms. Kane a question.  I chose dinner time to ask that question, so the others would hear it too. 
“Ms. Kane, have you ever heard about Saint Nicholaus??”   She looked at me with curiosity, probably because I don’t usually ask her that much, and replied, “No Amy, I can’t say that I have, but it sounds like something that might have to do with Christmas?” 
“Well, yes, sort of.  He is a historical person who used to help people that were poor, and he made sure that the kids of those who couldn’t provide presents got something on a special day.  When he passed away a legend started, and every December 6th people get surprised when they find a present or something they really need in their shoes or boots, which is where he used to place it.”
They were all paying attention to what I was telling.
“I grew up with that tradition, my mom is from Germany, and that’s a very common tradition there.”
“So you got presents every year on December 6th ?” Lori asked and was very interested, which I suspected she would be.
“Yes, presents, candy, and if you are really good, Lori, he might even give you cupcakes!” 
Lori looked at Ms. Kane and said, “That’s a tradition we should have here…. please??”
I had the biggest smile on my face, because this was exactly what I wanted to happen!  I wanted Lori to be the one to beg Ms. Kane to take this tradition on in this house.  Ms. Kane was watching me very closely, so I looked down on my plate, hoping my expression wouldn’t reveal that there might be more to this story.
Of course, Lyndsy knew me well, so when we got upstairs she started to question me more about what this Saint Nicholaus thing was all about.
“Amy, somehow I got the feeling that Saint Nicholaus wasn’t just this nice uncle coming with presents!!”  I smiled at her, ”What do you mean?”   ”Well, for one thing, you never told us what happened to all those kids who were not behaving.  You said if Lori was really good!” she asked looking to see where I was going with all that.   I kept smiling at Lyndsy.   Then she said, ”I thought you were done lying to Ms. Kane?”  I had an answer, ”I wasn’t lying.  No one asked me.  So basically, I was just withholding some information.  And it’s bad manners to interrupt when someone else is talking!”  Lyndsy smiled back at me, ”I see.  Blaming it on Lori.  Hmm,  do I have a bad influence on you??”  I chuckled again,  “You Lyndsy??  NOOO, of course not!” 
“Ok back to business!  So, most importantly, do I have to worry about this story??” she asked.   I giggled and replied, “Depends on whether Ms. Kane thinks you have behaved the way you should or not.”  Lyndsy shook her head and sighed, ”Well, then I will be the only one in this house to receive a present I suppose.”
“I’m not sure that Ms. Kane is going to do anything about that story, but who knows?  Maybe we will get a few extra presents from her?” Lyndsy shook her head again, ”Amy, you should get a spanking just for being so naive!” 
December had come and Lori kept telling Ms. Kane to remember the 6th of December, and Lyndsy kept kicking me under the table every time Lori spoke of it.   Kevin used the time to tell us all about what he wished for.  I looked at Lyndsy and whispered to her, ”At least he will get what he really wishes for.”  Lyndsy smiled and whispered back, ”And so will you dear!”  I said, “True!  I love chocolate!”
Just as expected Ms. Kane wasn’t fooled by me.  She had done her homework and had read up on this Saint Nicholaus tradition.  Of course there was a twist to this story about the Saint!  All those who misbehaved would receive other things not so exciting.  Anything from a potato, piece of coal, a stone or if you had been really bad, a bundle of willow to be used for punishment.
So, I wasn’t that surprised when we all found one of our boots outside our rooms with a bundle of willows in each of them.  There was a little note with it as well saying; 
This coming 6th of December
Will be used to help remember
That if any of you misbehave 
You will really need to be brave 
Don’t take a chance, and just assume
I expect all of you, in my office room!
I started to laugh when I was done reading it.  Lori however looked like she wanted to kill me.  So I hurried down the stairs and almost stumbled into Ms. Kane’s office closely followed behind by Lori. 
I was probably the only one standing there with a smile on my face, well, besides Ms. Kane.  Lori and Kevin were both looking at me and I figured this was the time for me to explore this house for hiding places. Lyndsy had been warned, so she was cool about it.  However I don’t think she was that thrilled about the willow left in her boot. 
“Well my dear ones” Ms. Kane spoke as she obtained all of our attention.  “It seems like you weren’t the only one to get a present this morning.”  She walked over to her office chair and picked up a note and a pair of dice.   “I got this note and these dice, and on this note I have been given some instructions.”  Lyndsy pushed me gently with her elbow and whispered, ”Wow!  That Saint is really brave giving Ms. Kane instructions!!”
Ms. Kane looked at us with a slightly serious expression, but not for long before the smile returned. 
“Lyndsy and Lori, it says both of you are going to roll these dice twice, and the number will be added together.  This will be the number of lashes you are going to receive with that beautiful bundle of willow you received.”
Ms. Kane looked at Kevin and continued,  “Kevin, you have been very greedy in your wishes, and Saint Nicholaus does not appreciate that kind of behavior.  You should be more humble with your wishes, and because you were not, you will throw these dice two times, and the number shown will be multiplied.” 
Next she looked at me, “Now to you young lady.  Saint Nicholaus is very pleased that you have spread this message and shared this tradition.  However, to withhold vital information, it was misleading to us, especially Lori who has continually tormented me about taking on this date as something we should be having fun with.  This is something he definitely disapproves of.  That is why he instructed me to let you roll the dice twice and the number shown will be multiplied.”  I kind of didn’t react with more than a smile, as it was no worse than Kevin.  But she continued, “AND then I will be adding to that number, whatever Lori, Kevin and Lyndsy will roll, on top of it!” 
I was actually still smiling because this was like another game.  It would hurt, no doubt about that, but it was a game I had invited Ms. Kane to play and she played along perfectly. 
She went over to Lyndsy who she wanted to throw first.  The first roll came up a 1 + 6, the second throw rolled 2 + 3.  Lyndsy looked a little relieved, and I was happy for her, because I knew this wasn’t something she was looking forward too.  But 12 lashes with the willow, she would be able to handle that.
Ms. Kane looked at me and said, “That will be 12 for Lyndsy, and 12 for Amy.” 
Lori’s turn now.   She had experienced worse things than being thrashed with a willow bundle, so she actually wanted high numbers, plus then she had an excuse to be mad that I had brought her into this.  She rolled a 5 + 3, and the second toss came up 4 + 4.   “Good!”  Ms. Kane said, “That will be 16 lashes with the willow for you Lori, and…” turning to look at me again,  “another 16 for you Miss Amy!”  Lori looked disappointed she would have loved to have rolled a 6 + 6 both times. 
Finally it was Kevin’s turn. “Good luck!” Lori told him, again hoping that he at least would roll a really high number both times.  Everyone knew he would have absolutely no problem receiving the highest number and dealing with the resulting consequences.
The first thing he rolled was a 1 and a 2!!   I almost started to laugh, and he almost did too, because it was funny to think he might receive even less then Lori and Lyndsy!   The second roll ended up being a 6 and a 3.  “Okay you have been quite lucky there Mr., that will be 20 for you, and that will also be 20 more for Amy!” 
 Ms. Kane walked towards me, still smiling, and it was so hard not to laugh.  She handed me the dice and said, “Go for it sweetheart.  Let’s see just how lucky YOU are!”
“Ahh, the dice won’t show anything higher than a 1 on each of them!” I boldly stated.   Ms. Kane just kept smiling at me.   So I threw them, and out rolled a 4 and 5.  ”Oh, well, maybe not this time.”  I said and Lyndsy, who was standing next to me started to giggle.  Ms. Kane gathered them up again, handed them to me and stated, “Second throw, Missy!”
Again I tossed them, and raised my arms in the air when the dice both landed with the 1’s up!!! 
Ms. Kane smiled as she picked them up looked at me and said,  “Okay, that will be 21 for you and an extra 12 for Lyndsy’s toss, plus 16 for Lori’s toss, and 20 more added on for Kevin’s toss.  So, all added up, that will be 69 for you.  And, because I am fair, I think I will make that an even 70, just because of your celebrating your lucky snake eyes roll!”
“Lyndsy,  get yourself over to that wall, pants down, hands on the wall and stick you bottom out please.” Lyndsy did what she was told, and then Ms. Kane asked for her bundle of willows that was left her in her boot. 
“The rest of you, stand where you are, and you will all observe.” 
Lyndsy received her 12 lashes with the willow, over her panties.  It made me consider that Ms. Kane was being fair to the others, for falling into this game I played, but I certainly expected some kind of further instructions when it would be my turn. 
Lori was next, and this was absolutely nothing she couldn’t handle, and Kevin asked for more, when he boldly said, when she was done with the 20, “Have you started yet, ma’am?  I’m getting cold!”  This made Ms. Kane react without a word, by just moving closer so that she could pull his underwear down.  With that, she stepped back, and she repeated the 20 over his bare bottom. 
Finally she responded, “Would you be warm enough now, Mr. Feeling Cold??”   When he failed to answer she started over again, but this time she was letting the willow land each swing on his upper thighs.  Again she spoke up, “Would you like me to repeat the question young man?”   He didn’t wait this time, ”No ma’am, I am fine, and really, I don’t feel cold anymore!  Thank you very much!” 
While Kevin got dressed, Ms. Kane turned and smiled at me,  “Your turn my dear ambitious lover of games. And you probably already know, that you are going to be dropping both your pants and panties.”  All I could do was agree.  ”Yes ma’am.” 
I went over to the wall and stood as instructed.  I was so ready for what was coming, though I had never experienced a willow bundle across my bottom, and I was literally surprised when it landed with such a stinging sensation.  If it would have been a punishment issue, I would have hated the willow!!   But I kind of asked for this because of bringing up this whole Saint Nicholaus tradition.  And I knew that it held the option of a willow bundle punishment as that was part of the results to those that misbehaved.  I also knew that I put a challenge out to Ms. Kane, because of holding back information.  And I was right to think that she would do her homework and look into it more, and thus, I knew there would be extra consequences for me!
The only thing that was hard to handle was that some of the branch hit very sensitive places on my backside.  I have a tattoo right above my bottom going from the center and out to the sides above my buttocks, and the pain from the willow was similar to the pain I felt when the needle was working on the sides.  Back then I tried to read while the needle worked its way through my skin to forget the pain.  I have no idea what I was reading, because all I could focus on was the pain I had to endure. 
Every time the willow hit those sensitive areas I just had to keep telling myself that I managed to endure the pain of a tattoo, and this should be a piece of cake compared to that. 
When I had finally received all of the 70 strokes, Ms. Kane came closer to me, leaned up against the wall so that she could face me, and remarked, “I don’t suppose you are feeling cold at all right about now?”   ”No ma’am.  I am on a hot sunny beach and forgot to wear sunscreen on my bottom!”  I smiled innocent at her.  She pushed herself of the wall, still standing next to me, let her hand slide down my back to my bottom, and laid two smart slaps on my left buttock.  “Get dressed now, and all of you can go to the dining room.”
When we entered the dining room we all received another little surprise.  Lori got her cupcake, and was so thrilled that I think she forgot everything about getting back at me.   Kevin got a chocolate Santa and a piece of paper and a pencil.  The headline of this paper said, “Kevin’s wish list for Santa Claus.”
Lyndsy and I both received two new phones……………..made of chocolate. 

Annika and co-author Lyndsy

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘The Reformatory’ : Part Six : from Lyndsy and Annika


Annika and Lyndsy have a little time on their hands…but not as much as you may think! These two lovely ladies use their little spare time working on the ongoing saga of ‘The Reformatory’. Enjoy Part Six.

–  Dana

***



THE REFORMATORY 
Part 6
Lyndsy and I had finished playing CSI after Ms. Kane so “kindly” revealed the final clue to help us.  To be honest, we wondered how she even knew that, because she didn’t quite seem like someone who would be into video games at all.  We figured she must have Googled the cheats for it to find out the clues, because really, it was just not possible she could figure all that stuff out herself or even simply be so good at it….  
At least not when it came to video games… 
We decided to play a little prank on Ms. Kane, just to get back at her for shutting off our game and giving us the answer.  Not that we were angry at her or anything, but somehow we just felt that we needed to do this….
One day while we were cleaning her office I couldn’t help but get my fingers on the keyboard of her computer.  I had pushed CTRL + ALT + arrow down, and the version she had on the computer did exactly what I had hoped for!
That evening Ms. Kane came to our room, which was something that only happened on very rare occasions. “Amy, I might need your help with something.  You know a bit about computers right?”   I was finding it difficult to hold a look of concern, so I wouldn’t start to smile, laugh or even smirk, and I quickly replied “Um…Yes.   I know a thing or two about computers.  Why?”  Ms. Kane looked a bit puzzled, “I know this sound weird, but I think my computer has picked up some kind of virus.  My screen is upside down and the curser works in the opposite direction.”  Lyndsy was really struggling not to laugh, so she was hiding her face behind a book so Ms. Kane couldn’t see that big grin she couldn’t contain.  That didn’t make it any easier for me to stay in control, so I had to jump up from my bed.  I said, “Sure Ms. Kane.  I will take a look at your computer.  No problem.”
We went downstairs to her office, and with her hand she pointed towards her office chair which invited me to take a seat.   I looked at her computer, and yes it was upside down just like it SHOULD be.   I pondered over the screen for a moment, and didn’t immediately re-type CTRL + ALT + arrow up (or navigate into the screen setup to change back to normal screen) because that would just make it a little too obvious I had something to do with it.  Instead I said,  “Hmm.  This might take some time Ms. Kane.   I will have to run the anti-virus program first, and then probably run a repair on your hard drive.”  Ms. Kane looked a bit more concerned now, almost even a little worried, and I started to feel a bit sorry about this whole situation I had put her in.   “Would you like a cup of coffee, Amy?” Ms. Kane asked me, which only made me feel even more remorseful.   “Umm.  No thanks.  But really, you don’t have to wait here while I fix this.  I will let you know as soon as it’s done.”   I was very thankful that she accepted that and went on to the living room.  If she would have stayed there much longer I surely would have crumbled and told her the truth!   Of course, I would have taken all the blame and leave Lyndsy out of it.   After all, it was my idea, and it was me who tampered with it.
I tapped the buttons necessary to put everything back to normal as soon she left the room.  But I stayed for five minutes more, sitting back in her chair, looking around the office, not touching anything but examining her bookshelf with all the different books she had.  And rocks!  
I figured she didn’t know very much about computers, so I decided to just tell her that it wasn’t as bad as it seemed.  I went and found her and she was very happy that she could get back to her work.  I just hurried back upstairs.
Lyndsy looked at me with complete curiosity.  “So what happened?”   I crawled into my bed and turned around so I was facing her. “Well I fixed her computer, but you know what?  I honestly felt really bad that I had done that in the first place!” Lyndsy looked confused in a way, and asks me, “Why?”   I rolled on my back, looking up at the ceiling.  “Oh, I don’t know.  She was just, well; she really did look worried about it.   And then she even offered to get me a coffee.   It just made me feel so guilty, and I almost felt like confessing to her it was me who had done it.”   Lyndsy didn’t respond to that right away.  Then after a few minutes she said, “You know what Amy, don’t even worry a minute more about that.  This was just a little funny prank, and no harm was done to anyone or anything.”  I sighed and replied, “Yeah.  I guess you are right.  I really ddon’t know why I am feeling like that though.”
Lyndsy and I still had those pathetic cell phones Ms. Kane had given us.  Of course, we could have bought some new ones, but we were pretty sure she would just take them anyway.  Then we got a brain wave of an idea!!!!   We just needed to get back into modern technology!   We decided we would both buy the newest iPad, and we could just tell Ms. Kane that we got them from our employers and that they were to be used for work related activities. 
Kevin was so envious when he saw BOTH of us had the latest iPads, and he continually begged to get the chance to get his hands on them and try them out.  Of course we didn’t allow that, because “they didn’t belong to us”.   Ms. Kane accepted our explanation, but also asked us not to use them at home unless we actually had to work.  Not a problem, but we were back on track with texting each other during the day!!  That’s what we were missing the most!  Both of us had jobs, where the use of an iPad didn’t seem strange or out of place, so no one asked us questions during the day.   I was happy that I was again able to write with Lyndsy during the day, because to be honest, something was going on inside of me.  I still had a bothered conscience about that computer prank, and now also the lying about this iPad didn’t exactly help.  But writing with Lyndsy helped me to think of other things. 
I had suddenly realized that Ms. Kane was someone that I was really starting to care about, and that she was becoming important to me.   Lyndsy meant a lot to me as well, so I almost felt like I was standing in between them.   I didn’t want to get Lyndsy into trouble because of my sudden urge to confess every bad thing I had done.  But at the same time, I started to avoid Ms. Kane, because I simply couldn’t look into her eyes in fear she would know my dishonesty.  Things were becoming different now.  To be a brat and tease was just purely for fun, like a little game going on in between us, and Ms. Kane played it perfectly!  But to me, this dishonesty was not playing fair, and it was messing with me so that it was reaching real emotions!   I had no idea that it would have such a huge impact on me.   I guess because I knew this would probably disappoint her, and really, I never want to upset her for real, so that was the worst part of feeling this way. 
Lyndsy was more than just a friend to me.  She was becoming more like the big sister I never had.  She was protective and supportive, yet she thought it was funny when the “little sister” got into trouble and she didn’t.   She could sense the distress I was in about this whole dishonesty situation and confronted me with it one night when we were sitting in our room. 
“Amy, what’s going on?  You’ve been acting a little off lately.”  Lyndsy asked me with a very concerned look.
“I don’t know Lyndsy.  I’m just struggling with these feelings lately.”  She replied with a calmness in her voice, ”Are you having second thoughts about our iPad purchase Amy?”   ”No not really.  I mean, I really like having it, and I have wanted one for a long time.  But I….”  I looked down on the floor… ”I don’t know.  I feel like I am lying every single day to Ms. Kane.   And it’s not just because of the iPad.  It started with that prank on her computer!”  Lyndsy was paying attention to me, and I could see how my issue was also affecting her when I looked in her eyes.  ”Lyndsy, I don’t like the fact that Ms. Kane believes I’m good because I was able to solve a computer problem, being one that I actually caused.  This was the first time she asked me for help, and it was because of me playing that prank on her and then keeping from her what actually happened!”   With that I stood up and went to the bathroom.   I didn’t want even Lyndsy to see this side of me, where I felt vulnerable, and as I walked away I could feel the tears filling up in my eyes.    When that happens I know I am very close to losing control and of being very emotional, and I really don’t like to share that with anyone.   However, Lyndsy wasn’t just anyone, and I think she knew me better than most people did, so she knew to just give me space for a little while instead of going after me.
After a few moments she spoke loud enough so that I was sure to hear her from the bathroom,  “Amy.  I don’t want you to be afraid of me getting into trouble if that’s something bothering you also.  When we do things together, I’m very aware what’s involved, what may happen if we get caught and that we will probably be held accountable.  Seriously Amy, I am really okay with that, otherwise I wouldn’t do it.  And I care too much about you to have an iPad or whatever to be an issue between us.  If you really feel the need to tell Ms. Kane the truth, then you have to do that.  If you think this is what is causing you to struggle lately, then I do not want you to worry one second of how it will affect me.  I am honestly okay with that.  I just want you to feel better, okay?” 
I looked at myself in the mirror, and I knew it was bothering me enough that I had to confess at some point, but I wanted to be the only one to take the blame.  I went back to my bed and sat on it. “Thanks Lyndsy, for understanding me, and for being there.”   Lyndsy smiled at me with her typical smirk and said,  “Just let me know when you are going to get it off your chest missy, so I have a chance to like, ahh, prepare mentally.”  I smiled back at her, ”Well, I’m thinking Sunday would probably be the best day to tell her about it.”  For some reason I didn’t have the same confidant feeling inside this time though.
Timing has never been one of my strong qualities, especially when something is bothering me.  Friday was horrible at work, and everything that could go wrong, went wrong.  First of all, our work system broke down and one of my colleagues was treating us all like little kids as she panicked about it.   And then my boss wanted me to stay an hour later because of the delay, which normally isn’t a problem because I would still be able to make it back home for dinner on time. 
This was something important to Ms. Kane, and she had a rule about us attending dinner together and being on time.  She also made us realized that it was a simple act of respect and good manners toward the ones who had used their time in preparing the meal. 
Well, I wouldn’t have had a problem doing that, if everyone else would’ve just stayed off the roads!!   For some reason that day, there I was an insane amount of traffic.   It seemed like everyone was in my space and holding me back, slowing down traffic, and I’m sure I must have hit every red light possible.  I got my so called phone out of my purse to call Ms. Kane to at least let her know I was on my way, but was running late.  Just as I was about to dial the number, the battery died, and this triggered my last ounce of patience!  I got so mad that I threw the stupid phone towards the passenger side door.  As it bounced off, it exploded into several pieces.  I clenched my teeth, shook my head and then blurted out, “YEAH!! WHY NOT!!!” 
When I could focus a bit, I thought of my iPad, but realized it was still lying on the table back home….
I finally parked the car in the yard, an hour and a half late.  I picked up the pieces of the phone, gathered my things, and headed towards the house.  I was dragging myself, focusing on the front door, and all I could do was sigh and shake my head.  I entered the house, but no one was in sight.  And obviously every one would be finished eating by now.  The house seemed empty, and I just stood there leaning back against the door with my eyes closed, enjoying the silence for a brief moment as I took a few deep breaths.  I was both mentally and physically exhausted, and I just wanted to get enough energy to go to my room, get in my bed and forget the whole day of work, the traffic, and any worries.  All I needed was to shut down and sleep.  
I didn’t hear Ms. Kane, but as I opened my eyes she was standing right in front of me.  She had a displeased look – what a surprise – and I thought of just saying something like, “Yeah yeah.  I know.  I deserve a spanking for being late and whatever else you decide I need it for.  Do you want me to take off my pants here??”  Instead I just looked up at the ceiling, sighed and said, “Whatever.  Do what you need to do so I can just go to bed.”  I continued to look with my eyes towards the ceiling waiting for her punishment objective.  However, her reaction wasn’t as I had expected.  She stepped up closer to me, and with a calm voice she said, “Amy, I am not going to do anything to you right now.  Instead, I want you to go straight to your room, and then I expect to see you in my office tomorrow when you get up.  Is that clear??”  I just looked at her, so she repeated, “Is that clear Amy?”  I found a few words,  ”Umm, yes.  I guess.”  Then she turned and went back to her office. 
I just stood there and watched her leaving.  I was so exhausted I didn’t even want to move.  I looked down at the broken phone I carried in my hand and suddenly my emotions began to grow within me.   They triggered a reaction, that without thinking, sent me following her to her office.  I stopped inside her door a few feet, and she turned to look at me.  ”You want to say something dear?”  My days frustration got the best of me, and I snapped, ”Don’t say that!”  Ms. Kane looked a bit surprised, “What is it that you don’t want me to say?”  I still blurted out, ”Don’t call me dear, or anything else like that!”   She nodded one time and walked over to her office chair, sat down and looked back at me.  “So is there anything you want to say?” she repeated, while she typed something on her computer.  I went over to her, placed the broken phone in front of her on the desk, and took one step back.  My frustration was still showing, “I tried to call you with this dinosaur of a phone, but it didn’t work, and I, I dropped it on the floor which caused it to break into pieces like this!”  She looked down at it and replied with a sigh, “Yes I see that!  Anything else?”  Again I could feel my emotions surfacing, and my eyes started to water up again.  I looked down on the floor, and I tried to control it, but at that point, because of my exhaustion, not eating yet, and feeling guilty, I was losing control.  I turned away from Ms. Kane, so she couldn’t see, and with my hands over my face I said, “I’m sorry.  I lied to you!”  After a few seconds she asked, “Amy, what did you lie about?”  It took all the courage and strength I had left inside of me, and I turned to look at her with tears in my eyes and started to disclose my guilt, “It was me who had changed your screen on your computer, so that it was upside down.  It wasn’t a virus.  I’m sorry.  And I know that will make you disappointed in me.”  She didn’t say anything.  She just looked at me.   So I kept confessing, “And that iPad of mine isn’t work related, and my employer didn’t buy it for me.  I always wanted one, and I bought it myself.   And, and that stupid phone….I didn’t just drop it, I threw as hard as I could in the car because it didn’t work when I wanted to call you!  I didn’t mean to be late and because of all that I don’t deserve to be called anything like dear!”  It felt so good finally get all of that out of my system.   She was still just sitting there watching me.  
After a minute or so I broke the silence,  “Okay then.  Umm should I go to my room now??”  Ms. Kane stood up and walked towards me, so I looked down, but didn’t move backwards. I knew I deserved whatever was coming to me, and I wanted her to punish me.  I could feel the heat building up inside of me, I was nervous and embarrassed. I knew she wanted me to look at her but I was afraid to face the disappointment in her eyes. 
“Amy, look at me.” she said with an almost gentle voice.  I slowly looked up but I couldn’t look into her eyes. I could barely breathe.  Once again she helped me by lifting my chin up, so I couldn’t do anything else other than face her. 
“CTRL + ALT + arrow down  is a type command I know about.  And I knew you played it as a prank on me, young lady.  I also know it was your idea and doing, after all that’s what you work with!”  I looked at her with big eyes, because I definitely hadn’t seen that one coming. 
She continued, “I was wondering when you would own up to it, and I was curious to see how long you would keep that lie going, because I don’t see you as a liar.  In fact, I’m very pleased that you feel this bad about it.  It shows me you do have a good heart.  Of course, it doesn’t mean that you don’t deserve a spanking.”  She peered directly into my eyes and resumed, “You, Miss Amy, will have to receive a serious severe one, because lying to me is one of the things I hate and never will tolerate!” 
“I know.  I’m really sorry.” I barely got out past my lips.
“You will not only receive a hand spanking, I will also be using the cane on you.” Again I looked at her with big eyes and I’m sure a look of fear,  ”I know you are scared of the cane, but Amy, I am not kidding when I say that honesty means a lot to me.   And, as it turns out it’s pretty important to you too.  I have absolutely no concerns about using the cane on you.   You know this is a very deserving reason for discipline.”
I stood petrified, and watched how she walked over to her cabinet and got the cane.  I almost felt sick to my stomach, or maybe I was just hungry, but either way, I was certainly afraid of the cane.  I couldn’t take my eyes off of the cane as she handled it, and somehow in my mind it seemed to grow in length and power.  When she stepped towards me again, I still only stared at the cane, and I couldn’t even blink, in fears it would attack me at any moment like an unrelenting monster. 
My eyes finally blinked when I heard, “Amy, take it!” as Ms. Kane handed the cane to me. I reached for it with both my hands as if it weighed a ton.  I couldn’t hide my anxiety, as both my hands were shaking. 
“I want you to hold it and look at it while I spank you on your bare bottom, over my knee, understood?”
“Yes Ma’am” I whispered without taking my eyes off the cane. 
Ms. Kane stepped closer, and I felt the warmth radiating from her.  I don’t know what it was, but somehow it was as if my senses had sharpened on some other level.  I even noticed the perfume she wore and I could hear her breathing.  I still never removed my focus from the cane, but did notice that she unbuttoned my pants and pulled them down.  Without thinking, I stepped out of them.   She walked around me and laid both hands on my shoulders and gently directed me towards the couch.  When we reached it, she sat down on it and guided me over her lap.  I was still holding on to the cane as instructed.  I couldn’t distinguish whether my brain interpreted the cane as something like a bomb that would blow up if I let go of it, or if it was a masterpiece of something very valuable, that would break if I dropped it.  To be honest, I didn’t even notice when she started to spank me, because all my focus was on that cane.  However after she had pulled my panties down the focus switched to my bottom.  She wasn’t holding back on anything and she definitely made sure that every part of my bottom felt the palm of her hand.  This spanking seemed to last forever, and I didn’t know if I was okay with that as long as I didn’t have to feel the cane, or if I wanted her to stop, so I finally could get on to the part where the cane was going to meet the skin on my bottom.  Either way I was not in a position to decide anything.  I could only trust Ms. Kane and hope she wasn’t going to break me. 
Just like I didn’t notice she started the spanking,  I didn’t notice she had stopped it before she suddenly said “Amy, please get up.”  I was so high on adrenaline that I almost jumped up from her lap.  I was still holding on to that cane as if it was some kind of safety line, and felt if I let go of it I would be risking a fall. 
Ms. Kane reached her hand towards me indicating she now wanted me to hand her the cane.  The fear started to rush through my body again, and I suddenly noticed the stinging and burning sensation from my backside.  She stood up and again looked into my eyes.   She didn’t look angry, irritated or anything like that.  She looked confident and somehow I could feel my anxiety lower a bit.
“Amy, I will introduce you to this cane with 10 strokes on your bottom.  I know you can take that.  And I also want you to know, that if you ever lie to me again, it will definitely be more than just 10, understand?” 
“Yes, Ms. Kane”
“I hope so.  Now go over to my desk and lean over on it please.” 
I did what she told me to, and walked towards her desk almost like I was in trance.  I bent over the desk resting both of my hands on the cold surface.  I could hear her footsteps and knew it was matter of time before the first swing would land on my bare bottom.  Ms. Kane let the cane touch my bottom very gently. Somehow I felt connected to it, and I figured it was because she made me hold it and almost bond to it. When the cane left my bottom I held my breath, swallowed spit that wasn’t really there, and noticed how the muscles in my bottom were preparing for the first hit.  It landed just that moment my muscles chose to relax.  The pain was so concentrated that I could feel the stripe it was leaving on my skin.  I wanted to throw my fist onto Ms. Kane’s desk so I could endure the pain, but I was afraid that Ms. Kane wouldn’t accept that, so instead I flinched every muscle in my body until there was a little relief in the pain.  Then the second hit landed.  It was intense.  The third, the fourth and the fifth.  I was nowhere else than exactly at that place at that moment.  I had never been more aware than this.  It was as if time didn’t exist anymore and I had no idea when it would return.  Every single part of me, every single fiber was enhanced and accelerated, so that when Ms. Kane gently stroked my bottom with her hand I got so surprised that I almost jumped up on her desk.
“Relax, Amy. I’m not hurting you.”  I couldn’t help but smile at that remark….
I could feel her fingers touch the stripes on my bottom and because of the hypersensitivity, it felt both great and painful.
“Okay, let’s get this over with shall we?” she sounded so relaxed and almost happy.
I pulled myself together and got ready.  She didn’t let me think or wait long for the last five strokes.  And when the tenth one landed I dropped to my knees and rested my face up against the side of the desk.  Even the hardest workout I have done in my life felt nothing compared to this.  I thought I was exhausted when I got home, now I couldn’t even imagine how I would get up and all the way upstairs. 
Ms. Kane went over to the cabinet and put the cane back at its place. She went to the couch and collected my underwear and pants and handed them to me.  Somehow I managed to get up and get my panties on.   As I stood there, Ms. Kane did a thing she never had done before, and which took me by surprise.  She hugged me and whispered in my ear “Amy, sweetheart.  You do not dictate what I should call you or not.  And it’s up to me to decide what you deserve.  I trust you to be a big girl and not lie to me again, okay?”  I let out a very determined, ”Yes”, but that’s all I could muster up to say.
She now looked at me, and with both her hands, she held my face, smiled at me and said, “You can keep that iPad, but let the big boy play with it once in a while!  And no texting during work!!  Now finish getting dressed and meet me in the kitchen.  You need something to eat before you collapse.” 
She went to the kitchen.  I touched my bottom for the first time, and could feel the swollen marks left by the cane over my very red hot spanked skin.  I took my pants and tried to get them on.  While I was doing that, I noticed the window reflecting Ms. Kane’s computer screen.   It looked weird so I went over and looked closer at her screen.  The screen was upside down, and I couldn’t help smile again.   I typed CTRL + ALT + arrow up to reset it. 

Annika (AmyDK) and co-author Lyndsy
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘Governor’s Mansion’ : A fun F/F spanking fantasy


Readers,

This is a fun-to-imagine fantasy spanking story about a well-known person. Remember, it’s fiction, not politics, so enjoy the fun ‘Governor’s Mansion’.

–  Dana

PS. Asterisks are my edits, for slightly naughty language. Insert imagination there.

  

Governor’s Mansion


 If I could have my cake and eat it too, I’d admit my go-to location for the spanking of my life would take place in Ex-Governor Palin’s office.  

I sent my resume to her in May of 2009. In this fantasy she actually contacts me for an interview as her potential Administrative Assistant.

If you know or care, last year was Alaska’s 50th Birthday Party. This was the week I appeared for my interview. When I arrive at her office, she greets me with a gorgeous smile and shakes my hand. She gestures for me to sit on a leather chair and begins to describe the job responsibilities. I feel as though I would be a great asset to her and feel very capable of meeting my goals. About 10 minutes later she tells me that she is very impressed with my background and that basically the job is mine if I want it, but there is one small detail she must address first. Working for the government of  course requires detailed information of its employees’ backgrounds. 
Sarah tells me that she researched my school records and found out that I had great academic potential but a horrible disciplinary record. She knows that I received multiple warnings for corporal punishment and that none were ever carried out. Because this career move is an exciting new beginning, she wants me to start with a clean slate. At this point, I almost want to burst out laughing; a bit from shock? confusion? excitement? Before I can say a word, she tells me that the final phase of my interview is to receive a severe make-up for lost time paddling delivered by her. All of a sudden that familiar jolt/heat radiates through my *** and as I look into her bifocal covered eyes staring quite seriously, I know I have to agree to her offer. I took care to wear a great tailored pants suit and nice shoes. She tells me to hurry up and change out of that into jeans and a sweater and get back ASAP. Part of the perk for this job interview is an overnight stay in the Governor’s Mansion. I head to my guest room to change. When I return to the office, she is standing behind her desk holding a monstrous wooden sorrority paddle with a very somber expression on her face. She orders me to bend over the desk and touch the other side with both hands. Then she walks behind me and stands still for a few seconds. I am scared and thrilled to death at this time. Part of me thinks this will be easy to get through, she isn’t really going to hit me. No one does that to an employee. Do they? With her hand she gives my jeans covered cheeks a quick smack and says to stick them up higher.
 
With that taken care of I sense her stepping back away from me a bit. The crack that explodes across both of my butt cheeks takes my breath away. I have never in my life been hit so hard, and I actually gasp in shock. The next several swats are about 10 seconds apart and make my ass feel like it’s repeatedly getting stung by a swarm of bees. After a few minutes, she stops paddling and puts her hand on my shoulder. I am feeling very hot and having a hard time breathing normally. She turns me to face her and says I am pretty tough, but she is just getting started. I’m ordered to pull my jeans down to my knees and bend over the desk again. The next 5 swats are delivered in the exact same spot joining my upper thigh and base of my bottom. I try not to shout out, but I grit my teeth and wiggle my scorched cheeks. after the next 20, I cannot stop wiggling and wanting to rub my abused rear. She comes right behind me again and yanks my boy shorts down. It wasn’t until this instant that I realized how naive it was of me to doubt the strength of another woman. And …why in the hell did I chose boyshorts that has SASSY written on the back? She orders me to stay in position and walks to the front of her desk and grabbed some bottled water. She takes a drink and walks right behind me again. This time she pours some of it into her hands and begins rubbing them onto my bare rear. For the 1st time in my life I am sorry I was such a demon in school, but…I am excited beyond words that someone is correcting my misdeeds. I’m told I have another 50 swats to look forward to in honor of Alaska’s 50th Birthday and I should brace myself for the worst pain I could imagine. This series of cracks was delivered similar to the previous, except the spank spot stayed the same for 10 at a time. I did the best I could to take the pain, but I couldn’t hold back from swearing into the 3rd swat of this round. She whipped my body around to face her and told me that is my warning, if I curse again, I get 10 extra. I do what I can to redirect the temptation to swear into heavier breathing and saying many owws under my breath. After this 50th swat is over, she allows me to touch my bare behind. The heat eminating is intense. I feel small knots and extreme stinging. She pulls a wooden chair from the corner of the office to right near me and tells me to quietly sit bare bottomed until I’m told otherwise. With this she leave the room. The chair adds to my pain like nobody’s business. Squirming is a terrible idea. There is no unspanked spot to sit on. I know my face is a mask of pain because I did my best not to cry in front of her. About 5 minutes later she returns with 2 large ice packs and tells me to rise from the chair. Thinking I’m allowed some relief she sits down and yanks me face down across her lap. It’s hard to believe someone’s hand could hurt as much a wooden paddle, but believe me hers did. Years of sports made her an unbelievable athlete with a very strong arm. This hand spanking I was told was to give me an early heads up that any displeasing work performances would be handled on a next day basis in this exact manner. Prior to any staff meeting, every one attending gets to witness my punishment. I could not lie still for anything. This stung so bad I thought she broke skin. At last after yet another round of 50, she gently lifts me off her lap and lays the ice packs on the chair motioning for me to sit completely still for 5 minutes. I wince in torment as my cheeks connect with the frozen packs. Exhausting all need for punishment, Sarah tells me she’s never met a more stubborn, strong-willed individual in her life outside of herself. She says she admired my ability not to cry and if it were her, she’ d have struggled just as much too.
 
Finally, I’m told to stand and readjust my clothing. Just the simple act of bending again to grab my panties and jeans causes a new round of bottom throbbing. It is next to impossible to get my form fitting skinny jeans to completely cover my swollen ass cheeks. I grab my butt and laughingly utter another oww as she nods her head in agreement. Completely redressed she tells me that she can hardly wait for us to begin working together and that it will take 3-4 days before I can attempt to sit comfortably. Because I am practically staggering to the door, she comes to my aid and lets me lean on her shoulder. She pulls me to her again and gives me a warm hug followed by a pat on my back. As I walk out the door my panties feel *** *** ***.

 
 

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘The Reformatory’ Part Five: A spanking epic!

Readers,

I’m sure that you’re all just as interested as I am in what these ladies have been up to, and they’re not going to disappoint! Enjoy part five of ‘The Reformatory’!

–  Dana


The REFORMATORY Part 5
I hate the so called punishment of being grounded.  It is so boring and because of that I get restless.  I must have been a pain to be around the two weeks it lasted.  I hate just sitting around, never mind in one room!!  Lyndsy managed to stay cool for the duration.  She just read, did a lot of doodling, some writing and basically relaxed by using her time to contemplate.  I however need to be physically active pretty much every day!!  Without using my pent up energy I can get really cranky.  I even considered taunting Ms. Kane so she would chase me when it was time for the “famous” maintenance spanking.  Just around the office desk a few times, daring her to catch me, and of course, letting her think she won by putting on the whole show of trying to get away from her, thus burning up some of my pent up energy! 
At one point I got my hands on a tennis ball, and lying backwards on my bed I would throw it against the wall at the headboard, over and over and over again.  It didn’t bother Lyndsy.  She was understanding of my need to move.  She would just put some headphones on and continued at whatever she was doing.  It DID bother Lori though, who suddenly burst through the door into our room, jumped on me, struggled to steal the ball, as I (deciding to burn up energy) struggled back to retain it!!  When I was tired of her in my face and her nails tearing my skin, I pretended to drop it, but she was so intense that once she had it in her hands she held it 2 inches from my face and yelled, “If you EVER throw anything up against the wall again, driving the rest of us nuts, I SWEAR, I will steal implements from Dana’s cabinet and WHACK you with them myself!!”  With that she left with a huff and a slam of the door.
Lyndsy smiled at me, “So, did you happen to find some relief from all that bottled up energy??”  I smiled back at her, “Oh yeah!  That was so worth it!” 
Lori seemed to have a lot of fun tantalizing us, not only because of being grounded but also as to WHY we were grounded.  So every Friday as she passed us on her way out, she would be sure to draw attention to herself and make sure we were in ears range of announcing that she was going to attend some kind of party.  To get back at Lori, we specifically started to eat cupcakes in front of her.  We could see drool run from the corner of her mouth because after all, cupcakes were her most favorite thing in the whole world!  Thanks to Ms. Kane having her on some kind of food restriction, we took advantage of the situation!!  Ms. Kane was observing all of this harassing going on, but seemed more amused with it all than anything else. 
Lyndsy and I returned to our freedom after receiving our maintenance spanking, so immediately I used the time to escape the house, and get some physical activity in and my body back in shape.  The cupcake eating had not helped with my dormant few weeks, but it was so worth it every time Lori looked at us so enviously.  We were sure to slowly lick and nibble and continuously comment on the heavenly tasting cupcakes. 
As days passed on, normal life had returned around the house.  During that time Lyndsy and I had found a new passion that we both shared together – that of playing video games.  We could spend hours playing in the evenings, either playing against each other, or as a team.  We would get so focused on each game that I think a bomb could blow up outside and we wouldn’t even notice.  It would seriously have to be something    powerful to break our concentration at times!
We had been absorbed in a game we both were enjoying and it sucked us right in.  We were playing the roles of special agents in one of the CSI cases, and it was ONLY us who could follow through to completely solve the crime.
It was Sunday, and we both had two slightly sore bottoms, so neither of us wanted to do anything else other than engage our minds and dive into capturing a criminal as Detective Amy and Detective Lyndsy.  We had barely started the new game before dinner, maybe an hours worth, so it wasn’t too intense yet.  But we were into it now, and wanted to continue so we just grabbed our dinner, brought it to the game room, and gobbled it down while we played.  It had been at least three hours from when we ate, and we knew we were getting close to the end of the game.  We just needed to figure out where the last clue was, and that should help us solve the case.  Ms. Kane came downstairs and said something.  I didn’t hear it so I didn’t answer.  Actually, neither one of us answered, because we were both so caught up in the game.  So Ms. Kane spoke up again, and it had to do with something about kitchen.  I wasn’t exactly sure what I heard, so I said, “What?”  I continued to focus on the TV.  After a moment I said, “Did you say something?”  Lyndsy started to chuckle which confused me.  I was serious about the game, and I was serious in my reply.  I didn’t realize anything to be funny.  Ms. Kane raised her voice a little more with a statement tone behind it, ”YES Amy.  I want you two to get upstairs and do your chores right now.  The dishes are not done yet and the flies are having a party!”  We never even moved our eyes from the TV for a second, but I answered, “Okay, we will get to it in a second.”  Then Lyndsy said, “Yes, we just need a couple of minutes more.”   Ms. Kane was trying to be reasonable I suppose, so she said, “Fine.  You have 15 minutes here, then I expect to hear you both in the kitchen!”  I said, “Okay.”  And Lyndsy said something like, “Yeah.  Yeah.”  We didn’t look her way at all.  She must have left the basement.  
“Hey, Lyndsy!  Jump into that dumpster there and double check to see if we missed something.”  We were so involved we couldn’t care less about flies having a party.  20 minutes had passed, and the only fingers we moved were the ones on the controllers. 
Ms. Kane was not impressed.  When she came to the game room this time, she stood right beside the TV so she could get some possible eye contact.  We didn’t even look.   “Lyndsy, lift up that box in the dumpster.”  She was just leaning there with her back against the wall, her arms crossed and a rather serious expression.  Still Lyndsy and I were focused on the TV.  We now heard her voice, “What did I ask of you two?”  ”Ahhh …to do the dishes.” Lyndsy replied still not looking at Ms. Kane.  ”Where the heck is that clue Amy?”  “You didn’t lift up the box yet.”  “Excuse me, but let me give the two of you a clue!  If you don’t get your butts upstairs and clean up that kitchen right now, you will not only receive another spanking you will also be getting more chores to do!!”  ”Come on.  Can’t you see we are almost done here?  Then we will get it done.  You know we always do our chores.” Lyndsy replied.  No immediate response.  Both our eyes slowly looked towards Ms. Kane.  I guess we were curious to see what she would do or say next.  She looked very calmly at us and slowly lifted her foot up and then backwards, and then with her heel she pulled the power cords from the wall.  Which in turn shut BOTH the TV and the game console OFF.  We looked back towards the black screen of the TV and our eyes got big.
“Oh man!  You didn’t just do that!  Do you not realize how much time we spent today just to get to one final clue?”  Lyndsy courageously blurted out to Ms. Kane.  “Yes, exactly 4 hours, 20 minutes and… ”, she glanced at her watch, ”Make that 25 minutes!”  ”Well technically we weren’t playing the whole 5 minutes you have been standing there.”  I boldly replied.  Ms. Kane looked at me, but still no signs of losing control.  She took a little piece of paper from her pocket and a little pen.  She made a little cross or something then tucked it back into her pocket without saying a word.
Lyndsy and I looked at each other with raised eyebrows, but then just shrugged our shoulders.  “BOTH of you go upstairs and clean that kitchen right now!”  We didn’t move immediately, so she took a step towards us which helped remove us quickly from the couch.  
When we got upstairs to the kitchen we looked around, and it wasn’t even that bad.  It would take us no time to get that under control.  Ms. Kane came to the kitchen as well.  ”What are you waiting for?”  I couldn’t resist answering while looking around, “The flies should really have a fair chance to finish their party, before we ruin it.  Oh, hmm, I guess they have already left!”  As I noticed there really were no flies, I also noticed Ms. Kane and her little piece of paper bonding as she made another mark.  Lyndsy didn’t expect me to sass back right then, and was doing everything possible to not crack up, so she turned her back to me and started collecting the plates. 
“Would there be anything else you’d like to add Miss Amy?” 
“Umm, should we make you a cup of coffee while we are at it??”  Another little moment with the paper and a mark or cross or something.
“Amy.  Catch.  Get the plates dried.”  Lyndsy threw a dish towel towards me, or maybe it was a white flag or something…  Ms. Kane left without a word again and went towards the living room.
“Wow, you’re wearing your brave hat today aren’t you!” Lyndsy smiled at me and I replied,  ”Well, after your remarks to her downstairs, I kind of figured I needed to do something to even the score!”  Lyndsy laughed, “Oh my goodness.  I think you will be winning this race by miles!”  It took us barely 5 minutes and the kitchen was done.  Ms. Kane entered again, looked around and said, “Looks good.  Here is a list for you Miss Lyndsy, and this one is for you Miss Amy.  I don’t care how you do them, together or separate, but they will be done.”  She handed us the lists which I just figured was the one she was scribbling at earlier.  We both took a look.  Mine said:  Vacuum living room, dining room and office.  Dust all three rooms.  Clean the big bathroom on the first floor.  Lyndsy’s list had the basement as the primary cleaning area.  These were chores that some of the others had or we used to do together.  “I am NOT doing Lori’s or Kevin’s chores!!”  I boldly stated.   ”Amy, go to the drawer and get me a wooden spoon!”  I looked at her with challenge in my expression, but my voice was barely noticeably when I asked, ”Why?”  Again, she took the little note from her pocket, and made another cross!  So the list we had with the chores, was not the same one!  She didn’t say anything she just pointed at the drawer with the spoons and sent me a look that could be translated into, “DON’T YOU EVEN DARE question me again!”  While I moved towards the drawer she continued to say, “Not only are you going to do your own chores and the others today, you will also be doing them for the whole week.  And Miss Lyndsy, you may as well start while I have a little moment with Amy alone!” 
Lyndsy looked apologetic at me, but I didn’t know why.  It’s not like she forced me to say anything and didn’t even dare me.  I was simply just acting out, and my mouth was how it was happening.  I didn’t have the sense to shut up….at least not for now. 
Lyndsy went to start on the chores as told, and I went slowly with the wooden spoon towards Ms. Kane as I rolled it back and forth between my palms.  I was still challenging her by doing that, and I’m sure my eyes had a look that backed me up.  I guess I was trying to send her some kind of message that I didn’t care.  Of course I did, but she shouldn’t know that!
I casually dropped the spoon on the table in front of her, and started to turn away, but she was fast and grabbed my arm before I even had a chance.  She stood there, with her right foot up on the chair, then bent me over her leg.  As I folded forward and my hands landed on the table, she very firmly advised me, “I would highly recommend that you keep count in your head, as it will be very useful information to you that you will figure out at some point.”  With that, she pulled my sweatpants down to my knees and started to spank me rather hard with the spoon.  I was counting and throughout the spanking I kept saying in my head, “Go ahead I don’t care.  I can take it.  I’m not butter anymore.”  When I got to 20 the spoon broke in two.  She threw it on the floor and I was just about to tell her she better pick it up to keep our kitchen clean, when she continued the spanking with her hand.  She put all her force into it and I’d now wished the spoon hadn’t broken.  She stopped by 30.  She stood up and turned me around to look in my eyes and asked, “Do you have anything else to say??”  I looked down at the floor to the broken spoon, and changed my angle a little,  ”Do you want ME to clean that up??”  I pointed at the floor.  And yet there was that paper again and another little cross placed on it.  She picked up the broken spoon, handed the two pieces to me and with a slight smile said, “Here is a gift for you, and I hope you remembered to count!  Now get going and get started on those chores.”
I looked down at the broken spoon, then pulled my sweatpants up and went to the living room where Lyndsy was vacuuming the couch.  She had a look of concern for me when I walked in, but when I raised my fists up and said, ”First implement down!  Yes!!”  She had to laugh and replied, ”You rock Amy!!  And, speaking of rocks, have you noticed that Ms. Kane has an awful lot of rocks around here?”
I looked around and she was right.  On the shelves, tables, and windowsills were all kinds of rocks.  “I am not going to dust all of them!  It will take forever!  And by the way, rocks don’t belong inside a house!”  ”So what are our options then Amy?”  “Collect them all and throw them outside where they belong! NO, that would probably not be a smart thing to do.  Hmm, maybe we should just hide them.”  And so we did.
We finished cleaning the dining room and then the living room.  We were just heading out to tackle Ms. Kane’s office together.  As we walked out the doorway, Ms. Kane walked in to do a little inspection.  We barely got 6 feet from the door when we heard, ”Ahem.  Will  you two get back in here please!”  We looked at each other and started to chuckle.  ”Yes Ms. Kane?  Is there something wrong?”  Lyndsy played her innocent blues and sincere look of faultlessness.  ”I think you both know what is wrong!”  ”Umm… Have we forgotten something on the list?”  I asked as I pulled out the list from my pocket and acted as if I was reading.  “Done.  Done…”  I said as I reviewed it.   ”Are you sure you didn’t forget to put something on the list maybe?  Because if you did, then we are innocent of all accusation.”  Lyndsy asked with a slight smirk on her face.  Ms. Kane got her little note out and made a cross, so I gently shoved my elbow into the side of Lyndsy indicating something like “HAHA! You got a cross!” 
“Since the two of you seem to be competing at the moment to get my attention, I will make this very easy for you.  Where are the rocks I have spent years to collect?”  ”Ohhhh, those!  Ahh, we might have been confused as to what’s garb…”   She stepped towards me again, and this time I didn’t dare to finish the sentence.  I just pointed my finger to the cupboard where we had piled them up.  She looked in that direction then back at me.  “You two are going to place each and every rock back exactly where they came from!  If you mix any of them up, I will give you another cross!”  She left the room calmly.  She had like 20 different stones and we had absolutely no idea where each one was placed, never mind which one.  So we scratched our heads, shrugged our shoulders and started to place them randomly.  Once done, we gave each other a high five and continued to her office where she now happened to be sitting.  When we came in to start our cleaning, she got up, left for a brief moment and returned.  She put the “special” piece of paper she had been nurturing so carefully lately, onto her desk with the pen and again left the room.
We both looked towards the paper, and both felt the urge to take a peek.  “I dare you!” Lyndsy said to me.  I grinned and slowly went over to the desk, after all, I HAD to dust it.  I looked down on the paper, and I saw 6 crosses for me and 2 for Lyndsy.  My arms flew up over my head again and bragged, “Yes!  I’m ahead!  I’ve got 6 and you’ve only got a measly 2 loser!”  ”Ah, if you move the pen that’s on the paper, you will notice that you have 7!”  I turned around to see Ms. Kane, who was standing very relaxed, leaning against a bookshelf, and slightly smiling at me.  I looked over at Lyndsy and she was fighting not to start laughing again.  I looked down to the desk, moved the pen, and noticed there were 7 marks.  I thought about asking to keep the paper as a souvenir, but knew that it would just get me another cross, and somehow it all started to fall into place….the counting….the crosses….
“So young ladies, how much time have you spent on these chores now?”   ”Like, 2 hours or something.” “Yes that’s right Lyndsy.  And how much time did it take you to clean the kitchen?”  Neither one of us said anything.  ”Do you want another cross?  How long did it take you?”  ”About 5 minutes” I spoke up. “5 whole minutes of your time.”  She started to walk towards her couch. “So tell me, was it worth it?”  ”Umm, worth it??”  Lyndsy asked.  ”Yes.  Instead of just using those 5 minutes to finish your chores, and then return to your gaming, you chose to disrespect the rules and me,…” she looked at me “…act sassy, and end up receiving a list of chores you will do for the whole week, PLUS receive another spanking.  Well, that would be the third one today for you, miss Amy!” Lyndsy and I looked at each other.   I didn’t need any further crosses, so if we wanted to make a reply, it should be Lyndsy, ”Well if you put it like that, then noo…”
“Okay.  Lyndsy, you will be first, because it will take me some time to get through with Amy”  She then looked at me, “Amy, do you remember the number you counted?”  ”Umm…Yes.  It was 30”  ” Good answer.  That’s what I counted as well.  So Lyndsy, since you got 2 crosses it will be 60 on your bare bottom!”  Lyndsy looked nervously at me, not because of her 60, she would get through that.  However she relaxed when she saw me turn away, trying to keep my laughing under control.  I didn’t laugh to earn any further crosses, I just couldn’t help but to love the way Ms. Kane always managed to play with our heads. 
“Amy, you may as well keep on cleaning in here.  I believe you haven’t vacuumed yet!” 
So I finished up, while Lyndsy got her 60 smacks.  When she was done, Ms. Kane sent her off to the basement to start to clean there.  But before Lyndsy was out of ears way, she raised her voice a little to be sure she heard, “And if I catch you playing games downstairs instead of cleaning, you will receive the same amount that Amy is receiving in just a minute.  Is that clear?”  ”Yeah, yeah.”  Lyndsy replied with just the smallest smear of sass.
Ms. Kane looked at me again with a hint of amusement.  “So my bold little bratty friend, how many crosses did you have?”  ”Seven.”  ”Seven.  Oh my.  That would be, hmm, what?”  She was obviously expecting me to say the number.  ”210.  But, but it should only be 180 because you already spanked me in the kitchen.”  She smiled, “Sweetie, that was just a bonus for your kindness to offer me some coffee, which I still haven’t received by the way.”  It was SO difficult not to smile or laugh when she said things like that, and I just knew if I did anything but look in tune to her, that the spanking would never stop. 
“Get over here missy” she slapped two times on her thigh.  I sighed, loud enough and exaggerated enough so that I knew she seen and heard.  I dragged myself over, pulled my pants down and bent over her lap.  “Well you still have some nice color going on, so you won’t be needing a warm up.  But I’m not cruel.  I will give the first 10 smacks slowly, and then I will pick up the pace.  After all it is 210.”  She leaned over to make sure I was listening,  “Oh yeah, and I again highly recommend you to keep count in your head!” 
It was so hard to keep track.  It went okay the first 40 smacks, but then I started to lose control over my body.  I was wiggling, almost trying to crawl away.  ”Amy, how many was that dear?”  I didn’t answer right away.  “You don’t want me to start over do you?”  ”NO ma’am, please.”  I was trying so hard to remember.  I know I got to 40.  Then I did kind of lose track, but I was thinking it must be near 50 or so.  So with a nervous voice I said, “50.”  ”That right.  But we still have a some work to do.”  Whew, good guess I thought.  She started to spank me again.  I really tried to focus on the counting, which also kind of helped me to control the pain.  “How many?” she questioned.  ”100.”  She started to spank a bit lower below my bum, and I kind of imagined that it was because my bottom was too damaged to be spanked much longer.  But no, that was not the reason, because she returned to addressing the smacks to my bottom again after 130.  When she reached 150, she paused.  I guessed her hand was hurting a bit by now also.  “How many?”  “150.”  “60 to go Amy.  I really hope for the sake of your bottom, that you won’t be getting yourself into any kind of trouble through the rest of this week!  Are you ready to receive the last 60?”  As if I had a choice.  ”Yes ma’am” came out, but what was screaming inside of me was, ”HELL NOO!”  ”Okay, then lets get this finished this shall we?  You also have a bathroom to attend to after this.”  And she started the spanking again.  My backside was burning and aching so bad.  And during the last smacks I was biting myself in the hand to redirect the pain away, but even at that, there was no way to get my focus away from my backside. 
I could barely stand when she was done.   I managed to pull my pants up very carefully and stand straight enough to face her again.  “So Amy,” she smiled at me, “Do you have anything to say?”  I was thinking for some time, and what came to my mind I just had to say, ”How would you like your coffee?” 
She gently shook her head, “Oh my.  I think I better go with you upstairs to the bathroom.  And, if you come out with any further smart remarks up there, I’m pretty sure you won’t be able to break the bath brush!”  I didn’t say anything at all while cleaning the bathroom, and Ms. Kane seemed to enjoy the look of me trying to find comfort while attempting odd positions to tend to my chore.  I bet it did look funny as I twisted, and carefully moved so as not to let anything near my bottom. 
At dinnertime I still didn’t talk, because it took so much effort not to let out any noise as I had to sit there with so much discomfort.  Ms. Kane told the other two that they were off house chore duty for the next week.  Kevin was just so elated and thanked us ever so kindly, and Lori just couldn’t help but praise the fine work we had been doing. 
“Oh by the way,” Ms. Kane looked at Lyndsy and I, ”You should take a look in the victim’s message log!  You might find some useful information he has in there!”
;-) Annika and Co-author Lyndsy
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘The Reformatory’ Part Four

The REFORMATORY Part 4
”I will never choose that stick again, unless I have to pick three implements someday!”
Lyndsy laughed “Yeah, I can see you have some nice striped ‘Kane artwork’ going on there!” I tried to twist myself around at my waist to look back at my bottom, but had to go to the bathroom and look in the mirror to see what kind of “artwork” I was displaying.  “Seriously!  What was I thinking??!!”  
“Hey Amy, let’s make an agreement right now.” Lyndsy looked serious at me.  “To NEVER let Kevin be the one to try and get us out of trouble again!! He literally asked for it!  And we all had to suffer the consequences!”  I smiled at her, ”Don’t worry… That’s a mistake I won’t try again.  If he wants to play hardball against Ms. Kane, he can do it alone!!  Personally, I’m only into softball!”
“But really, I must give it to him.  He can sure take some heavy whacks!  It’s no wonder Ms. Kane is in such good shape with all that intense training!  She definitely has a lot of stamina!!”  Lyndsy’ sparkle in her eyes lit up as she looked mischievously at me.  ”Maybe Ms. Kane should take exercise video’s to a whole new level!!!  Start a new trend establishing tips on how too…..”  Just then Lori burst into our room.  ”Hey guys, can I borrow some hairspray??”  I was still standing in our bathroom where I had been examining my bottom, and looked towards the shelf where the hairspray was kept normally.  I was just about to reach for it when I noticed Lyndsy’ eyes get big and her expression changed to a distressed look with the unspoken words of “Don’t do it” plastered across.   I knew what to do, ”Ahh, sorry.  I guess we are out of it ourselves Lori”.  As I pretended to look on the shelf I let it drop into the laundry basket below and dropped my pants over top of it.  Lori came into the bathroom anyway, so I just smiled at her and stepped back so she could look on the shelf herself.  ”Amy, I would suggest putting pants on to protect that beautiful artwork you are so comfortably displaying.  Unless of course, it’s your intention to scare anyone who comes by your room tonight.   ”Very funny, Lori. ”  ”So,  no hairspray?” she asked as she looked around.  ”Nope.  No hairspray.  We usually just give our head a shake and let it fall all natural!”  ”Fine.  Then I’ll just borrow some of Ms. Kane…” and her sentence faded as she left the room and was gone again…
I reached in and took the hairspray bottle from the laundry basket and tossed it to Lyndsy.  I couldn’t help but smile at her as I remembered the expression that came over her face earlier.  Now she just looked at the bottle calmly and then said to me, “Thanks for that!”  “For what?”, I wondered.  “Umm, I haven’t told you this yet, but I kind of refilled the bottle after we finished it off the other day.”  “Yeah, so?”  “Well, it’s not quite hairspray anymore.”  And she tossed the hairspray back to me.  I looked at it and then gave the little nozzle a push.  As soon as it entered the air, I KNEW what it was!!!!  It was her dear ol’ reliable pal JD!!!  “I didn’t want to get you into trouble for knowing Amy.”  ”Like, since when?” I laughed.  ”No problem Lyndsy.  I’m serious.  If it makes you feel safe or good or you feel it’s a need you must have it around, it’s fine with me”  I just realized I was still standing without my pants, so I turned to grab them and jump right into them.  
Over the next few days we were able to keep ourselves from crossing any lines with Ms. Kane. Both Lyndsy and I literally had to recover from the still lingering marks from the quartet spanking we were so kindly introduced to.  But by the end of the work week, we were starting to feel a little bit more restless, and our discomfort was barely noticeable any more.  It just so happened that by Saturday, we could feel ourselves heading in the direction that held a little more excitement.
Amazingly, we both woke up early on that Saturday morning.  Must have been because of the docile week we both put in.  Lyndsy yawned and stretched as she spoke, “Amy, we should do something different today.  Something fun for us.   Besides, even if we don’t get into any kind of trouble we will get spanked tomorrow for maintenance, so let’s do something.”  ”What are you thinking of?”  ”I  don’t know.  I could really use a girls night out.  You know, hanging at the club, loud music, dancing, a few drinks, laugh’s with a bunch of others.”  “ Sounds good to me!!  Hmm, now we just have to figure out how to get out of here, do our thing, and get back in without getting caught.”  I glanced around the room, then as I looked in the direction of the bathroom I said, “Hey, I think we could use that window!”  I jumped off the bed as I was pointing at it.  I then opened it and looked down on the street.  Lyndsy followed and looked out as well and questioned,  “Do you think we can get up this way as well?” I shrugged, “Don’t know, maybe.  Let’s go down and take a look.”   It was still early so the rest of the house was still sleeping.  We wouldn’t have to explain to anyone what we were doing as we left the house and stood on the street looking up to the window that led to our bathroom.  I went over and started to climb.  I managed to get to the second floor patio roof just below the window easy enough, and looked down at Lyndsy. “I would be content to conclude, that it can be done!”  We smiled at each other, gave the thumbs up, and I jumped down without fear.  We went inside, and considering it was still so early, and we were just so considerate of others, we decided to put together an awesome breakfast for the rest when they woke up!! 
Shortly after dinner, we put on the show that we were just sooo tired from being up so early that morning.  We excused ourselves and went up to our room.  We quietly got dressed for our night out and waited until the house seemed settled for the evening.  Lyndsy opened the door and listened.  She shook her head.  Nothing.  We had actually talked about just taking the stairs down and out, but they were noisy with creeks and squeaks.  And we thought, no big deal, we could be going down for a drink of milk or something, which happened on occasion.  But, we felt if someone DID happen to see us, we definitely were not in clothing ready for a quiet night in!!!  So, we pursued our original brilliant plan of using our bathroom window for the evening ahead of us.
Once we got down to the street, we turned to look back at the house. It was pretty much dark in every room.
That evening we participated in the best time we both ever had in months!  Downtown was busy, and bright and noisy, and we danced for hours!   I guess we were thirsty too, because it seemed like every time our drink was empty, it was miraculously refilled!!!  But we weren’t counting because we just knew we were having a hoot!!!  A much needed change of pace!!!
When we eventually returned to the reformatory we stood chuckling as we looked up towards our window. It was still open, just the way we had left it.  I went over and tried to climb as easily as the first time, but  ended up getting only 3 steps above ground before I fell backwards landing on my butt.  Lyndsy started to crack up, but contained it for the most part, ”Guess we better reconsider about taking the stairs darlin’.”  I was now laying flat on my back trying to form a sentence, ”Or maybe, maybe, we just stay right, right about here.” My head was spinning so fast.  “Lyndsy, please make this carousel stop!”  She stumbled over to me, reached for my hand and started to pull me up off the ground.  We giggled because we must have looked hilarious as we got into position to use each other as supports.  We headed towards the front door, but it definitely wasn’t in a straight line!!  We took all our limited concentration to focus on being as quiet as we could as we made our way.  “Ahhh, *hiccup* do you have your key?” Lyndsy shook her head and at the same time reached for the doorknob.  It turned so she said, “This must be our lucky day today sweetheart.  A door left unlocked!!  Maybe Ms. Kane will also forget about our little maintenance tomorrow!”  ”In what, *hiccup* world do you live in Lyndsy?”  ”In a world, in a world where, ahh, ‘girls just wanna have fun!’”   We smirked, but we also looked at each other enforcing recognition that we must maintain composure as we moved towards our room.  It must have once again been a sight as we fumbled hanging onto each other as we focused direction on the stairs.  
Once we got to the foot of the stairs we both dropped our hands forward for stability, and dropped to our knees to begin the journey up on all fours.  We were snickering, trying to whisper if we had to say anything, trying to sneak ever so slow and quiet, and by the time we reached our door we looked at each other with a grin from ear to ear thinking we had to be the most amazing, inconspicuous, couple of newly introduced friends who absolutely rocked!!!  We did a high five, but only our pinkies actually connected.  We almost busted a gut as we dropped lower to the floor than that of our crawling stance.  Once composed we sat up with our backs leaning on our bedroom door.  We both let out a big sigh of relief.  
Who else would be able to pull this type of thing off on Ms. Kane?  
In the next few moments, we were sure to realize, it wasn’t us!!
Lyndsy lifted her hand to turn the handle of the door.  As she did we remained in position and just laid back slowly and quietly as the door opened.  We continued to lay there for a moment trying to gather our energy to get up and get the other half of our bodies into the room so we could shut the door behind us.  As we laid there, we heard the sound of a clearing throat.  “Ahem.”  Both of us tilted our heads up and back to the direction of our room.  There, sitting on my bed, looking straight at us with her arms crossed, eyebrows raised, and the look of “How pitiful can these two be”, all we could do was lower our heads back, look at each other and I busted out laughing so hard!!!  I had to sit up to catch my breath, and Lyndsy followed, but she was sooo trying to contain herself!  She was laughing, but not as out of control as me.  Ms. Kane signaled for us to get up, and we did, which was not very elegant in any way, and all it did was make me crack up all the more.  Lyndsy couldn’t handle it anymore either and she bursted out a laugh, but at the same time she was backing out of the room saying, “Ahhh, I ah, I forgot something downstairs”  She had her right hand pointer finger raised, like “Just a minute”, and she was choking on her words but continued, “I will, I’ll be, I will be right back in a flash!!”
“YOU Miss Lyndsy, don’t even think about it!!!”, were the first words to leave Ms. Kane’s mouth.  ”But I…”, Lyndsy tried to get a couple words out, but the reply from the bed was a finger pointed right at her waving to not even finish that sentence!!   We were both shaking uninhibited, but it was not because we were nervous or afraid.  We were just trying to hold the laughter inside.  That in itself must have looked funny as our shaking was probably in a slow, wobbly type motion considering the present state we were in.  
Oh man, we were in such deep crap.  We were busted.  There was NO way of getting our way out of this one.  Ms. Kane got up from my bed.  “Get yourselves in here and close the door behind you.  I don’t need either one of you making any more noise than you already have in your silly adventure up here.”  Lyndsy started to chuckle again and must have thought she was whispering to me, which she wasn’t when she said, “That means no squealing missy!”  I just looked at her in agreement.  ”LYNDSY” Ms. Kane firmly spoke, “Sit down on your bed” as she pointed a rigid finger in that direction.  “And you Amy” she again pointed in the direction of my bed indicating I should sit down. 
“I am not going to punish you two for this tonight.  I want to make sure that you both understand how serious I am about this!  And quite frankly, neither one of you are in a state right now to be able to distinguish whether I was to give you a spanking or a hug!!!  And believe me, I am NOT going to hug you!”
We once again looked at each other with total connection and understanding of words unuttered, until Ms. Kane continued, “Now get some sleep, and I don’t want to see either one of you downstairs before you are sober!!  Is that clear enough to sink in past the liquid encompassing your brain??” 
“Yes, ma’am” we both agreed.
Ms. Kane quietly left our room, without another word, another look.  “Lyndsy” I whispered.”  “What?”   ”I, I think she is angry with us.” I solemnly continued.  ”You think?” was her reply.   The both of us were lying on our backs on our beds.  It wasn’t even a minute before I spoke up,  ”Nah, I don’t believe her.” I started to chuckle again.  Lyndsy looked at me trying to focus her eyes.  I added, ”I do still think I could distinguish the difference between a hug and a spanking!!  I’m not that hammered!!”  We both started to chuckle some more.  Lyndsy rolled back to stare at the ceiling again, then said, “Why don’t go over to her and tell her to spank you right now then?  Just to be sure she isn’t right.”  ”Oh yeah, right.  And I guess you want me to ask at the same time if I can take yours as well I bet!”  ”Amy my friend, you are a fast learner!!”
That was the last thing we remember talking about that night.  We both must have fallen asleep as we layed there, and we both woke up still in our party clothes.  Ewww.  I wasn’t feeling so good.  But it was different.  It wasn’t from the liquor we consumed the night before.  It was more like a troubled, worried stomach feeling.  I carefully moved up onto one elbow to look towards Lyndsy.  “Hey, how are you feeling?  Are you sober yet?”  ”Amy, I will NEVER be totally sober” she said without moving.  I looked down at my shirt and again started to laugh!!  “Oh my goodness!!!  I guess I can never wear this shirt again!!  Did you write this on me while I was sleeping?”  Lyndsy moved, while still lying on her stomach and stretched her head to see what I was talking about.  “Hmm, I don’t remember doing anything like that, but it sure looks like my handwriting.”  On my shirt was written in I think lipstick, but not sure, “100% BTS.”  After a moment of trying to pull it together, I could only say, ”I wonder what it means?”   Lyndsy rolled a little closer to the edge of the bed and stretched her neck as far as she could towards my shirt.  She looked at it with a bit of a frown while trying to focus more closely, “Nope.  I’m not recalling anything.”
“Okay.  I’m too distracted otherwise to really care.  I’m going to go take a bath, and then I will have to just face the music!”  I stood up and went to the bathroom.  As I soaked in the tub, which was for a long time, I couldn’t think about anything else other than what Ms. Kane had in store for us. 
I got dressed, and when I went to our room I noticed Lyndsy had fallen asleep again.  Oh well.  I shrugged my shoulders and went downstairs.  I couldn’t wait anymore to find out my consequences. 
The house was very quiet, and I wondered if anyone was even home.  On my way to the kitchen I glanced at Ms. Kane’s office door.  It was closed, so I figured she must’ve been in there, maybe waiting.  I couldn’t help but picture all the implements from her cabinet lined up neatly in a row.  I continued on to the kitchen, grabbed a piece of bread to make toast, and a cup of coffee.  All I could think to myself was, “Maybe that girls night out wasn’t such a good idea after all.  Maybe it wasn’t even…”  I lost my thought when I turned around to pour my coffee, and Ms. Kane was standing there.  “So, do you feel sober?”, she asked casually.  ”Umm, yes ma’am.”  I looked down towards my cup.  She slowly walked towards me, and instinctively I started to back up towards the toaster.  I bumped into the counter and felt it press firmly against my mid back.  I couldn’t back up any more, but she still continued to move towards me.  When she got within arms reach, she put one hand on each side of me leaning on the counters edge.  Damn.  Now what do I do, drop to the floor to get away?
“Amy, look at me!”  She was very serious, and this had to be one of the first times that I had absolutely no desire to smile or laugh.  I couldn’t even bring myself to look at her even after she asked me to.  I seen and then felt her right hand that had come up to my face and gently but firmly lift my chin up so that she could see my eyes. 
“Amy, did it ever cross your mind, that the two of you could have just come to me and told me that you wanted to go out on the town?”  I looked confused at her.  “This is not a prison.  When I say there will be no drinking, I mean there will be no drinking in this house.  So if you feel the need to cut lose and party it up downtown or with your friends, you are welcome to do that.”  She paused for a moment to be sure she had my attention, then continued, “But to jump out of a second story window, plan to try to climb up again, forget your keys, and not have the decency to let me know where you were off to, that is just pure stupidity”  I tried to look down again with embarrassment.  Her hand lifted my chin up again, ”Either one of you could have gotten seriously injured or something even worse!”  The little child inside of me was seriously hiding now.  She had crawled so deep I didn’t know if she ever dared to show her face again!!  I was feeling really stupid and actually really sorry to have put such concern on Ms. Kane.  I honestly hadn’t considered the risks in anything that we did that night.  We just wanted to cut loose and have some fun.  I kind of wished she would just stop scolding me and drag me over her knee to spank me, because I could see in her eyes that we had kind of hurt her, and I didn’t like it.  At least with a spanking I didn’t have to face her to see the effects in her eyes.  
I had to speak up, “I’m sorry, Ms. Kane.  I know it was wrong of us to be sneaking around like that and, and you are right.  It was actually pretty stupid.  We just thought you wouldn’t allow us to go out on the town and have fun and party it up a little bit.”  ”Well, I can tell you that because of your little irresponsible episode, you won’t be going out for the rest of this month.  Both you and Lyndsy are grounded.   You can obviously attend work, and you will certainly fulfill your chores around here, but besides that you will be staying in your room, where I can find you at any moment I choose.  Do you understand?”  ”Yes ma’am.”  I cowardly replied. 
“Good.  Now, in regards to the rest of the punishment.”  She took the coffee cup from my hands and grabbed me firmly by my forearm and went over to a chair.  She sat down without letting go of me, and dragged me over her lap.  I was wearing sweatpants, so in seconds she had them down.  She was annoyed,  I knew it without a doubt, but not a word was spoken, and that led to her spanking me quite hard right off the bat.   Also, it was different for me because I actually felt sorry that we had hurt her or affected her that way.  So because of that state of mind, it didn’t take long before I started to moan, and literally had to struggle to keep myself from crying!!!  My backside was already on fire, and no, I didn’t feel the urge to sing any kind of songs! 
Before I knew it, I was begging, “Please, Ms. Kane.  I’m sorry!  I promise that we will never do something like that again!”  She spoke up, “I believe you when you say you won’t, but honey, you can be as sorry as you want. Either way, I am not done with you yet!  Now get up!”  I stood up fairly quickly, and so did she.  She pointed towards her office and I started to walk, holding my burning bottom and with very short steps because my sweatpants were still around my ankles.  I was terrified.  I still had that picture in my head with all the implements lined up so carefully.  When I opened the door I felt a huge sense of relief because there was not one implement laying out anywhere.  I stood there in the middle of the room, and Ms. Kane continued past me and went over to her cabinet.  Inside my head I was praying, “No cane, no cane, no cane!” I guess someone was listening to me, someone with a sense of humor, because she didn’t pick the cane, but picked both the brush and the belt.  She proceeded to the couch and once again ordered me over her lap with just a point of her finger. 
Oh man, that brush was nasty!!!!  Every smack from it stung like there was no tomorrow, and she didn’t stop until every spot on my bottom was hit at least once and I’m sure colored very red to her liking.  I was wiggling, a lot.  And I guess that caused some kicking, which is totally not recommended, because that made her strike my legs twice!!  I literally started squealing.  I remembered Lyndsy talking about the squealing last night, but it was definitely a lot more funny then!!! 
She gave me a break when she was done with the brush.  She was gently rubbing my bottom and examining yet another masterpiece of her art when she spoke up saying,  “Amy, when I am done spanking you with the belt, you are then going to sit in the dining room and write 100 times these words:  ‘I will never jump out of a window again and I will always remember my keys.  And most importantly, I will always make sure that Ms. Kane knows where I am.’ “  She leaned to see as much of my face as she could and said, “Okay?  You got it memorized?  ”Yes ma’am.  I think so.”
“Alright then.  I still have to attend to that trouble making friend of yours who is probably still sleeping upstairs!  So let’s get started, shall we??”  I just nodded….
She had folded the belt so she could use it while I still was lying over her lap.  I couldn’t withhold the tears anymore.  It was painful and I hoped each smack was the last.  She asked me in the end to count the last 10 strokes.  I could barely get the words out, but somehow got to 10 with her satisfaction. 
I got up from her lap and stood sobbing in front of her.  She took my hands and said, “Amy, I was actually worried about you two last night, and I don’t like that feeling.  My job is to keep you safe, but for me to do that, I need you to be honest with me.  I deserve to know when it comes to your whereabouts, and although I am no fan of the drinking, you are both adults and should be able to have a good time and still be responsible while having it.  However, it didn’t quite look like that was the case last night!”  
She dropped my hands carefully, and backed up a bit.  “Take that notebook over there,” she pointed at her desk, ”and go write those sentences.  Lyndsy will join you when she is done with her spanking!”
I carefully pulled my pants up and went over and took the notebook.  She never said anything as to whether I should wait for Lyndsy or not before starting my lines, so I just kneeled on the chair, and leaned forward onto the table.   Man, my bottom was burning so bad I was almost expecting my sweats to catch fire!!   I laid my head down on my forearms and rested while I waited for Lyndsy to be dealt with and come to write her lines too. 
Right after Lyndsy came out, Ms. Kane followed and let us know, “I need to go do a bit of shopping, but I expect you both to finish this assignment.  And when you are done, you can leave the notebooks on my desk and go directly to your room.  Remember you are both grounded!”  “Okay, ma’am.” 
We both continued to kneel because there was no way of sitting as Ms. Kane had suggested when writing our lines.  Lyndsy finally said something, “Okay this is NOT the kind of spanking I want to receive EVER again”  ”I agree!!  And I really don’t like that we upset Ms. Kane like that either.”
We started to write. I think we both just wanted to get this final punishment over with fast so we could go to our rooms and tuck into our beds again. 
After some time of us writing and writing I asked Lyndsy a question.  “Do you think she saw us yesterday?  You know, when we jumped out of the window and then when we tried to get back inside again?”  Lyndsy looked at me, ”No.  She did tell me that she knew something wasn’t quite right because we were being too quiet.  She said something like, ’You two never stop talking and snickering, and sometimes I even think you do it while you’s are sleeping’”  I had to laugh, ”I really hope we don’t talk and chuckle while we are sleeping!!  Do you think she will forgive us Lyndsy?”   ”I think she already has” she quietly commented.
30 lines to go!! Whoo-hoo!!!  It was my own personal unexpressed excitement, but then I did say, “Hey, I have never been grounded in my life, have you?”  ”Nope” was Lyndsy’ one word reply.  I continued, ”It’s really not that fair if we get maintenance spankings next Sunday.  If we have to stay in our room, we obviously won’t be getting into trouble!”  Lyndsy looked up at me with her little smirk, ”Amy, you and I don’t seem to have any problems with getting into trouble, so I really don’t think a grounding is going to change anything.  But, if you want to argue with Ms. Kane, I’ll definitely back you up, or, or should I say, at least push you in front of me!”  That Lyndsy, her mind never stopped contemplating, and bratting about something or blaming ME!!
I was writing away and was pretty much done, when I suddenly remembered what BTS stood for!!!  And it WAS Lyndsy who had written it on my shirt!!  I started to laugh just out of the blue, and Lyndsy scrunched her eyebrows wondering what that was all about, ”What? You can’t just sit there and have a party on your own Amy!!”  ”Oh, sorry, but it just dawned on me, and I really hope that Ms. Kane doesn’t know what BTS means!”  Lyndsy still had a puzzled look trying to figure me out.  “Lyndsy!!!  It stands for 100% BratToSpank!” 
;) Annika and co-author Lyndsy
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

From Annika and Lyndsy: ‘The Reformatory’ Part Three


The REFORMATORY Part III
”Oh man.  I am soooo going to miss JD” she grumbled as she shook her head.  Lyndsy seemed more upset about JD being removed from her possessions than the fact that she wasn’t able to sit anywhere comfortably. 
Ms. Kane didn’t hold anything back because of Lyndsy’ little JD hiding game.  I was actually very proud of her, because she handled the spanking quite well.  Of course, I didn’t actually see the spanking since I had my face stuck into the wall, and didn’t DARE move it away, but the sound of it was sure intense!  Sometimes my body even reacted to the spanking sound by clinching my muscles all the way up my back when I heard the belt smacking against her skin. 
Ms. Kane wasn’t in the office when Lyndsy said she would miss JD.  We were instructed not to talk, just stand there in our corners and think about our behavior.  But the damn song inside my head wouldn’t stop!  I kept singing ‘I am titanium’ and sighed, because I was so far away from being anything like titanium.  If I were to think of something comparable, I would be something along the lines of butter!  I do have a tendency to laugh about weird or during stressful situations, so I couldn’t help myself and started to giggle, which caused Lyndsy to giggle, which in turn caused me to laugh.  I could just picture this situation from above, the two of us standing there in our corners, one singing titanium, the other crushed about JD, and both flashing very red, sore bottoms.  What a sight that was, no wonder it made me laugh!!  ”Shhh!  My backside can’t take anymore right now Amy.” Lyndsy whispered.
I heard Ms. Kane come to the office again, and I was able to contain myself.  I didn’t want to risk another round, especially right away.
“You two are free to go now, but I hope you both remember this session for a very long time!”  ”Yes ma’am” we sharply stated as if in one voice.  
I was very relieved that I was able to stand up at work over the next couple of days.  I hated the meetings I had to attend, but to be honest, I have no idea what the meetings were about because all my attention was directed to protecting the soreness of my bottom. 
Lyndsy and I didn’t chat during the day anymore.  We simply couldn’t with these old cell phones, so the conversations during dinner didn’t get the spark we usually would from our daily interactions.  We pretty much were in a well behaved mode.   But before we knew it, a new game had started.  Who would be the first one out of the four of us to give in to our inner brat and have it showing its face again? 
Of course there were always the weekly sessions we had to contend with.  And I was still scared that we would receive another spanking for the texting madness that was carried out prior, but it turned out that Ms. Kane does not spank twice for the same mistake.  Well, unless of course, you don’t learn from the first time and if I was to start texting again to Lyndsy in like manner.   Thank goodness she prevented that by taking our smartphones away, because seriously, I do not think either me or Lyndsy could NOT text each other if we had the chance!!  So, for this week it was a ‘gentle’ hand spanking just to make sure I would have a clean sheet to start a new week and send me off on my best behavior.  I really was thankful for that.  My buttocks couldn’t have handled anything more right then.
The four of us were hanging out in the basement, watching TV and playing billiards.  Kevin, bent over and while lining up his shot says, ”Lyndsy, what is the worst implement your butt has ‘tasted’ so far??”  She shrugged at Kevin and replied as cool as ever, “The belt.  What about you Mr. T.?”  I laughed at that.  Mr. T.!!  T-t-t-titanium!!  Kevin wasn’t as impressed with the name as we were, so continued, “Hmm, I’m not sure I have met the worst implement yet.”  And again the song started inside my head, t-t-titanium… Lyndsy says, ”Then it’s really rather a sad situation, because as long as you uphold your fine behavior you will never find out Kevin.”  ”That is true Mr. T.!!  You will never be able to prove how much “titanium” is in that backside of yours!” I replied.  Instantly Kevin popped out his smartphone from his pocket and flashed it towards me, ”You, miss Amy, can borrow my smartphone, and…” he looked over to Lori for her approval, “I’m sure Lyndsy can borrow Lori’s!  We don’t need to text message each other in order to be brats!”  He glanced daringly at me.  And I smiled back at him saying, ”Well fine.  We don’t have a problem using your phone, or writing messages under the identity of your names, because officially we don’t own a smartphone, so really, it would show up as you and Lori who are texting each other!”  Lyndsy pipes in, ”Yeah!  Hand it over Lori.”  ”You keep your fingers away from my smartphone, miss Lyndsy!!”  ”Why? Do you need it to place some more orders??” she sasses back.  ”Ha! Ha! Ha!  Ver-ry funny!”
Kevin speaks up, “Seriously guys, I don’t recognize myself when I have to behave all the time.”  ”Well what do you suggest, Kevin??” I asked.  Lori seemed a little more interested in the conversation now and says, ”Hmm, I have an idea.  Maybe we should work together!  It could be very interesting to see how Ms. Kane would handle the four of us all at the same time!”  Lyndsy, trying to convince us she’s innocent in this, says, “I will be the last in line if we get caught, and I expect all of you to take the biggest part of that spanking if I have to be part of this.”  I shake my head as I respond, ”Lyndsy, Lyndsy, Lyndsy.  If you continue to play the “innocent role” you like to portray, you might be the first in line!   Do you not think that maybe Ms. Kane already knows your tactics and that she doesn’t believe you for one second??  Anyways, I don’t think you have to worry.  We have Kevin who is a fine gentleman, and will take it as his duty to go first, right??”  ”Umm, if I go first, she won’t have any implements to use on you guys, and she would never risk that!”  Lori seemed intrigued with our conversation, and as she sat on the couch listening quietly she started to giggle.  But as she giggled, she was kind of shrinking into the couch.  
“What are you trouble makers talking about down here??”  The three of us looked at each other, then Lori, without moving anything but our eyes, and then turned around only to see Ms. Kane standing in the doorway leaning on the frame with her arms crossed.  We had no idea how long she was there, but to be leaning in such a relaxed state, odds are she definitely heard something!  I know the first thing I was thinking about was what the heck we had said last, when it deemed upon me that we were joking about the implements she owned!!!
Ms. Kane stood up straight then started to walk towards us.  She looked like she was kind of amused.  At least that’s what I hoped I was seeing.  Her walk was very relaxed, almost playful, and as she approached the pool table her hand slightly danced along the side of it as she made her way around to one end.  Instinct took over, and I started to move in the opposite direction ever so slowly, and without realizing it, my mind was already making plans of how and when I should run.  I guess she seen my eyes pondering options, because at one point she stopped,  looked straight at me, didn’t say a word, and I just froze in place trying to ease the pressure with a slight smile.
“So tell me again…” she picked up the 8 ball, held it up to look at it and then lowered it proceeding to roll it between her palms, “…what is it that I don’t dare to risk?”  With that she made sure she had all of our full attentions.
“Ahh, I’m not in on this.” Lori replied as she stood up and started to walk.  “Stop!  You stay here young lady!”, she sharply said, but still with a calm undertone.
There was silence for a minute as we watched Ms. Kane slowly pull herself up to sit on the pool table.  She took her time, and rolled a few balls under her palms against the green of the table.  She had her head down, and her hair was covering her eyes from my angle, so I looked at Kevin prompting him with my eyes to do something.  I figured he had the most experience, or at least should know how to get us out of this situation.  Oh boy, I couldn’t have been more wrong!!  This was a game he LOVED!!  To get caught and to dig himself into a deeper hole!! 
 The words that came out of his mouth were shocking.  “You know Ms. Kane, what you heard while you were listening, listening uninvited, which really, ah, is very inappropriate if I do say so myself, but anyway, what you heard was nothing that should be of concern or worry to you really.”
 I think my jaw dropped 5 inches and all I could do was stare at him!!!  My brain was yelling at him IS THIS YOUR WAY OF GETTING US OUT OF TROUBLE???!!!! 
Ms. Kane still didn’t look up from her smooth activity of slowly rolling the billiard balls around the table in a very small area.  I looked at Lyndsy and she looked as in shock as I was!  But looking at Lori, she didn’t even look concerned, never mind surprised.  Maybe she knew him better?  
I was really amazed at how cool, and contained, and unaffected Ms. Kane was to Kevin’s remark, and I just couldn’t get enough of how she played these head games with us.
Ms. Kane took a deep breath, left the balls alone and reached a few feet further for a cue stick.  She pulled it slowly towards her, but still left it on the table, and started to roll it back and forth, back and forth.  She then held it straight up pointing towards the ceiling and not taking her eyes off of it she said, “Darn.  Such a beautiful straight cue to have to be broken on somebody’s bottom.”  My heart jumped and I’m sure it made my shirt even move.  She continued with a sigh, “It’s such a shame to consider the fatality of such a perfect piece of wood.”  Now she looked to Kevin as she laid the cue back on the table, but continued speaking in her slow way of torture,  “And it’s such a shame to think it may only have the experience of tending to one bottom.”  Kevin just started to laugh.  Instantly I felt the urge to grab that cue and whack him with it myself!  Ms. Kane noticed my sudden facial expressions and said, ”Relax Amy.  I won’t actually use this on any of you.”  After she gave me a little smile she went back to looking at it and rolling it back and forth on the table.  She continued to speak in a slow, tantalizing manner, “It’s just too beautiful and expensive to waste by either breaking or warping it.” 
She jumped elegantly off the table and patted her shirt down.  Kevin was like a kid in a toy store, he had a smile from ear to ear, and he couldn’t contain his excitement, or maybe it was fear being hidden by his bratty self as a distraction!!   His demeanor changed fairly quickly though after Ms. Kane’s voice went from soft to firm in a moment.  “It seems that the four of you think that if you all act together, there is no chance of me handling you all at once.”   Damn!  She had heard a lot!!!
“You are all going to feel my ‘gentle’ touch” she said as she looked at me.  ”And Lyndsy, you will receive the same amount as the rest of the girls!!”   Lyndsy shrugged her shoulders with like a ‘whatever’ attitude.  Ms. Kane then looked at Kevin and smiled.  She never took her eyes off of him when she said, ”Girls, you will all go upstairs and find one implement of your choosing in my cabinet.   And you mister Kevin, I will be choosing three implements myself to use on you!” 
He wasn’t smiling as much anymore, but he still had this sarcasm about him that made it look as if he took it all as a challenge….a fun challenge.
“Off you go!” she said as she smacked her hands together and whisked us away. 
We all went upstairs, not dragging ourselves of course, but definitely not running!  Lori knew what cabinet it was that held the formidable tools of the trade.  And she didn’t waste any time looking them over.  She grabbed what she wanted and said, ”I will take the leather paddle.  You two can fight about the rest.”  Lyndsy and I looked inside the cabinet, then looked at each other.  I just shrugged, shaking my head.  I had no idea what half of the implements were capable of, so I couldn’t guide Lyndsy in this situation.  She pointed at the wooden spoon, and she smiled at me with that twinkle in her eye.  At least she still had a sense of humor in this situation we were in, and because of that it surely made me feel a bit better. 
We avoided the canes, the rug beater, the loops.  Well, pretty much everything.  So we had to look them over again and I started to be very thankful that we at least had a choice.  ”Ah, what the heck” Lyndsy mumbled as she grabbed a wooden brush and stepped aside.  I was looking at the belt, but it just felt too easy to take that one.  It’s not that it didn’t hurt, but at least I knew I could kind of handle it.  But it also felt strange in a way if I were to pick it.  Almost like it would be a sign of disrespect to Ms. Kane if I were to choose it.  Don’t ask me why.  I know, weird, but that’s the feeling I had.  So, without contemplating anymore,  I grabbed a wooden stick that kind of resembled a ruler. 
We stood there waiting, all four of us, and not one of us saying a word.  Kevin was the only one not carrying an implement which didn’t seem to worry him in the least.  Eventually Ms. Kane walked in, looked at us, looked at what we were holding, smiled and went over to the cabinet.  She didn’t take very much time to decide.  She took the rug beater, some kind of braided loop wand, and I must admit, quite an intimidating cane.  Once again I had many thanks for not being the brute end of this situation.
She walked over to the four of us and handed Kevin his three chosen implements.  She then took a look at Lori’s paddle, Lyndsy’ brush and the stick I had selected.  ”You think you can handle this one Amy?”  She took the stick and looked in the direction of the cabinet.  ”I kind of expected you to pick the belt.”  I was looking down at my feet.  She sensed that I was confused over the belt.  How does she do that???  She then lifted my face up with her hand making sure she had my eye contact.  ”You know I love all my implements, so I wouldn’t have been upset with you if you had chosen the belt.  But if you want to challenge yourself, that’s fine with me!”   All I could do was sigh.  Of course, not visibly.
“Okay all of you get over there, line up, drop your pants and face the wall.  And Lyndsy you will stand either first or last in the line.”  Lyndsy looked at her with a puzzled frown.  She continued, “I don’t care which end you pick, because either way, I will be starting with you!”  She waited as we got in line, and dropped our pants to expose our white bottoms.  ”You will each hold your implements, and when it’s your turn you will hand it to me.  Do I make myself clear and understood??”  ”Yes ma’am.” came out of all of us almost simultaneously.  ”And you Kevin, will start with the rug beater.”  ”Yes ma’am” he replied.
I was standing between Lyndsy and Lori, so as long as I was next to Lyndsy, I was obviously second.
Ms. Kane continued, “Good!  I hope that after today all of you will realize without a doubt that I can handle four of you without an issue.  And if we get more residents, that will not be a problem in the least!”
“Hand me the brush please young lady!”……SMACK…..”Ei-yi-yi!” Lyndsy let out without restraint.  Because I was beside Lyndsy, I knew it was my turn next so Ms. Kane didn’t need to say anything to me because my hand was already reaching the stick in her direction.  ”I want you to wait until I ask you for your implement Amy.  You don’t know if I am going to spank you next!!”  I let my hand with the stick fall back into place.  ”Hand me the stick please little lady.”  A smile stretched across my lips.  She was goooood!  I handed the stick to Ms. Kane, closed my eyes, took a deep breath and …SMACK…..  If you could read my lips, I’m sure I screamed something like “Owww!!  For Pete’s sake.”  She handed me the stick again and moved on.  I glanced over to Lyndsy, and she smiled at me.  I knew what the words were unspoken, “Did that hurt??”  ”Like Hell!”
It was good that there were four of us, because we got to breathe a little easier for a few moments once she dealt us our blow.  After some time both Lyndsy and I could barely stay on our feet when Ms. Kane ‘touched’ us, and it wasn’t ‘gentle’ by any means!!  Each wallop smarted like the first.  We definitely were not smiling anymore, and we weren’t whispering, or looking at each other, or anything.  I guess we were praying that it would stop finally.  At least that was the case between Lyndsy and I.  Lori seemed like she wasn’t being too affected yet, and Kevin – Kevin was stoic. 
“This will be the last round for you girls, and you know what the last one means.  It will be the hardest.”  How the heck can it be any harder I thought!  ”And after this, you three are going to watch the rest of Kevin’s punishment.”
“Hand me the brush please!” ….SMACK!
“Hand me the stick please!”….SMACK!
“Hand me the paddle please!”…..SMACK!
“Good.  Now go over there and keep quiet.  If you start talking, giggling or anything of any vocal or disruptive nature, you will face the wall again!” 
We were too busy rubbing our behinds and watching Kevin’s punishment to even think about talking, or even looking anywhere but straight ahead. 
Kevin was amazing!  What he could handle was way out of my league, and I figured I needed to behave enough to stay on the side where I would only ever meet hand, belt, probably brush and worst scenario, the stick!  After all I was still alive!   With that, a new song started to play inside my head!  ”Where there is desire, there is going to be a flame.  Where there is a flame, someone’s bound to get burned.  But just because it burns, doesn’t mean you’re gonna die, you’ve gotta get up and try, try, try.”  Oh man, my butt was burning.  And yes, I am not going to die from it.  But the brat in me?  She’s still gonna try, try, try!!
;) Annika and co-author Lyndsy
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘The Reformatory’ Part Two

Enjoy part two of ‘The Reformatory’, by Annika and Lyndsy! Much more to come from these two talented authors…

The Reformatory part II
”Are you ok Lyndsy??”  I asked.  She turned and looked at me with the biggest smile on her face ever. 
“Oh man!!!  When does it stop hurting??” she asked as she rubbed her bottom.  ”Well, I will tell you when I know myself!”, I replied.  “Hey, I thought this wasn’t your first spanking?”….”It wasn’t, but I have never EVER got a spanking like this one was!”  I looked right at her, “Soooo?  Are you still on probation??”  She laughed and replied, “Nope!!  Hey, we aren’t grounded, let’s kick this place and go out!!” 
She was right.  We were free to leave the house at almost any time.  Of course we had to be back at dinnertime for the most part, and definitely for the night, but besides that we were responsible for our own time management.  All of us had jobs which usually occupied our time during the day, so we usually weren’t home until dinner. 
When Lyndsy and I were not together we used technology to keep in touch.  We chatted a lot during the daytime, which made it very difficult for me to focus on work.  Mostly we taunted and dared each other to do different things or say different things towards many different situations, like work mates, or others who annoyed us, but more often than not it was in regards to handling things at the reformatory.  Because of that, the conversations during dinner sometimes took some strange turns as we deliberately interposed comments that we had mentioned previously and privately to each other, and this would trigger some kind of reaction from one of us.  
Lyndsy looked at me first with that little dare in her eyes, then said to Ms. Kane, “Do you like to sing Ms. Kane??”….”Yes Lyndsy.  Actually I do.  But not in public though.”  Lyndsy started to giggle, and looked back to me, ”Maybe you should sing your new song to her, Amy?”  I kicked Lyndsy under the table as hard as I could.  ”Yeowww!”  was her vocal reaction, although it was a little put on.  Ms. Kane looked at Lyndsy with curious eyes, then at me with more of a frown.  Right then the phone rang in her office so she excused herself and went out to answer it.
“What the heck are you two doing??” Kevin asked us as soon as she left the room.  ”What do you mean?” I answered as Lyndsy said at the same time, “We just asked her a question!  Why is that a problem?” 
“The only thing you are asking for is a sound spanking!  The two of you have been talking in round about  ways pretty much since you arrived here.   I’m just telling you to rethink your strategy a little better.”  ”What strategy?  We are not trying to get into trouble with it.”  I innocently replied.  ”Yeah that’s what I tell myself too” Lori pointed out.  ”Just remember one VERY important thing!!!  Ms. Kane never forgets anything!  And I mean NEVER!”
Ms. Kane entered the dining room and we all focused on our eating again. 
As Ms. Kane sat down she asked, “Amy, do you write songs??”  Lyndsy almost choked on her bite of food.  ”No, Ms. Kane.  I just like music.”  Ms. Kane continued, ”Me too.  I really enjoy a good song.  And I guess you didn’t know that I like to dance as well?”  Lyndsy stood up literally choking this time, *Cough* *cough* *cough*  “I’m sorry.  I have to be excused” and with that she ran off.  So there I was, not knowing what to do next, and left there by myself to try to continue with dinner without coughing any up myself!   I was really hoping, but pretty much knew Ms. Kane could probably see that I was struggling.   I mean, severely struggling.  As the moments slowly went by, my eyes started to water, and my stomach tensed up so tight because I was trying to hold it together without cracking up uncontrollably!  It’s got to be the hardest thing to do when you feel you need to be serious!!!  And it’s not that we had any problems with the fact that Ms. Kane liked to sing and dance, it’s just that me and Lyndsy had been texting about it earlier.   We were just saying something like,  ‘Let’s sing a song!  That can’t be wrong!’  And I think Lyndsy’ reply was, ‘Let’s not, and say we did.’  And then I suggested we could even invite Ms. Kane to sing along with us.  To which we both agreed it should be something that wouldn’t get us into any kind of trouble whatsoever.   
All this was going through my head, in my own little world, when Ms. Kane pipes up, “Is something wrong Amy?  You seem a little distracted or maybe not feeling well?”  Lori blurts kind of sassily, ”Yeah, maybe you should go to Ms. Kane’s office and take a nap on her couch!”  “I’m fine, really.  And I think I’ll just take a nap in my bed.  Thanks so much for your concern though Lori.”  Kevin turned his head towards me, hiding his face with his right hand so that Ms. Kane couldn’t see his lips moving.  Without a word he said, ‘You two are so doomed!’  I smiled back at him sending him a look that could be easily translated into something such as, ‘You think?!’
He was right – we were doomed.  There was little doubt about that.  But we had no idea when Ms. Kane would actually react or how.  Of course there was the weekly session to always “look forward” to, but after she announced that we were finished with the probationary period, or “the second chance” period, she could pursue a punishment at any given time.  I felt like I was swimming in a very deep ocean, no life jacket, no seeing a safe place nearby to swim to, and having these swarming sharks pressing in all around me.  I had no idea how to get out of this situation now.   And even without trying, I just seemed to fall deeper into “the abyss”. 
Ms. Kane didn’t react that night.  Lyndsy’ thoughts were we really were not that bad, and that technically, we were “cute” about it all and how we were handling this bratty side that we both let emerge.  Not to mention how we fed off each others natural ability to connect in this way.  I wasn’t that sure Ms. Kane would see it that way, but I definitely couldn’t deny that we were having a lot of fun!!  And even in moments when we didn’t know how she would react, Ms. Kane couldn’t help but smile at our tendencies at times!!!
The next day was fairly normal to us.  We carried on in our texting as per usual.  This time we had been chatting about inviting Ms. Kane to a Karaoke bar with us, so that she could show us publicly how she was able to both sing and dance.  We had our giggles and laughs.  I had to stifle myself at work so many times, because Lyndsy kept cracking me up, and my co-workers wanted to know what I was laughing at!!!  I couldn’t DARE tell them where I was staying or what happened to us in the reformatory!!!  
We got through our day, none the less affected by our connection.  Dinnertime however, had a little different twist to it than usual. 
At some point while we were munching down with casual conversation over dinner, Ms. Kane stood up, walked over to us, and put a phone directly in front of me, and one directly in front of Lyndsy.  At least it kind of looked like a phone.  Our noses and cheeks scrunched up on one side as we looked at each other, because what she placed in front of us was definitely not a smart phone in ANY way!!!  My guess was that they probably wouldn’t even recognize the cell phone signal never mind place a call!!   
Ms. Kane was slow in her actions, and she was very calm.  After setting the phones down, she reached her hands towards us, one in front of me, one in front of Lyndsy, with her palms facing up.  “Phones please.” was her remark.  I looked at the phones on the table and considered taking one of them and placing it back in her hand, and a big smile came across my face!  I thought I was hiding it, but immediately Ms. Kane voiced, “I don’t mean those phones sweetheart.  I mean your smartphones.”  Lyndsy kicked me again.  As a matter of fact, I had more bruises from her kicking then after the spanking I had received that last Sunday.  I abided by the calm demand.  Then she looked at Lyndsy.  “Same for you missy!”   Once she had our phones, OUR PHONES, she went back to her seat and started back at dinner like nothing had just happened.
Personally, I don’t delete messages.  I felt my phone was my personal possession forever, so I didn’t worry about it.  Lyndsy never either, because she knew that if she was accused of something, she could scroll back and double check if that was the case, or if something was misinterpreted, to get her out of a situation.  Sad thing is, Ms. Kane knew how to get inside our message logs.  I swallowed hard and whispered to Lyndsy, ”This is not good.”  “Yeah.  Tell me about it.  I think I need to make a run to find JD!!!”  ”Good!”  I replied.  “That means JD will be pointed at, and not me!!”  
“Seems it’s not us who are in trouble for once!” Lori said to Kevin.  ”Yes!  Since they moved in, I actually think we have been behaving very well!” Kevin replied with a corny twisted tone to his voice.
We had to sit there, all of us, as Ms. Kane was reading our phone messages me and Lyndsy sent to each other.  We tried to swallow our dinner, but each bite had a really hard time to get past our throat.  She would look up once in a while and just looked from me or Lyndsy to the other, with a slight smirk that neither of us knew how to take, making sure we got her eye contact, and then lowered her head to continue reading. 
I certainly started to feel the heat built up inside of me!  My cheeks felt as if they had been sunburned, and my mouth got very dry.  Literally I had to swallow each little bite with a gulp of water.
Ms. Kane looked at us again.  Each moment seemed like minutes!  She didn’t say a word, which was the scariest part of it all!  We couldn’t even hold the eye contact for a second, so we both just looked at our food and tried to refocus.  She stood up and left the kitchen, and both of our jaws stopped.  Our eyes followed her without looking directly at her.
“Awww, are you nervous girls?  You look like you’ve seen a ghost or something?”  Kevin laughed sarcastically, but controlled it at the moment Ms. Kane returned to the dining room.  ”Lori, Kevin, I want you two to either go upstairs or you can leave the house.  It’s up to you.”  Both of them chose to leave the house, but before exiting, Lori managed to whisper to us, ”I want details later!  Oh, and good luck!” 
As soon as the two left the dining room Ms. Kane started up, “Well, it is going to take me some time to get through all of these messages you two have collaborated together the past few days.  You both get this place cleaned up, and I will be in my office reading!!  When you are done, you decide who will come in to see me first.”  With that she turned and walked away.
We both looked at each other.  ”I guess you’re thrilled you have a sitting job hey Amy?!”  Lyndsy quietly said, but with a loud giggle.  ”Well, I am relieved that I can raise my desk, so I can also stand up while working!“  I replied with a big sigh.
We started to clean up, and because we are smart, we didn’t hurry at all.  The plates have never been as clean as the day they were bought!  And we just happened to find all these unkempt spots all over the kitchen that just so happened to need cleaning!  But, in reality, this only delayed the punishment by a mere few minutes.   It did not remove it.
“I’m the youngest, so you should take responsibility and go first” I piped up.  Lyndsy laughed, “Oh my dear Amy, it’s exactly why you should go first, because you are the youngest!  There are better chances for you to learn from a spanking at your age, so really, honestly, I believe it in your best interests that you go first.”  “I was first the last time Lyndsy!!”….”That is true, but….  Oh, what the heck.  I’m a fair person.  Lets flip a coin.”  I liked the idea actually, ”Fine!  Heads or tails?”  ”Tails!” Lyndsy chose as I threw the coin in the air and let it drop to the floor.  It seemed like it never wanted to stop spinning, and as we watched in anticipation, it stopped with the heads up!!!  Sigh…..”Fine….. I will go first.”  ”Feel free to take some of my spanking as well!” she said with a blink and a sassy smirk!
I slowly walked down the hall and knocked at Ms. Kane’s office door.  “Come in.”  I carefully stepped inside.  Ms. Kane was sitting in the same spot as the last time I was before her – behind her desk.  Laying directly in front of her she had our phones displayed neatly, and along side of them a brown leather belt.  My insides were restless and it came out through my hands.  They went from scratching my arms, to my head, to my hair until I managed to cross my arms at which I was hoping would prevent them from moving anywhere else.   Then, I got a shiver as I wondered if Ms. Kane thought maybe my posture might indicate that I’m not open to receive any kind of lecture.  But then again, my facial expression had to of indicated that I was very aware of her attentiveness, and very open to pay attention to everything she was going to tell me!….  And do to me!
“So young lady, I must admit, this has been somewhat of an interesting read” she said as she continued to keep my eye contact.  “Sit down.”  I slumped with my arms still crossed.  “Did you think I wouldn’t notice your little innuendo’s that you and Lyndsy have going on?”  ”Umm, no ma’am.”  ”Oh.  So you did want me to find out.  Interesting.”  ”Well, I guess I assumed you would clue in sooner or later” I shyly added.  ”Amy, I can barely hear you.  Speak up please.  You had the courage enough to write all of this to Lyndsy, so have the courage to say it to me as well.”   “Yes ma’am” I barely fumbled out.  
”You and Lyndsy have really hit it off, and seem to be on the same page with your little bratty ideas and instigating.”  ”Yes.  We did actually click right away.”  ”Do you two think of me as just a joke around here?”  My eyes got big, ”No, no, no.  I swear!  I would never even consider that ma’am.  We would never talk or, or write that much, about you if, if we didn’t see you as someone, umm, someone important enough to spend our time  and, and attention with.”  I tragically fumbled for words.  ”Relax Amy.  I know that.  I just noticed that the two of you like to get carried away with the giggling and sarcasm and jokes between the two of you.”  
She paused for a moment, but it seemed like eternity.  “Maybe you won’t be laughing so often when I’m done with you.”  ”Umm, probably not ma’am” I tried to answer respectively.  ”Well, I suppose you’ve noticed that I have found my old belt, and I won’t lie to you, this little piece of leather is going to hurt.  A  lot!  That little child inside of you has been coming out of it’s shell a little too much now, and that means it’s you, the adult you, that will have to face the consequences.”   ”Yes ma’am.  I understand” I said trying to convince myself.
“Good answer.  Now get those pants off.  Oh, and since you haven’t tasted the belt yet, I will be kind enough to give you a warm up.  However, it will have to be on your bare bottom.”
I stood up slowly, uncrossed my arms finally, undid and dropped my pants and slowly went over to her.  The adrenaline was racing intensely inside of me, which made my whole body quiver.  She took me by my hand, looked directly into my eyes and then slowly guided me over her lap without losing a moment of eye contact.  I shook my head.  ”Why are you shaking you head” she asked?  ”Because…  because I am so stupid!”  ”Oh Amy, you are not stupid.  You are a little brat, but you are not stupid” she said as she continued to lower me over her lap.  Then she started the smacking.  You definitely could call it a warm up, because my bottom certainly was burning very quick.  
First the rhythm was slow, but turned into a faster rhythm after 10 strokes or so.  She kept going for quite some time until I finally began to moan.  She rubbed my bottom for a minute.  ”I wonder how you will respond to the belt now little missy.  You are basically unaffected so far.  Stand up.”  I stood up without a pause and rubbed my bottom.  It was burning and literally sore already.  I looked up at her with big puppy sad eyes, and she smartly smiled back at me.  “Amy, don’t look at me that way.  It won’t get you out of trouble no matter how cute you may try to be, and it definitely won’t prevent the rest of this punishment.”  She paused and then pointed towards her desk.  “Go over there and bend over it.”
I gulped, hesitated momentarily as I considered what to say in defense, and then just did what she told me to. 
Again she gently rubbed my bottom, as if she was trying to find the right spot to hit, and then spoke as she continued, ”There was something I couldn’t quite understand from your messages.  That song you were thinking of the other night, I’d really like to hear it.”  I couldn’t help but let out a little giggle.  ”I’m sorry.  Honest, I am not laughing at you Ms. Kane.  But I, I… I just can’t sing it to you.”  And the first stinging hit landed square on my bottom.  “Owww!!”   I halfway moaned and laughed, which only made the belt hit my bottom again, and again.  Then she stopped.  ”I’m still waiting to hear that song.”  I had to contest now, ”But it’s, it’s really not my song.  Or, ah, it’s not intended for me.”  ”I don’t care who it’s intended for.  I still want to hear it.”
The belt swung again as she finished talking.  “Oww, please, no ma’am.”  I still halfway moaned and laughed, not that it didn’t hurt, but because she was playing with my mind.  Inside that head of mine I was singing EXACTLY that song, and no, it wasn’t intended for me!  I was not even close to being the person who should sing that song in front of Ms. Kane.  I didn’t even know if the right one dared.  ”I will spank you with this belt until you start singing that song Amy.”  
So…. I started to sing…… “I’m bulletproof.  Nothing to lose” ….SMACK…. ”Oww!  Fire away.  Fire away. Ricochet.  You take your aim.”….SMACK…”Owww!!   Fire away.  Fire away.  You shoot me down, but I won’t fall.  I am titanium.”…..SMACK…. And with that I literally burst out laughing!!  ”It’s not a song for me, ma’am.  I am not titanium!!”  She questioned, “Who is?”  ”I don’t know.” …SMACK…. ”Yeowwwww!!”   ”Don’t you lie to me!!  Who was this song for?”  ”Kevin.” I barely whispered.  …SMACK… ”I told you to speak up when you talk to me Amy.”…..”KEVIN!!”
She folded the belt neatly and placed it on her desk again.  I was still standing in the same position.  She bent over and looked at me from the other side of the desk, and I looked right back at her.  ”I like your sense of humor, but I can assure you that Kevin isn’t titanium either!  But honestly, I do think he would like that song!  So if I ever hear HIM singing it to me, I will drag YOU in here, and repeat this spanking!  Do I make myself clear??”  My eyes got big again, ”Very.  Very clear, ma’am.”  ”Good girl.  Now go over there to the corner and face the wall.  Lyndsy might as well get a glimpse of you, so she will know what to expect.”  I HAD to make a comment, so I said, ”But she doesn’t have a song, Ms. Kane.”  I didn’t expect to hear the reply I did.  ”Don’t you worry about that sweetheart.  Lyndsy might not have a song, but she has a little friend I’ve come to be aware of and has been referred to so discretely by the two of you as JD.”
Damn!!!  We did write about that as well!!

;) Annika aka Amy and co-author Lyndsy
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘The Reformatory’ Part One

Readers,

Many more thanks to Annika, one of our favorite new authors, for her story of Amy, ‘Historie’.
Here again, Annika takes us on a lovely spanking adventure – this time with help from her writing partner, Lyndsy. I’m sure you’ll enjoy ‘The Reformatory’…

  –  Dana


The REFORMATORY
I used to walk around in this world believing I was the only one who had weird thoughts about misbehaving and the possible consequences of that.   My inner demons, or maybe just my inner child, struggled to get out all the time.   I suppressed those ideas, or needs because I was not a child anymore.  However, the needs were so strong that I often had problems functioning in the correct ways expected by society.  Especially when it came to authority figures like teachers, social workers, police and so on.  They all triggered this desire to misbehave.  To test.  To be bratty.  I never responded to normal problem solving, like talking sense or being lectured.   In fact when they tried, I usually thought of different ways to cross the line even more, and that always made me smile during these so called disciplinary discussions.
Anyways, one day my social worker stopped in the middle of one of these useless conversations and informed me that they have had it.  If I wouldn’t respond to anything that they offered, they would have to place me into a new reformatory where there was an old-fashioned approach to behavioral adjustments.
Well, seriously, I thought it kind of sounded like a fun place to be, so I just replied, ”Go ahead.  I don’t care”.
Before I knew it, I was moved into this reformatory.  It looked more like a very big house.  It had 4 levels.  A basement (fully equipped with several of social games like billiards, videogames and so on),  the ground floor (living room, dining room, kitchen and offices), first floor (sleeping areas, bathrooms) and second floor (also sleeping areas).
The headmistress, or whatever you call her, greeted me promptly on my arrival.  She looked friendly enough, and definitely had the perfect authoritarian charisma I loved to challenge.  Already in that  first moment I saw her, my inner child was jumping ridiculously inside!
“Hello.  You may refer to me as Ms. Kane.  And welcome to my place.”  Kane, I thought, what a perfect name!  ”Hi.  I’m Amy.” 
“The first thing I will do is show you around the house, and then it would be appropriate to talk about the rules around here, so you know what I expect from you and anyone else who is here to stay”  I just smiled and nodded in agreement.
She showed me to my room, which I found out I would soon be sharing with another “misbehaved” tenant.  “Your roommate is moving in tomorrow, so you get to choose which bed you’d like.” 
I never had a roommate, so this could be interesting.  Even more so if this person would be someone that I could relate to and be comfortable with.
“At the moment there are two other residents living here besides you.  They are not at home right now, but you will be able to meet them at dinnertime.”  I just kept following her saying nothing.  ”When your roommate arrives tomorrow there will be three girls and one boy, which I actually didn’t expect.”   She looked at me with a little glimmer in her eye and continued,  ”I thought it was the boys who didn’t know how to behave”  she said as she winked at me.  She turned and started to walk again.  ”But then again, we just opened and we are just getting started here.  And whether it’s a girl or boy, I am very observant, and can see through them and their little ingenuities fairly quickly.”  I thought she was being funny, but I don’t think she intended to be, but I sensed I probably shouldn’t start to laugh right at that moment.  Somehow I figured it was one of the unwritten rules, “NEVER laugh at Ms. Kane, when she is serious”!
After we toured the house, we went to her office and she asked me to sit down. 
“Well, like I said, you will meet Lori and Kevin tonight.  They have been here for some time, and they have received, should I say, a lot of firm guidance from me.  We are not quite there yet, not where I expect their behavior to be,  but if you ever doubt that I don’t mean serious business here, feel free to talk with them.”
She continued, “Amy, you realize, if you knew how to behave, you wouldn’t be here.  I do expect you to cross the lines now and then and you will learn quickly that every action results in a REaction!”  I wiggled in my chair a little.  “There will be no drinking of alcohol.  No smoking.  No lying or cheating.  And definitely no disrespect in my house!  I also expect you to participate in keeping it a functional place, meaning, you will help out in this household.  These are all part of my requirements for maintaining an appropriate setting for you to learn from.  You are allowed to voice your opinions, and you can even argue your concerns if you feel the need.  BUT, if I say stop, you stop!   Is that clear??”
Finally she stopped talking, and I carefully let out a, ”Yes, ma’am” 
“Good.  Well, I think you will like it here.”  I looked around searching for any evidence, or hints of her disciplinary ways to know what to expect.  And even though there were none visible, I had no doubt that she would have some kind of “learning” implements stashed somewhere.  
She observed me pondering the room and said, “I assume you were informed that we practice old-fashioned behavior modification therapy here?”  I looked at her and nodded.  ”Sorry, I couldn’t hear you.”….”Yes, ma’am”
“Very good.  For now I will let you unpack, and get settled, and then you are going to help me and our chef, Mr. Johnson, to make dinner.”
I went to my room and organized my things.  I checked the window to see if there was any escape possibilities.  Not that I wanted to leave, I just figured it might be a bit of good knowledge to have.  The window in the bathroom could be useful.  You would be able to jump out on the roof, slide down and jump down to the street.  I wondered also about hiding places.  I would probably find some with time, but for now I wanted to see how this would turn out. 
When I was done, I went downstairs to help out in the kitchen.  I loved to cook, so this was a chore I didn’t mind to have.
At dinnertime I had the pleasure of meeting Lori and Kevin.  They seemed very polite and well behaved, and so I wondered why they still lived here.  Not for long though….
“Lori is that a new shirt you got there?”  Ms. Kane questioned.  ”Um….yes.  But I didn’t buy it on credit.”…..”Well good for you.  Did you really need that shirt??”….”Ahh….nooo….but, it only cost me 10 dollars.  It went from 20 to 10 so it was a really good deal”…..”Lori do I need to remind you that you owe the credit card companies money??  And that 10 dollars could have been used to bring that debt down?”…..”But I also need clothes to wear Ms. Kane.”  Kevin started to laugh, but instantly stopped when Ms. Kane looked firmly at him.  Lori smiled as well and I immediately knew I was in the right place. 
“Okay, I think dinner is over.  I expected more from the two of you tonight.  You should be setting a good example to Amy, and not be showing her how to get into trouble.”…..”Sorry Ms. Kane.” they both said at the same time.
I was struggling not to laugh.  This was hilarious.  I was finding it hard to take for real.  Are they really trying to be that obedient?  I wondered how things would be once my new roommate was here too.  I was really looking forward to meeting her.
That night I could hear smacking sounds from downstairs.  Ms. Kane definitely used something more than just her bare hand, and I felt a deep respect towards Lori, who I could hear was the receiver of the spanking.  If Kevin got any that night I don’t know. 
The next morning I woke up with a lot of energy.  I was so excited to see what the day would bring, along with getting to meet my roommate.  It was Friday, and I didn’t have to work that day, so I was home.  Both Lori and Kevin again behaved very well during breakfast.  Lori seemed to sit a bit uncomfortably but managed it through.  I just observed and listened to the things they were talking about, and was actually surprised with the light atmosphere. 
“So Amy, what are you up to today??” Ms. Kane asked me.  ”Umm…I don’t really know yet.  I’m looking forward to meeting my roommate though.”….”Ah yes.  I think you two might have some things in common.” 
Lori and Kevin had things to do during the day, so most of the time they were gone.
Before leaving Kevin smiled at me and said “Don’t be afraid.  She won’t break you in two.  Knowing that, maybe I will teach you a thing or two if you dare want to play.”  He winked at me and left.
Oh boy.  A dare!  That always triggers something inside of me.
When my new roommate arrived I stayed in our room and waited.  She obviously had gotten the same tour and speech, and was now being shown to our room.  ”Lyndsy, this is Amy, and she will be your roommate.  Amy arrived yesterday, so you are both quite new here” Ms. Kane looked at me and said, “Amy I expect you to help Lyndsy to settle in and feel welcomed here.  The two of you will probably be spending a lot of time together, so respect each other and help each other, okay??”….”Yes, ma’am” I smiled at Lyndsy and she smirked back.  We had an immediate connection just through the glitter in our bratty eyes.
“Good.  I will be downstairs if there is anything either of you need.” 
“So what speech did you get??” I asked my new roommate.  ”Something about behaving.  No drinking….and then she lost me there!” she started to laugh.  ”I might be in trouble already!”  She said as she pulled a little bottle of JD out from her bag.  ”This is my friend Jack, and I like to spend time with him once in awhile.  I surely didn’t expect that would be a problem, or rule.  I mean, we ARE adults, soo…”…..”Don’t worry.  I won’t tell, and I won’t drink it”  She laughed again, ”Good to know!  Then you can be my new BFF!!!  Brattiest Favorite Friend!!”  We both laughed for a few moments.
Then Lyndsy looked at me a little more serious and said, “So, ah, does she mean it??”…..”What?”…..”Does she like really spank??”….”Well, I think she does.  I mean Lori surely got something last night”….”Really?  You could hear it??  Or see it???”…..”No not see it, but definitely heard it!” 
“Oh man!!!  I’ve never been spanked in my life,  but am a 100% brat!!  A sneaky never caught brat”  I smiled so big inside, yet I just knew that this relationship between the two us had the potential to turn out really bad.  But it was so easy to talk with her.  And her brattiness seemed innocent, much like mine.
She then asked me, “How about you?  Ever had a spanking before??”……”Yes”…..”Did it hurt?”….”I don’t really remember.  I would say yes, and no”…..”Hmm.  Well, I guess if she is ever going to spank me, she will probably take it easy.  Or at least should.  Yeah she will.  Because I’m just an “innocent” kind of a brat”… I had to laugh at that and replied “I’m not sure it works that way Lyndsy.”
“By the way, there’s a guy here, Kevin, you’ll meet him later.  He wanted to teach me a thing or two and I’m guessing it’s about bratting, if I dared”….”Really?  Awesome!  Think I can join??”….”I guess so.”
She unpacked her things, and looked for a hiding place for that little bottle of JD…..”What do you think?  Do you think I need to hide it?”  I shrugged my shoulders, ”I wouldn’t be caught with it to find out”…..”Hey, I could make it obvious, place it in the living room with a note on it saying something like, ‘ITS NOT MINE, but keep your fingers away from it’.  Do you think that would work?”….”I guess it depends on what you want to achieve?  You could put it into some container that doesn’t look like a liquor bottle.  Like a Tupperware container or something?”….”Good thinking!  You are a smart brat!!  I could use you on MY side.”
We went downstairs and found a suitable container for Lyndsy’ JD. “I don’t really drink this too often” she said,  “but it’s just nice to know that JD is around if I need him or if I should get into trouble.  You know, the blame it on JD kind of excuse.  But then again, now with you here, I could just point at you and say, ‘she made me do it!’”   She smiled at me, but I immediately replied, ”Go ahead, but I might point back”  We both giggled as she tried to not spill a drop as she poured.
It was dinnertime and we were all gathered again.  Lyndsy and I sat next to each other.  So it was really difficult to stay focused on the conversations, because every time something was said, that could mean a lot of other things, she kicked me, but I kicked back.  At one point Ms. Kane was looking at us with a quite serious expression on her face, so we both put on our innocent look and tried to control our self.  It definitely wasn’t easy!  It was so hard not to bust a gut laughing out loud!
Somehow we managed to get through the dinner.  In the kitchen Kevin, Lyndsy and I had to do the dishes. 
“Kevin did you ever get spanked with this??” Lyndsy showed him a wooden spoon as she smacked it into her palm.  ”I have broken plenty of wooden spoons my dear!  Does that answer your question?”…..”What is the worst thing you have been spanked with?”  She said as she pulled out a wooden spatula.  At that moment Ms. Kane came to the kitchen, so we all smartened up our work and kept quiet.  ”What were you three talking about??”…..”Lyndsy was just interested to hear about my experiences….with…..ahh….cooking.  Yeah.  That’s what it was.” Kevin replied. 
I started to cough to prevent laughing out loud.  ”Yes and it turns out he advised us he is a master with wooden mixing spoons” Lyndsy followed up.   I kept coughing because I was ready to lose it.  Ms. Kane looked at me, “Amy, do you need a hand?”…. ”Oh oh.  The offering of the hand is the first warning” Kevin said, and he had to laugh now.  He knew that he just crossed a line with that sentence, yet he didn’t seem scared, and even more expectant.  “Go to my office right now!   I’ve had it with you young man.   I have asked you to be a role model to the new residents, and this is not the way!  Off you go!!” 
She looked at us. “You two are going to finish up in here, and then it’s straight to bed!”….”Yes ma’am”
She went to her office where Kevin was waiting. 
Lyndsy and I just looked at each other and started to giggle.  “I don’t know about you Lyndsy, but somehow I’m not sure that this place will get the best out of us”….”What do you mean, maybe this is the best part of us finally being able to be expressed??!!”
We finished up and went to our room.  Once again you could hear the sound of a severe spanking downstairs.  ”How does he do it?  It almost sounds as if he is laughing sometimes.  Do you think it’s for real?”….”Well, why don’t you go downstairs and take a peek Amy?”….”Yeah right!!  On the other hand it might be wise to receive a spanking after Kevin, because I’m sure she must be tired!”….”I dare you!” Lyndsy said encouragingly.  “Ahhh, I don’t know.  I don’t want to get caught being curious.” 
The spanking sound seemed to have stopped.  We both listened quietly for a minute.  Lyndsy says, “I wonder if he’s dead, or just broken?” and her eyes got big with a huge smirk on her face.  “You better not go spy now, you would be caught for sure!!!”  We both laughed at each other but also knew there was a sense of uncertainty in our future.
Shortly after, there was a knock on our door.  Our eyes got big, and we got serious, and both had a look of worry.   We both replied, “Yes??” 
Kevin came into our room.  “I am here to apologize to the two of you for encouraging bratty behavior.  I must also warn you that it won’t pay off to be bratty here.   There is very little fun bratty, but very much irritating bratty to Ms. Kane.  So, even though she told me to tell you that, I would suggest personally that you brat carefully!!”  He winked at us as he turned to leave.  As he got to the door he looked back and said, ”Oh yeah and I just broke another implement of hers.  Chaching!  One less to worry about!!”  We all giggled, but underneath there was a lot more concern as to how much to expose our brattiness.
The next day Lyndsy and I tried to behave ourselves, and we succeeded for the most part, but it was mostly due to the fact we weren’t together most of time.   That night we had a lot to talk about.  ”So who do you think will get the first spanking, you or me??”, Lyndsy asked.  ”Well if she finds your JD you most definitely will”….”Nah, won’t happen.  Not something she would concern herself over.  Maybe she will never feel the need to spank us.  I mean, we’re bratty, but we’re ‘cute’ about it.  We’re not rude or ignorant.”  I quickly answered,  “Umm, yeah, but it’s still bratting, and I think she is keeping track and just waiting for the right moment.”
Lori knocked and came into our room.  ”So are you excited about tomorrow??” she said in a real uppity tone.  ”Tomorrow??” I questioned.  ”Yes.  You know, the weekly session?”…..”The weekly what??” I asked further.  ”Oh, ah, I guess she hasn’t told you about that…oops.  Oh well, good luck anyways.  Sweet dreams you two.”  And then she was gone.  We looked at each other.  Lyndsy says, ”I didn’t like the sound of that.  Wonder what that’s all about.  What ever.  You moved in before me, so I guess you will be the first to find out!!  Oh, and even better, you can just tell her tomorrow that the two of us have a mutual agreement that you will take any of my necessary disciplinary actions as well!!”  She laughed.  “Lyndsy, I am not taking yours, but I will be here to be fully supportive when you come crawling up the stairs”  We again smiled at each other, but our concern was intense.  Neither of us got that much sleep that night. 
Now it was Sunday.  During breakfast, Ms. Kane told me that she wanted to see me in her office right after I was through with eating and cleaning up.   Lyndsy kicked me and chuckled in an undertone, ”I won!”…..”And Lyndsy, as soon as Amy and I are done, you will immediately see me next!”…..I kicked Lyndsy back and whispered with my hand hiding my mouth, “Remember to breathe during the spank!”……”Ahh, she will be too tired to spank me after she is done with you missy” she whispered back.  I couldn’t hold a giggle in no matter how hard I tried, which earned me a very strict look from Ms. Kane.  I had to look down because I was so ready to burst out with more than a giggle out of nervousness.
So here I was, in her office again.  I was really anxious this time.  I could feel how I blushed, and my heart was beating faster.   She came in and sat down on the other side of the desk.  I tried to look anywhere but.
“So Amy, how are you?”….”Umm, I’m fine” I choked out.  ”Good.  Well I haven’t told you about this yet, but I request a weekly session with each of my residents.  The biggest reason I haven’t said anything is because I wanted to observe you as who you are, how you react, or act on your own.  If you knew that you were going to see me today, you would have behaved very differently.  This session is used to give you a clean sheet to start a new week.  You might not think I’ve been watching you, but really, you are not that hard to read.”  She gave me a smile.  ”Like now, I can see that you are nervous, but your eyes also carry a sparkle of excitement.”….I looked down….”Don’t be embarrassed about that, I don’t mind.  You and Lyndsy have a quite good connection going on.  In fact, I’m not sure it was such a good idea to place the two of you in the same room.  It might not be to your best benefit.”….”I’m glad you did, because I like her.  A lot.” I immediately jumped in.  ”Yes I realize that, but you two are risking a lot by egging each other on.  I do have limits, and I only tolerate those comments from anyone for a certain amount of time”…..”We…  Well…  I will try to behave?”…..”Only try??”…..And again, darn it, my nervousness made it so that I couldn’t help smiling…..”Amy I want you to tell me, so that you realize what just went through your head and what made you smile!”….”Umm…..I think…..I guess….”  Ms. Kane cut in, ”No, no, no.  You don’t guess.  You tell the truth!!”…..”Okay.  I was just telling myself that I am going to sit here again next Sunday either way, so why behave all the time?”….”Hmm, well that’s up to you.  But, there is a big difference between getting a hand spanking and a spanking with, let’s say the belt!  I think you should consider yourself lucky that you haven’t been here a whole week yet, so today you will only receive a 5 minute hand spanking.”  5 minutes?  That didn’t sound that bad.  But then again, what did I know.  It had been ages since my last spanking.
Ms. Kane stood up and went over to a nearby couch.  She sat down, looked at me, and slapped two times on her thigh, indicating without words, that I should get over her lap now.  Again I couldn’t help smiling, and looking at her, my eyebrows raised with that “are you serious” look.  ”Amy, I will add 1 minute to your spanking every time you smile at me like that.  Get over here, now.”  I went over to her and got over her lap.  I closed my eyes and waited. 
“Amy, take this, and keep an eye on it” as she handed me an hourglass.  “When the 5 minutes are done, you let me know”  SMACK…”Yeow!” I said to myself inwardly.  ”Go ahead turn it around.  Let’s not waste any time.”  Then the spanking started.  No wonder I couldn’t remember how it felt to be spanked, because I was never spanked like this!!  I was so surprised that she had so much power behind her swing, because to be honest, she didn’t look that scary, or strong, or like anyone who could spank with that kind of force.  I managed to keep myself under control, but that was only because I still wore pants.  After a minute or so, she ordered me to pull my pants down.  I did, and I controlled every muscle in my face to avoid smiling.  Good thing my face was out of her view!!  ”You must realize, your bottom will be very red when I’m done with you.”  The spanking started again.  I knew Lyndsy could hear this, and again I had to fight the urge to smile!  I glanced at the hourglass, and it was only half empty.  By now I couldn’t stay still, and I had problems breathing.  ”Amy, relax.  I know it hurts, but a punishment is supposed to hurt.”  Smack, Smack, Smack.  And as she smacked she talked. “Your probation time is over now Amy, so if you misbehave during the week, like you have seen Lori and Kevin do, there will be an immediate consequence, do you understand?”….”Yes ma’am”…..Smack, Smack, Smack….I stared at the hourglass as if I could make it run faster by looking at it, but it only seemed to run slower.  I reached over, but it didn’t help to shake it gently, and besides that Ms. Kane spanked me harder when she noticed I tried to manipulate the hourglass.  I whispered “5 minutes” as soon the time had run out, and let out a sigh.  I had to close my eyes again, and try to focus and redirect the pain away from my bottom.  I tried to sing a song in my head, but I couldn’t remember the lyrics, and I didn’t dare to sing out loud.
Ms. Kane was so kind and asked me to sit next to her for a moment.  At least I wasn’t smiling now.  ”Amy, I don’t mind that the little child inside of you needs to come out once in a while, but if you want to act like a child, I also have to treat you like one.  So when you cross the line, you will end up over my lap, Okay?”….”Yes ma’am”…..”Good girl.  Now go upstairs, and send the other “child” to me!” 
When I walked in the room, Lyndsy looked very curiously at me.  ”That took some time!”….”Yeah”……”And how was it??  What happened??  How did she do it??”……”Well I think you will find out yourself soon enough.”…..”Come on!  Tell me, please!  Was it bad?  I need to know what to expect?  How to react.”…..”Ahh, let’s just say, I will be thinking of you.  Oh, and by the way, you better hurry downstairs.  I wouldn’t make her wait.”
I was lying on my bed, trying to ignore the burning of my bottom as I was listening to the smacking downstairs.  Once again I admired Lori and Kevin, because what I received, was ‘just’ a hand spanking. 

;) Annika aka Amy and co-author Lyndsy

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘Historie’ Part 7: The Final Spanking


Readers,
Here is the seventh and final chapter in Annika’s beautifully-written story of Amy. 
But don’t despair, as Annika has been hard at work collaborating on a new series with Lyndsy. Stay tuned!

–  Dana

*****


The final spanking
My last spanking I received from my aunt happened one day after I had received one from Michael.
Michael had moved to USA to finish his education and to be near me. We attended the same school, but I still lived at home, and he had a small apartment near school. Of course you might think this gave us plenty of opportunities to explore each other, but he made it very clear to me, that my aunt’s rules still counted. He didn’t want me to get into trouble and wanted to stay on good terms with my aunt. I tried to assure him, that he had nothing to worry about, but that didn’t help, and he just told me to be patient, which is not one of my strong sides.
Well besides my lack of patience I also kind of liked to drive a bit faster then allowed. My aunt had warned me about it, but as so often before I thought I wouldn’t be caught. So the day I got a speeding ticket, I was quite embarrassed, and planned not to say anything to anyone….I would just pay the ticket.
Michael had an ability to sense small variations on how I behaved and knew exactly when I tried to hide something. So when I tried to act cool, when he asked me, if I had experienced anything interesting that day, he knew that I was holding back on something.
“Amy, why do I have this feeling, that there is something you aren’t telling me??”….”I don’t know….ehm….I really haven’t experienced anything important today….”….”Okay, but you know, I don’t like if you are withholding something I should know about”
It took me too long time to think about his last sentence before I responded, so at that point he knew I had a secret. So he stepped up to me, asked me to look into his eyes and to repeat, that I have been telling him the truth. I started to blush and smile nervously because I couldn’t.
“I’m sorry I didn’t think it was such a big deal, I would just pay it and move on…” “Pay what??”
“Ehm…the speeding ticket…..” I was looking down at my feet and I knew I was in trouble.
He didn’t say anything he just still stood very close to me. I looked at him and then tried to be ‘cute’ “I was just in a hurry to get to you, and didn’t focus on the speedometer” I smiled at him….”And that justifies it? That you wanted to see me??”….I didn’t answer….He gently whispered in my ear “Amy go to my bedroom and get my leather belt. On your way I want you to think about what waste of money this is but most importantly there is a reason why there are speed limits, it can save lives if you respect the limits!” “Go”
Aww….he didn’t think I was cute, he was very serious about this, which also explained why he always drove according to the Highway Code. I got his belt and went back to him. He ordered me to bend over the back of his couch. “I hope you will remember this the next time you feel the urge to step on the speeder”
I counted inside my head. When he got to 20 he stopped. He stepped behind me, and gently rubbed my bottom. His hands moved in front and unbuttoned my pants. He dragged them down and gently stroked my bottom again. He stepped aside raised his hand, and started the spanking. I tried to move, which was really stupid because the belt instead of hitting my bottom landed on my flank which really hurt.
“Amy, stand still. I don’t want to hurt you unnecessarily”……
After ten more strokes I started to moan. He stopped.
“Its okay sweetheart, you know I love you right??”…”Yes”…..”I don’t think this punishment is enough, but I will let your aunt decide the rest of it….!”….”What??”…..”Yes, you will tell her about your speeding ticket!”
“You still live with her, so it would only be natural if you tell her, what you have done, and I got feeling that she too will prefer honesty”….”And sweetie I will talk with your aunt and if it turns out you haven’t told her, you will receive another spanking from me…..and probably one from your aunt!”
Yay how lucky was I, but I couldn’t help to fall deeper in love with him. His deep blue eyes who demanded my presence and honesty, his smile that made my knees weak and his arms holding me, guarding me.
I didn’t tell my aunt when I got home that evening. The truth was, I had no idea how to start a conversation like that….”Hey Michael wanted me to tell you I got a speeding ticket, he already spanked me, so feel free to do nothing….”. I couldn’t risk that she would notice the marks on my back, that would just be to embarrassing. However I knew I had to tell her before Michael would talk to her, because he wasn’t kidding. So it was all about the timing.
The next morning he called me and asked if I had told her. When I told him no, he responded “Okay, shall I call her now??”…”Nonono, I will tell her today…”….”Okay I trust you, but remember every time her phone is ringing, you don’t know if it’s me”
I stood up, went to the bathroom and got dressed. The phone was ringing downstairs, so I jumped down as fast as I could and my aunt had just picked it up when I smashed my hand on top of the phone so it got interrupted. “WHAT on earth are you doing??”….”I’m sorry but I need to tell you something first”….the phone rang again. We both looked at it and she moved to answer the phone. She looked VERY firm at me, telling me without words “DON’T YOU DARE”. She answered the phone, and it wasn’t Michael, it was some friend of hers….I felt relieved….though only for a short time…..
When she was done talking to her friend, she turned around and said “Okay young lady, I want an explanation for that behavior!!”….”Yeah figured…..”…sigh…I went outside to get the ticket, because that was probably the best way to explain it all. I gave it to her, she looked at it, then looked at me….”So are you telling me that the police are trying to call me???”….I looked like a huge question mark…..”Well who did you think would call me about a ticket??”….I looked down and whispered “Michael”…..”I can’t hear you!”….I looked at her and said “Michael”….”Oh, and why would Michael call me?”….”He thinks you have the right to know about my ticket”….”Meaning you don’t??”….”Ehm no I do, but I would just pay it”
“Well you are going to pay for it, but I have warned you so many times haven’t I??”…”Yes”….”Good. It has been some time since your last spanking”…..yes exactly 13 hours and 23 minutes….
She took me by my hand and went over to the couch, sat down on it, and told me to pull my pants down. I hesitated, but obeyed. She guided me over her lap again, and if I could I would have buried myself or something….”mmh I see, it looks like someone else have had an opinion on your behaviors!!”…I couldn’t help to smile, and I had no idea how to explain it. I was a bit afraid that she would think I’m weird, and also afraid that she would be angry at Michael….”Michael kind of spanked me for the ticket”…”Kind of….well your bottom doesn’t look like a ‘kind of spanking’” She gently touched the mark the belt had left on my flank….”You know what, I really like Michael” she replied.
Then the spanking started. My bottom was still very sore from the spanking the day before but that didn’t prevent her from giving me a sound bare bottom spanking. She took a break one time, just to ask me what Michael had used to spank me with. She seemed rather delighted, when I told her it was his belt.
She stopped when I reached a limit, where I couldn’t hold still, keep quiet or breathe.
“Amy, come take a seat next to me….”…..Gee thanks, that’s what I really want right now….
“I think it is time that we two talk serious about Michael”….”You do know I love you right?”…”Yes”….”Good, Amy, I see you as a very competent, intelligent, funny and loving young girl. You can achieve whatever goal you want, but at the same time you need someone in your life, that can provide you with a safety net, someone who can guide you if you spin out of control, which you do tend to do, because you are so curious about everything”….
“I think Michael is a very fine young man, who can give you exactly that, and I don’t doubt that he and I agree on a lot of things regarding what is right and wrong” I nodded because she was sooo spot on.
“Good, then I can finally rest my hand…..but this doesn’t mean I won’t be here to guide you if you need me, okay?…”Ehm…Okay”
We hugged for some time, and my world was back into one piece.
The phone rang, my aunt answered it….”Oh yeah….Hi Michael, how are you dear….”
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Must-read entry to the Spooky Spanking story contest

Wow! There were so many really excellent entries for the Spooky Spanking Story Contest last month, and this is another example. Enjoy!

– Dana


As they walked down the dark road, Holly wondered if she and Michelle weren’t a little bit too old to go trick or treating in the first place. It had seemed like a good idea a few hours ago, but they had both had quite a bit of hard cider at that point, so anything would have seemed like a good idea to liven up their Halloween just a little bit.
Now, they had stopped at almost every house on the main road, mostly to be told that they were too old to be going door to door. They had also received several criticisms for the lack of imagination involved in their costumes. In their earlier state of inebriation, they had forgotten that dressing up was a critical part of trick or treating.
“I’m tired,” Michelle announced. “Why don’t we just go home instead of walking down this empty road in the dark like a couple of complete idiots?”
Michelle could be such a buzz kill, Holly thought, continuing to walk on in front. There was no way she was going to spend her night at home where she would no doubt be bored to death. “No,” she yelled, “I will think of something we can do, but I don’t want to go home yet.”
After wandering in the dark for several more minutes, Holly tripped. “Ouch,” she yelped as her elbow fell hard into the dirt.
Michelle came running to her side, worrying that she might be injured. “Are you okay?” she asked, straining to see any signs of injury in the dark.
“Oh, I’m fine,” Holly grumbled, lifting something off the ground. “I just tripped over this stupid book. Who would leave a book in the middle of nowhere in the first place?”
“Maybe, they didn’t realize they had dropped it,” Michelle offered, helping Holly stand and brush the dirt off herself. “What kind of book is it anyway?”
While neither of them had a flashlight, Holly quickly thought to pull out her cell phone. It got no service in this area, but the weak light allowed her to see the book much more clearly. Instead of a new cover with an obvious title, she could see that it was an old, leather bound book that had a lot of hand written pages. Inside, there were hand written instructions on the first page.
If found, please return to 999 Oak Lane.
“That’s not far from here,” Michelle stated. “It was the address on the mailbox we passed a minute ago, and it has to be the only house on this road. Why don’t we go home now, and drop the book off on the front porch when we pass by?”
“Okay,” Holly agreed, much to Michelle’s surprise. In the five months they had been dating, Michelle had learned that Holly sometimes liked to be argumentative, and she had a tendency to act like a naughty, disagreeable brat at times. While this behavior was not her most appealing trait, Michelle was not sure what to do about it, and was only happy that things were going smoothly at the moment.
As they approached the house, a small grin came across Holly’s face. “This looks like the kind of house you would expect an old witch to live in,” she stated, amused. “I’ll bet we could have some fun here tonight.”
“Let’s just return the book and go,” Michelle replied, shaking her head. “Your desire to have fun and act immature has already taken enough of our time tonight.”
Just as Holly was about to pout over Michelle’s comment, the door opened, and a voice called to them, “I see you’ve found my book. Why don’t you come inside and let me thank you properly for its safe return?”
Both women walked up to the door nervously, though very curious to see who the voice belonged to.
At the door stood a tall, slender woman with short, dark hair, grinning at them eagerly. “Oh, hurry up and come inside,” she said, sweetly. “I won’t bite.”
Holly giggled nervously and stepped through the door first, followed by a very hesitant Michelle. “How in the world do you lose something the size of this book and not notice?” she asked.
The woman continued to grin and laughed slightly. “Welcome to my home,” she said, ignoring Holly’s question entirely. “What in the world are two young women like yourselves doing out on an old, isolated road this time of night? This isn’t the safest place to be wandering around.”
“Well, we got a little off the main road, though we should be getting home,” Michelle answered politely as they followed the woman into a large, comfortable looking living room that was lit entirely by dozens of candles. “We just wanted to return your book to you first.”
The woman nodded approvingly. “I am very grateful to you for finding it for me. It has been in my family for several generations and is quite important to me.”
Before there could be any further pleasant conversation, Holly’s bratty temper got the better of her. “What business is it of yours what we are doing out so late anyway?” she snapped. “I haven’t seen anything dangerous. In fact, the only thing we have seen at all is this creepy house and you.”
Embarrassed by the sudden outburst, Michelle started to apologize, but the woman held up a finger to silence her. “Michelle, there is no need for you to apologize, dear. You are a very polite young woman. If anyone is needs to be sorry, it is Holly,” she stated.
Shocked by what the strange woman had just said, Holly asked, “How did you know our names? We didn’t tell you that. And I don’t think I need to apologize for anything.”
“Oh, I know a lot of things that might surprise you,” the woman offered, her grin growing larger than before. “I know that you both headed out tonight to go trick or treating and possibly get into mischief, which I would hardly recommend for two grown women who should know better. I also know that you, Holly, can be quite the little brat sometimes. I’ll bet she likes to misbehave and push her limits with you all the time, doesn’t she, Michelle?”
“You don’t know the half of it,” Michelle agreed, causing Holly to pout. “That isn’t to suggest that I don’t love her, but it is kind of a relief to have somebody who understands.”
“I behave myself just fine,” Holly whined, her bottom lip now starting to poke out as she continued to fume.
Ignoring Holly’s protest, Michelle continued her conversation as the woman took her book and placed it in the middle of an old, wooden table that held many candles and interesting stones. “Have we met before? You seem to know us already.”
“We have not met before, I can assure you,” the woman answered, “and since I already know who you are, it seems only fair that I should introduce myself. I am Ms. Kane.”
“Very nice to meet you,” Michelle responded, extending her hand. Holly, on the other hand, simply rolled her eyes.
Shaking hands with Michelle, Ms. Kane made an interesting offer. “I know you two young ladies were out trick or treating tonight, despite the fact that you seem well past the typical age for it. Perhaps, I might be able to offer you something along the lines of a treat, Michelle, though Holly may see it as more of the trick.”
Now, it was Holly’s turn to speak up. “What do you mean?” she asked “and seriously, how do you know anything about us if we’ve never met you?”
Turning to face Holly, Ms. Kane smiled and began to thoughtfully answer her questions. “Women like me are often able to gain more insight into people that most realize. Call it a sixth sense if you wish. And what I mean in terms of trick and treats is quite simply that I believe I can at least show Michelle how to manage your naughty behavior, young lady.”
While Holly now looked to her girlfriend curiously, Michelle smiled and eagerly looked to Ms. Kane. “That actually sounds like a treat I would appreciate. How would you suggest I go about dealing with her?”
“Just watch what I do and remember it in the future,” Ms. Kane replied, taking a few short steps to a straight backed chair in the room. As she took a seat, she looked to Holly, “I want you to come over here and stand in front of me.”
While she was curious about what was happening, Holly couldn’t help but be a little defiant. “Why should I do what you say?” she asked, standing still for the moment.
Before Ms Kane could respond, Michelle answered the question. “Holly, she is right. You can be an absolute brat at times, and we need to address that issue right now. I love you very much, but I think for our relationship to be the best, we need to come up with a way to handle bad behavior. You want that too, don’t you, honey?”
For a minute, Holly stood quietly and thought about what had been said. It was true, she often had poor impulse control and was prone to acting out in ways that were not appropriate, and it had to be difficult for Michelle to put up with her attitude at times. “Yes, I do want that too,” she admitted.
Taking her place in front of their newly found friend, Holly asked, “What happens now?”
Smiling a little, Ms. Kane looked up into Holly’s eyes and answered, “Now, you trust me to show you what you and Michelle need. I am going to spank you for your behavior, and I want you to remember that Michelle will do this from now on if you need her to.”
Taking Holly’s arm, Ms. Kane pulled her down. Slowly guiding her into position over her knees, taking the time to make sure that her bottom would be a perfect target for punishment, Ms. Kane also lifted the younger woman’s short skirt, then, eased her panties down to her knees. “You’ve been a very naughty young lady, haven’t you?” she asked, drawing her hand back and bringing it down firmly on the bare cheeks in front of her.
“Yes,” Holly squeaked as another two sharp strokes fell on her bottom.
“How about, Yes, Ma’am,” Ms. Kane suggested, delivering another hard slap. 
“Yes, Ma’am,” Holly corrected herself, beginning to squirm slightly as Ms. Kane fell into a steady rhythm, alternating from one cheek to the other with firm, stinging swats.
For her part, all Michelle could do was watch in utter amazement. Not only was Holly willingly receiving the punishment that she so badly needed, but for once, she seemed to be all out of smart remarks. They would definitely be introducing spanking into their relationship after tonight, she thought to herself.
After several unrelenting minutes of hard spanking, Holly was reduced to a very tearful and apologetic young woman. Not only did her bottom hurt worse than he could ever have thought possible, but she ached with guilt over how badly she had behaved towards Michelle in the past. At least, she hoped, accepting some discipline would help to make up for her bratty ways. 
Taking note of Holly’s tears and whimpered apologies, Ms. Kane gave her two final, hard spanks, then ended the punishment and rubbed her back gently, trying to ease her back into normal breathing. “It’s alright,” she spoke softly. “I think you will remember to be on your best behavior from now on, won’t you, sweetheart?”
Though she continued to cry lightly, Holly nodded her head in agreement. She would certainly remember this spanking for quite some time.
Ms. Kane helped Holly stand up, guiding her carefully into the arms of Michelle, who had been eagerly waiting to take hold of her well punished girlfriend.
“I think it is time for you two to get home,” Ms. Kane informed them, “but I want you to remember what I have taught you tonight. Will you do that?”
“Yes, Ma’am,” they both answered in unison.
“Good,” she said, giving them a big smile. “Thank you again for returning my book. I hope you both have a safe, happy Halloween!”
“Yes, Ma’am,” Michelle said again as they headed out the door, knowing they would both remember this Halloween for the rest of their lives.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘Historie’ Chapter 5: Back in Denmark


Many thanks to Annika for continuing the story of Amy. In this chapter, Amy goes home..

– Dana 

*****
Back in Denmark

If you think my aunt tried to break me, so she could be in 100% control, by spanking me, you are mistaken. She never had any intentions in that direction. She knew exactly how to balance the thin line there was between encouraging me to discover myself my own needs and desires and then guiding me when I went too far and instead of becoming stronger chose a path that would lead in the other direction. Of course I was chocked in the beginning after receiving the first spanking and also very confused, like some of you might know. I had a lot of mixed feelings and thought I was weird because I somehow wanted her and didn’t want her to spank me. Back then I thought that the immense feeling of security, affection and love were feelings I only could feel after I had received a spanking. I hungered for those feelings, so yes you might think that the spankings instead of pushing me in the right directions should have led me in the wrong. I was thankful towards my aunt, after all she made me feel things I never thought I could feel, so I didn’t want to disappoint her or risk to be sent back to Denmark. The truth is she was one of the first human beings who had been totally honest with me, who trusted me to have enough spirit to grow stronger, who didn’t think less of me even though I made mistakes. She always dealt with it straight away, and then we could move on. It was liberating to live with her and in that environment I could develop into an independent individual.
The life with my aunt was a journey where I went from being an unfocused, confused and lost girl to become quite sure of what I wanted with my life, who I wanted to spend it with where my own limits were and how to defend them. I learned that trust is a vital thing, that being perfect isn’t a possibility, but we can do our best and if we do mistakes it’s better to be honest then try hide. It’s not always easy though. And I didn’t understand all of this from the beginning. It took some years to get there.
One major push in the right direction, if you ask me, happened a summer where my aunt had decided we should take a trip to Denmark. She thought it would be good for me and my mom to spend some time together.
My aunt knew about the problems I had before moving to USA, but had never seen the interactions between me and my mom. I didn’t want to go to Denmark. I was afraid to face my mom again. I was afraid to become the old Amy and that I would lose my aunt. So I had all my guards up.
My mom was very happy to see us. When she said, she had missed me I couldn’t say anything in return. I just responded with an “mmh” and smiled polite at her. I could feel my aunt watching me, but avoided to look at her. We drove home to the place I grew up. It hadn’t changed at all even my room looked the same. Same posters on the wall……I pulled one poster down……a poster with Blade (the movie) on it…..still had some problems with that song….Even my room was telling a story about a girl out of control. Old notes from friends describing me as the queen of the night, I had kept all notes from boys who wanted to know if I’d like to date them. I found my old box in which I had kept capsules from beer bottles….very mature….and at the bottom of this box was a picture of me. I didn’t remember to have put it there maybe I was drunk the day that happened. I wasn’t happy on the picture and I got sad by looking at myself. I left my room and stood for some time leaning up against my door with closed eyes. My aunt had a habit to move very quietly, so when I opened my eyes she was standing leaning up against the opposite wall. “Are you okay?”…I wanted to throw myself into her arms, but at that point I was building up the walls around me, so I just replied “Yes I’m fine” and started to walk away. I hated to push her away like that, but I didn’t know what to do. I just wanted to leave the house visit some friends and forget everything about the pain. I even missed my cousin at that point, at least he would just try to get me to laugh….or get me into trouble…
I went downstairs to the living room where my mom was. She smiled at me and said “I haven’t changed anything in your room, I thought you would like it that way”…..gee thanks a lot….”it’s fine mom, is it okay if I visit some friends?”….
It wasn’t okay, I could see on her expression, that she would like me to stay but instead she said “oh… of course you must have missed them and you are young and staying with two old ladies is probably not on your wish list”….at that point I already felt like screaming at her, why the hell didn’t she just tell me no, when that was what she really felt, why didn’t she just say “Amy I can understand that you want to see your friends, but tonight you are staying here with us so we can talk. I really want to know how you’ve been and your friends can wait until tomorrow” I didn’t scream at her I just replied “thanks, and it might be late”
I went to get my jacket and shoes. I was almost done getting dressed when my aunt suddenly had an opinion (not so unexpected). “Where do you think you are going??”…”Ehm…outside?!”….She looked at me the way she looks, when I’m getting close to a line I shouldn’t cross. And here the dilemma started for me. Because who was in charge now? My heart didn’t doubt that my aunt was the one I listened too, but what could she do now we were staying at my mom’s house and my mom should be the natural authority. So I responded to my aunt “my mom said it was okay, I’m just visiting some friends” and again I felt the urge just to jump into her arms and cry. After a few seconds she nodded and said “well okay then”.
I didn’t visit any of my friends. Instead I visited different places that used to have some kind of meaning to me back then. The playground, soccer field at the local club, an old tree I used to climb when I was hiding from the outside world, and the beach where I had spent many hours with friends partying. How could my mom turn out so different from my aunt? Why was she so weak?
I returned late. Before entering the house I did wonder if my aunt was waiting up for me, and wanted me to face some consequences, but they were both asleep. I went to my room and started to throw everything out. I didn’t want my aunt to see all of this. I was embarrassed about how I used to be and couldn’t relate to that part anymore. It was nearly morning when I was done and finally could find some peace in that room to get some sleep.
It was my mom who woke me up. She just wanted to make sure I was alright and ask me if she should make me some coffee or breakfast or anything. “I’ll be downstairs in a minute or so”…”Amy maybe we could go for a walk in the woods today. The weather is really good and back then when you were little we loved to do that …remember?” “Yes mom I remember”
Back then I usually didn’t walk I was more jumping from tree to tree, scaring my mom with my stunts. Walking there with the two of them I wished I still could jump from tree to tree. I took a deep breath and loved the fresh air and smell of forest. Yes I used to love our trips back then…..
My mom and aunt talked a lot and I was thankful of that, because then I wouldn’t have to say anything.
I didn’t really listen to what they were talking about until I heard my mom mention my name. She talked about all the stupid things I had done. My rage started to build up inside. Why did she have to tell her all of this, yes I was a brat, yes I was uncontrollable, I was getting into all kind of problems, I lied, stayed out longer than agreed and all in all I was just a bad kid.
“I’m sorry but I can’t do this, I have to go home” I turned and started to run as fast as I could. I could hear them both calling, but didn’t stop. I ran until I couldn’t breathe anymore. I was standing in front of my old school trying to catch my breath again. “Amy is that you?” I turned and looked into the eyes of an old flame of mine, Michael. “It is you, what are you doing here??” He hugged me and I didn’t let go of him.
“I’m visiting my mom”…..”So you are not back for good?” I couldn’t answer him because I didn’t know.
“Have you talked with any of the others??”….”No, just arrived yesterday” I had never noticed how wonderful a smile he had even though we used to be together. “You have to come to our party tonight, they will all be there, and a lot of them will love to see you again”….”well what are we waiting for?”
He was surprised that I wanted to go with him right away, but also happy.
I didn’t tell where I went, and I knew this was clearly a thing my aunt wouldn’t accept. I didn’t drink anything, I was already in deep trouble and didn’t want to add to that. My old friends respected that, well I kind of told them that I was allergic, which I had found out after I stopped drinking….they believed it…..
Michael has always been a more sensitive type, and he noticed that my mind was wondering off the most of the time. He hugged me at whispered “are you okay, you seem a bit lost” I smiled at him and responded “I’m okay, or I will be I just have to figure something out, thanks for asking” “If it is okay I think I need to go home now” he just nodded and smiled “Amy I never stopped caring about you, thought you liked to know”
I walked the long way home. Tried to imagine what would happen. Maybe they would just be sleeping after all it was past midnight…
The lights were on so I could rule out the sleeping theory. I opened the door very gently, don’t know why because I didn’t expect I would be able to sneak inside and act as if I had been home all the time. I had just taken off my jacket, when my aunt stood right in front of me. Even when she is mad she moves quietly, and she was mad.
She still managed to talk with a controlled voice “Amy I apologize that I haven’t been clear enough on what this trip was about. You live with me, that won’t change! This also means my rules still apply, the only time your mother’s rules count is when her line is crossed before mine!”
“You will receive a spanking for this behavior. A spanking you have never felt before. I am really upset with you!”….”Go to your room and those pants are going down”
I did what she said. I started to cry before the spankings. I was relieved because at least I knew I wasn’t going to live with my mom, and it was my aunt who in the end was responsible for me. I managed to get control of my crying before she entered my room.
She didn’t say anything but just sat on my bed. She looked at me and once again she didn’t need to say anything. I just moved towards her and leaned over her lap. She used one arm to ‘fixate’ my upper body the other hand started to spank my bare bottom. The tears of mine flowed silently down my cheeks and on my pillow. I didn’t make a single sound. The only sound you could hear was the constant smacking.
I couldn’t hold still and when my feet left the ground my aunt fixated them as well by using her left leg. My bottom started to become numb. I have no idea how she could distinguish between the spots that were numb and spots that weren’t. But it sure did hurt a lot and it felt as if my backside was on fire.
Her grip on me loosened. Instead she folded her hands and rested them on my bottom. I didn’t move nor did she. We didn’t say anything. After a few minutes in that position, she gently stroked my hair and at that point I broke down. I cried loudly into the pillow. She partly lifted me of her lap and partly crawled out underneath me so that my body was lying on the bed. I let all my anger and pain out, throwing fists against my pillow. My aunt sat next to my bed on the floor. She didn’t say anything, she just let me react.
I started to let go of the anger and was exhausted. I couldn’t cry anymore and started to breath normally. I turned my face in the direction of where she sat. She removed a tear from my cheek and stroked my hair.
“Why did she give up on me?” “Why weren’t I worth fighting for?”
“Amy your mother loves you to death”….”Sometimes we have to make choices that is difficult to explain and to understand”…”Sweetie I am not the one you should ask these questions”….”However I CAN tell you that you are worth fighting for”
“You will talk to your mother after we have slept, and I promise you I will stand behind you, okay?” I nodded.
“Try get some rest….and Amy….Please do never just disappear like that again, I was really afraid this time”
“I’m sorry, I just couldn’t take it anymore” She stayed by my side until I was sleeping.
As I woke up that morning I literally jumped out of the bed because of the pain I felt as I turned from lying on my stomach to my back. “Awww…..” I moaned. I got dressed and went downstairs. My mom looked really worried and my aunt looked relaxed as always. I grabbed a cup of coffee still standing and I had no intentions to sit down.
I started “Mom I didn’t mean to scare you, I was just really mad yesterday” “I don’t understand why you didn’t stop me if you really thought I was so bad, why did you just give up on me???”
“Is that what you think I did? Give up on you??” “Amy I am not as strong as you are, I knew that my insecurity sooner or later would drag you down with me. I couldn’t create the space you needed to become all the things I knew you could be”….she looked down….”I wouldn’t be able to look at nor live with myself if I knew I had destroyed you”….she looked at me again then said “Amy I love you, I’m proud of you, and I hope you with time will understand, why I chose the way I did”
I didn’t know what to say, I couldn’t think straight at that moment, so I asked if it was okay for me to go outside. I needed some fresh air, and I would return with an answer. Both of them nodded.
I took a long walk, and I realized that my mom wasn’t that weak after all. It took a lot of strength and courage to let go of me and to accept that she wasn’t enough. She wanted me to have a future and she couldn’t support me as long as I lived with her. So she saved me just as much as my aunt did.
As I walked I didn’t really pay any attention to my surroundings.
“Hey beauty….did you fix your problem???”
“Hi Michael what are you doing up there??….”Well right now I’m looking at you” He jumped down from the old tree, smiled at me….”Are you okay??”….”Yes I am, never felt better….”…..”Come sit with me”….”Ehm…I think I prefer to stand…”…”My aunt wasn’t exactly the biggest fan of me when I got home yesterday”
He looked surprised and intrigued……”When we dated I sometimes thought about spanking you” he started to laugh.
“Why didn’t you??”….
He stood up and studied my face with his hand, gently touching my nose, my cheek, my neck and my lips. He whispered in my ear “Amy I would never hurt you, I will always take of you and love you, I never stopped, but if you misbehave I won’t hesitate to punish you…..remember that when you return to USA” he smiled at me. My heart was beating fast and I felt a tickling sensation running through my body.
“Well my aunt has some rules about sleepovers you would have to sleep in your own room, and believe me when I tell you she won’t hesitate to spank you too if you misbehave”……

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

More of Amy’s Story: ‘Historie’ Chapter 4


Here is part four ‘Historie’, by Annika. In this chapter, Amy’s cousin adam comes to visit.

– Dana

Adam

Adam is a cousin of mine. He is two years older than I, and believes he is a gift to the world. He is handsome, no doubt about that, but boys who knows, they are good looking tend to be a pain.
Of course I didn’t really know him, we didn’t grow up together, but every time he passed a mirror or a window that reflected him, he always straightened his hair. Well he was going to spend some time at my aunt’s place during the summer. His parents were travelling in Europe, and she promised to watch after him.

First I was a bit shy and curious about him. However that soon changed. He acted as if he owned the place. He threw his bag into the room he was going to stay in, jumped on the couch in the living room, and turned the TV on. He then looked at me and said “you know what I could really use right now???” “No…”…..”An ice cold beer, go get me one”. I was chocked and nervous if my aunt had overheard that. When she didn’t jump out from anywhere, I stood up, turned at him and said “yeah well you wish….go get it yourself you got two legs that work perfectly” He laughed and I went upstairs. What an idiot I thought.
Every time my aunt was around, he was very helpful, respectful and polite, but as soon she was out of sight, he did whatever he felt like. He drank directly from the bottles or cartons instead of using a glass, which kept me from drinking anything else than water. Once he even looked into our aunt’s handbag, then looked at me, and asked “you wanna know what’s in it??” I just went over and washed the dishes. He poked me….”hey you should see this….” “For Christ sake, cut it out” I replied. “I don’t want to get in to trouble, just because you are a moron”….”Relax Amy, I’m just kidding”. “Come on, don’t be mad cousin” “I’ll buy you an ice cream”
I just passed him and wishing that our aunt would see at some point how he really was.

Two weeks went by, he managed through without getting caught, and I was so irritated at him…….He loved to tease me, and knew the best way he could do that, was by pretty much secretly to break every rule of the house. At some point I felt like screaming at my aunt, how on earth, couldn’t she notice all of this, but figured that she might know of it, but let him pass because he wasn’t really living here like me. (Still not fair though)
I did have one advantage, which I didn’t usually use, because my aunt was against it. I could speak Danish, and the only time it was okay for me to speak Danish was when I talked with old friends back in Denmark. The best thing about Danish was that Adam didn’t understand anything of it. So I started to talk Danish to him when he asked me about something, or teased me. I played his game now, being the nice girl when my aunt was around, and provocative towards him, when she wasn’t around.

The third week started, and I looked forward to the day his parents would return. Our aunt had to work, so she was gone the most of the day. Adam had occupied the couch as usual, but I had no intention to stay in the house with him, so I didn’t care what he was doing. A well known odor spread and I stared with disbelieve at him. “Are you out of your mind????” “She will kill you if she finds out about this”. The moron had lit a cigarette. He replied once again “Relax sweetie, she won’t find out. You want one??”…..”Adam I am not kidding here, what you are doing is probably one of the dumbest thing you can do”….”If I get into trouble for this, I swear, I will never talk to you again….not even in another language”….”Amy she is at work, and it will take hours before she returns, she won’t notice!”
I just shook my head, and went out. I returned just before my aunt. You couldn’t smell that someone had been smoking, and I just sighed….Once again he got out of trouble.
Well we were sitting at the kitchen table and were just done eating. I didn’t say anything, cause I was wondering about, how he did it, and that I maybe should try study him instead….No one of us were really saying anything, until our aunt asked us “is there something you two would like to tell me??”. Both of us just stared at her. I knew this expression she had I knew this could turn out badly for us. Adam didn’t look at her anymore. Instead he looked at his empty plate. Someone had to reply something so I did…”Well I found a nice shirt today, which I bought…” well knowing, that it wasn’t that kind of answer she wanted. She just kept looking at me, saying nothing. So I looked down, and whispered “guess that wasn’t the right answer…”, and was fighting not to smile because I knew I was walking on a very thin line. After a short silent period, she laid a cigarette butt on the table. “I found this under the couch today, and I expect an explanation” I looked at it and responded without thinking “oh you are so stupid” followed by a very fast “I didn’t mean you”. “Well I most certainly hope not young lady” again I felt the urge to smile.
I was looking at Adam, still no reaction. My aunt was looking at me, which made me cross….”Why are you looking at me? I didn’t put it there”….”Well I’m looking at you because you are the only one responding at the moment”…”Yeah and what does that tell you”…..This was actually the first time I acted sassy towards her, but I couldn’t see that I should be in trouble for his stupidity.
“Be careful, Amy…..”….”Adam, Amy does have a point”…”hmpf” I accidently let out. “AMY go upstairs right now, I’ll deal with you later”…..”What!! Why do I have to get punished, just because he is a moron?” “Amy!!! Go!”

I went upstairs….”For fanden, hvor er det latterligt!”…..”I hope you are talking at the phone right now” my aunt shouted after me.
I didn’t respond to that….to all of you who are curious about what I did say, it was something like “God dammit this is ridiculous”.

Well standing in my room, I just knew I needed to see what happened to him. If I should get a punishment, I would at least get some fun out of it by watching his.
So I sneaked outside, took place just next to the wall, that would hide the sight of me. She was really upset, and he wasn’t that smart anymore. “How dare you to smoke cigarettes in my house??” “I really expected more from you”….”I’m sorry”….”Well you will be, mister, when I’m done with you” “Bend over the table”…”Why??”….”WHY! I think you know why”….”But you can’t spank me, you are not my mother, and I don’t live here”….”Oh sweetheart I’m the next best thing, I’m your aunt and this is my house and my rules, and you crossed the line. BEND OVER”

It was hilarious. I wanted to laugh out loud, but of course didn’t.

She took of her belt, folded it, and stood some time watching him. Then she took “aim” and started to spank him. He was struggling as soon it started and after ten strokes with the belt, he started to beg for forgiveness. “I will forgive….when we are done”…..I had never noticed her humor during a spanking, probably because I usually were the receiver, and maybe I just found it very funny, because finally he got what he deserved.
“Pants down”…”Noooo please…..” “Adam this spanking is not just for you to respect the rules, maybe it also will prevent you from smoking again, which isn’t healthy” “PANTS down”

Ha ha ha, I had to crawl back to my room. I couldn’t keep it inside anymore. I took my pillow and laughed loudly into it. The spanking I was going to get for…well whatever….was worth this sight.

The rhythm of the spanking stopped. The footsteps I could hear outside, were not the ones from my aunt, this sounded more like someone dragging himself upstairs.
10 minutes after or so, my aunt came to my room. I still tried to fight the urge to smile, and tried to look apologetic. She sat next to me on the bed, put her arm around me, and then said “So do you think he got what he deserved?” When I didn’t answer, she looked at me. She didn’t look angry at all, she actually looked like she wanted to hear my opinion. So I replied “ehm…yeees”. She smiled, stood up and said “Me too” then she started to walk towards the door. “Ehh weren’t you going to spank me??” “Why, have you done something I don’t know of??” “I don’t assume you have been smoking” “No”  “See…. that you defend yourself isn’t something you should get a spanking for…though I would recommend you to think about how you defend yourself in the future” She smiled and left my room.
I could hear him moaning, and couldn’t resist paying him a visit. “You could have warned me, that she spanks”…..”I did….remember; I told you she would kill you…..” “Did it hurt (giggle)”
“And I thought you were such a nice girl”……”Yeah you aren’t the first to believe that” I smiled at him, and he smiled back.
From that day on, I started to find him a bit more tolerable.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘Kelly’s Tough Lesson’ – More great F/F spanking fiction


Readers,

The stories are rolling in, and I’m so pleased to be able to share these new and excellent spanking writers with you here. From a particularly talented writer, please enjoy ‘Kelly’s Tough Lesson’.

– Dana

*****



Kelly’s Tough Lesson

 

by John H

“Now you get up, pull up those panties and go stand in that corner,” she said, pointing to the appropriate corner with the hairbrush, “I am not finished with you yet, young lady.” As Kelly struggled to her feet, she slowly pulled up her panties while still rubbing her very well-spanked behind. “Yes, ma’am” managed to eke out behind the tears and sniffles as she started to shuffle her feet to the corner. She had just been given a good paddling by her aunt for lying and now she would be punished for disobedience as well. “And you keep the skirt up” her aunt demanded. “I simply will not tolerate this kind of behavior in my home. Is that clear?” Again, all Kelly could muster was another weak, “yes, ma’am.” She had reached the corner, and her bottom still very much on fire from the hard, long- handled, hardwood brush that had just been applied to her bare bottom almost without pause. Although she had been punished by her aunt many times before this one seem to hurt particularly more than others.
Maybe it was because she could usually talk her way to a softer spanking. But now it seemed different. Her aunt was more animated and firm. Even the corner time was different. Usually she would pull her panties back up, let her skirt down and stand there for 15 or 20 minutes and that would be about it. This time she couldn’t keep still, her bottom was just burning and itching, which made her legs and the rest of her body a little fidgety and weak. She could hear her aunt walking behind her still tapping the brush in her hand. Suddenly, that nasty paddle landed another five or six quick searing blows on the back of her panties. Kelly jumped in surprise and glanced back at her aunt who was still right in back or her. “Nose to the wall and no rubbing.” Is that clear?” Again, all she could muster was a sheepish little nod of the head and a hardly audible, “yes, ma’am” as she gathered her skirt in front of her and tried her best to settle down, but it was difficult with her aunt standing so close and not knowing if she was going to get another half-dozen hard swats or not. “I got a surprise for you, Kelly” she said as she paced the floor back and forth, half admiring her work that was very visible through Kelly’s white nylon panties, and half lecturing on the importance of the rules of the house and waiting to see if her niece would make another mistake in reaching back to rub her bottom. “Still want to rub that naughty bottom, Kelly”? Kelly nodded silently, and then croaked out, “you spanked me real hard this time, and it really hurts!” “It’s suppose to hurt for you to learn this lesson.” “I will not tolerate lying.” Her aunt replied, “And, it’s going to hurt a lot more before I am finished with you. But for now you just stand there!” No sooner were those word said when Kelly reached back one more time and began to rub her bottom. “You still want to do that? Well, then, I’ll give you something to rub your bottom with!” With that, Kelly’s aunt went to the hall closet and retrieved a
strap she’d been saving for a moment just like this. This strap was a nasty looking thing. Thicker and wider than a man’s belt, but a bit longer, made just to make an impression upon a naughty bottom. Her aunt approached her with the doubled strap in her right hand. “I got this just for you, Kelly,” her aunt asserted, as she brandished it so Kelly could see it out of the corner of her eye, and your disobedience will dearly pay when you feel this piece of leather whip your behind. Kelly did a double take and recoiled dropping her skirt and grabbing her face with both hands. “Please, no, please not that. I promise I’ll be good for now on,” she pleaded. “Oh I am sure you will be,” her aunt promised right back, “but for now you get that skirt back up.” Kelly slowly lowered her hands and found the hem of her skirt and gathered it back in front of her. “I want you to hold the strap tight on your bottom with both hands and rub this up and down all you want.
Maybe with this reminder you’ll learn just how serious I am about this!” And with that, her aunt placed the strap in Kelly’s right hand and took it across her bottom to her left. “Now stay put!” her aunt demanded as she turned around and left the room. So there Kelly stood: in the corner of the room with her skirts up, holding a strap against her panties on an already sore bottom. The coldness of the strap had sort of cathartic effect at first and the irony was not lost on Kelly. “Hmmmm,” she thought, “it feels kind of good now, but I don’t think that’s going last.” 15 minutes passed. Kelly let go of the strap an took a good look at it. “Oh, oh,” were the first words that came to her mind as she resumed her previous position. 20 minutes. “Where is she?” Kelly started wondering. 30 minutes. “Come on, let’s get this over with.” Another 10 minutes pastes by. Her bottom wasn’t aching or itching as much as before. In fact, even though it was still sore, most of the initial effect of the spanking was wearing off. “Well, maybe this won’t be so bad” she thought to herself. Then she realized what was happening: “Oh, my! I am stuck in this corner so long to get over the spanking so the strap will have the full
effect. Why that sneaky woman. I’m doomed!!! I am going to be whipped with this strap, and can’t seem to do a darn thing about it.” Just then her aunt reentered the room and wasted no time to get down to business. “Let your skirt down.” she ordered. Releasing the strap in one hand and letting go of the skirt in the other, the skirt lazily dropped to its normal position. “Turn around, Kelly.” As Kelly slowly turned, her aunt, standing just a few feet away, had her right hand extended. “Give me the strap” was the next order. Kelly reluctantly extended her right hand laying the thick supple piece of leather in her aunt’s outstretched hand. Her aunt took the strap and folded it over and let it spring back a few times while both stood in silence. “Now, Kelly”, she began, “you are going to soundly whipped for disobedience. I don’t want to have to repeat this lesson, but I will if I have to. Is that understood?” Kelly’s eyes just sunk to the floor as she managed to
nod her head in agreement. She started to say something in her defense, but that one look at her aunt’s determination and that strap when she turn around from the corner, she knew it would be futile. Just then she felt the strap under her chin as her head was lifted up involuntarily to be staring right in her aunt’s eyes. “IS THAT UNDERSTOOD,” she said again, looking straight through Kelly’s eyes right into her soul. “Yes ma’am, I do understand.” Kelly avowed with whatever strength she had left. “Good. Now I want you to lay those two pillows on the edge of the bed, and lay face down on them,” she said matter-of-factly pointing with the strap as she gave the instructions. In a slow shuffle, Kelly made her way to the bed and placed the two pillows over the edge and stood there looking over her shoulder at her aunt who was drawing the strap over her left hand time and time again. Kelly’s sad eyes and now sagging lower lip was gaining absolutely no sympathy. “It will do you no good to procrastinate. Over you go!” she demanded. Kelly began the slow decent and positioned herself over the pillows. With her midsection on the pillows and back arched, her bottom became an excellent target. “Damn, my butt is raised high” she mused silently to herself. “This is going to hurt.” Her aunt walked to the opposite side of the bed and while still drawing the strap through her hands, said, “Look at me, Kelly” Kelly lifted her head as much as she could. “During your whipping, you are not to move, reach back, or try to get away. Do I make myself clear? IF you do, we’ll just repeat this entire punishment next week” Kelly nodded the best she could as her aunt move back to the other side. Kelly then felt the fingers of her aunt at the hem of her skirt and the strap dangling at her legs as the skirt was pull up and lightly thrown over her back. She had many thoughts running through her mind but none of them stuck as she just tried to gird herself for what was to come. There was what seemed to be an eternal pause, just before the first stroke exploded on her well prepared bottom. Her whole body lurched forward at the searing pain and impact; she grabbed the bed spread with both hands and squeezed the material hard and buried her head in the
covers just before relaxing back into position. Again another stroke about ten seconds later. Again she lurched forwarded and back. Another stroke and another. Deep, burning, searing, strokes that just telegraphed the burning pain to her head. She grabbed the bed spread again and this time did not let go, holding on with white knuckles as tears began to stream down her face in the covers. More strokes evenly paced out to make sure each had landed and produced its desired effect. Almost ten by now and it wasn’t stopping. Five more rained down on her poor bottom in methodical time. Then a pause. She could sense her aunt was walking in back of her, but didn’t dare to look back. Was it over? Was this it? She wondered, or was her aunt just letting her rest before starting again? Her question was answered in quick time as she finger in the waist band of her panties and them being roughly pulled down to mid-thigh. She mumbled into the covers, “Please no more, please no more, I’ll be good,” she argued with herself. Kelly peeked up and saw her aunt staring down at her, “you took that very well; we’re half way home” she said reassuringly. “No more please,” pleaded Kelly, this time out loud. “I’ll be good, I promise.” “Oh, I am sure you will, but we have to finish this here and now. Head down.” Her aunt retook her position to the left side of her niece’s bare reddening bottom and again, after a good minute passed, the whipping started; this time there was no ten seconds or so in between as the strokes landed in a steady stream again and again on Kelly’s already bruised and burning ass. Another fifteen delivered in almost as many seconds. Kelly was crying harder now and her body was rolling slightly left and right as if to avoid that wicked strap. Then a short pause, as Kelly barley heard her aunt say over her crying, “These next few are going to really hurt so hold on tight.” With that, Kelly heard the first one coming as the strap whistled though the air and landed full force, then the second, third, fourth and fifth. The pain was incredible and quaked through her entire body. She winced and tried with all her might to hold still or at least limit her movement so the strap wouldn’t hit her on her lower thighs or sides of her legs. Then there was an eerie silence except for her moaning and sobbing still muted by the covers she had buried her head in. The strapping had stopped. It was over. Her aunt had move to the other side of the bed, and with a slightly animated voice said, “I never want to have to repeat this lesson, but I will if you act this way again.” Not waiting for an answer, she laid the strap at Kelly’s head right in line with her eyes so she could ‘appreciate’ what just happen and could rest assured that it could and would happen again if she disobeyed or acted up in any way. Then with a very maternal instinct, her aunt comforted her and reassured her that she was still loved very much and sometimes things like this are necessary to correct behaviors that are unacceptable. With that her aunt rose and left the room with the door quietly clicking shut after her. Kelly laid there for a few
minutes and then struggled on top of the bed. She tired to pull her panties up, but gave up as it was too painful; she tired to let her skirt down, but anything even touching her bottom just seemed to make it feel worse. She tried to rub her bottom, but it was just too sore. So she just laid there panties down and skirts up, hoping the pain would subside soon, while wiping the tears from her eyes, trying to compose herself. As she shifted around she felt the strap left by her aunt under her legs. She pulled it out and looked at it paradoxically. “You mean thing,” she said, as she felt its smoothness and marveled at its effectiveness. “I don’t want to see YOU again for a long, long time!”


Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

The third part of Amy’s life (Historie, Part 3)


More of ‘Historie’ – Part 3 (by Annika)

Enjoy!

*****

mmmh well…..here is the third part of Amys life……

   

Well kept secrets….
One of the biggest mistakes I have done while living with my aunt was to assume I could outsmart her sooner or later. I loved the clear lines in our relationship, I loved that I knew exactly how she would react if I chose to cross the line. And that is a keyword…..I CHOSE to disobey…..So why do so when I knew the consequences of my actions?? Was I addicted to the pain??…..NOOOO…..I try to avoid any pain in my daily life. Was I trying to push her limits so she would lose control and I finally could be the one in charge…..If so, I never succeeded….

If I have to be honest, I don’t remember the pain. The pain was there for a short time, sometimes longer when chairs reminded me, but the feelings and her words had so much more impact on me. I didn’t test her with the purpose of taking back control in fact I would have been disappointed if I could. I tested her limits to maintain the feeling of being safe, that she actually cared about what I was running around doing. I only assumed I would outsmart her someday because that was my only experience with authorities. Besides that I considered myself of being really clever and thought I would be able to keep minor secrets to my aunt. 
The rules she dictated were rules I shouldn’t be able to break and get away with. Those minor secrets were the result of things I did, and which I believed she wouldn’t approve of if she would find out….and this was the exciting part of it. I dictated my own rules and the game was to try to keep the disobeying of my own rules as a secret. Quite frankly it was a game I couldn’t lose. If she caught me I would feel secure and happy about that she did care, and if she didn’t I would be happy about how clever I was J

A lesson I learned during my so called playing was that she knew more than I thought and that she deliberately let me slip away with things she considered as indifferent or minor offenses. She was as much of a player as I. I was just unaware of that fact…..So much to my cleverness.
One of the things I thought was a minor offense was my “trading” of school assignments. I thought she would never find out as long as I got high scores on different tests. It didn’t cross my mind that she might get the information from someone else. I mean my classmates would be in deep trouble as well if anyone would find out. I never considered that parents of the others might have something to say, and they as well as the teachers started to wonder why some could bring good grades home in math (which was my work) but failed when they had tests……So of course one of my friends had to tell the truth at some point.

I didn’t know of that, and was very surprised when I found one of my math assignments I had done to a friend of mine, on my desk in my room. At that point I knew this was neither an indifferent nor a minor offense. I did think about jumping out of the window and run, but then again, it was my own fault, and maybe I could explain things……So I went downstairs. She was sitting at the kitchen table waiting for me. I instantly blushed and smiled, which I tried to hide by looking down. Of course she had noticed it and said “I can understand that you are embarrassed, I would be so too, but to smile right now isn’t one of your best moves young lady”….“Sit down”…..”I will give you a chance to explain yourself…..you will receive a punishment for this, I just haven’t decided yet whether I should get the brush or not…”
Dammit where should I start?? What should I say??? “well….some of my classmates found out that I was good in math, and they told me about this arrangement where we would help each other. At that time I was new, so I figured this could be a way for me to get some friends…..ehm……”. “So you made the math assignments for your classmates??” “Not for all of them…..”. “have you ever handed in an assignment you haven’t done??”…..”Well, yes, that was a part of the arrangement…..”……
All of this time we talked, she never took her eyes away from me, I however couldn’t keep the eye contact. This was one of the secrets I really thought she wouldn’t find out, so I was embarrassed in a way, where I had a hard time not to smile…..
Her conclusion to all of this was…. “you will get a hard spanking with my hand on your bare bottom for the stupidity of trying to get friends by doing their assignments, you should be smart enough to know, that you can make friends other ways….” (ah yes…..dodged a bullet…..) “and you will also receive a spanking with the brush for cheating, and I don’t care that you did well on tests and so on, bottom line is, you handed in work that wasn’t made by you”
Sigh….my lucky day…..By now I knew what was coming to me. I knew it would leave some marks and I probably would cry at some point, maybe first when she used the brush. I knew I deserved it, so when I was ordered to take my pants of and get over her lap I just did what she said. I managed to hold quite still on her lap, and my mind wondered off in different directions. I remember I thought about upcoming events that would involve to undress, and was happy, that there were none. I also thought about how or if the others would get punished, and actually imagined which one of my friends could take a spanking like this…..For the first time I didn’t cry when she was done with the spanking. She commanded me to stand up. She stood right in front of me, made me look at her with her hand, and I saw a little smile on her lips and heard her say “Amy do never forget that you are like an open book to me, I can read you, so believe me when I tell you, I know of your secrets. I know that you don’t always get to school with the bus. I know that you often play videogames after midnight. I know you like to “borrow” some of my clothes while I am away. So remember this, when you receive the second part of your spanking”……”go to your room, I will come upstairs later…..”
Mmmhhhh…..at least she didn’t mention, the one time I actually borrowed her car……
The second part of my punishment didn’t allow my mind to wonder off. She first came to my room an hour later, so my bottom wasn’t that red or warm anymore, but it was sore, and the brush had an instant effect on me. I couldn’t hold still on her lap this time, and at one point she fixated my legs, so I couldn’t move. When she decided I had enough, my whole body was shaking…..I think I somehow had pissed her of, by not reacting on the first spanking…..She wanted to make sure I got the message and I sure did. She didn’t look angry in fact I could still see a hint of a smile. On her way out of my room, she said “Oh, and by the way, the next time, you borrow my car, remember to put gas on it…..”

I sneaked out of my room to get an ice cold wet cloth I could use on my bottom. I took a long look in the mirror and thanked god, I didn’t have to undress in front of anyone else…..Put gas on it…….yep I was soooo clever……
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Second story of the life of Amy (Historie, Part 2)


Readers,

Here is the second part of the story begun last week, ‘Historie’, by new author, Annika. As the first part received excellent feedback, Annika has chosen to share the rest of the story. Here is part two:


*****

Second story of the life of Amy

The marks on my bottom were visible for a couple of days. I was very aware of them, and avoided to change cloth or take a bath in the present of others. I was embarrassed, but secretly fascinated. And that fascination was a part I was afraid to share with anyone. What would people think??
I still listened to techno, but only with headphones on, and every time the song Confusing was going to start, I skipped it. I didn’t skip the other two songs in fact I paid more attention to them.  And for some reason the songs always placed a big smile on me. The feelings inside of me were very confusing, because on the one hand I didn’t want to get in to trouble again in risk of being spanked, but on the other hand the immense feeling of inner peace, affection, security and even love was what I was left with, and I desperately wanted. I knew exactly what I could do, because my aunt did instruct me in the house rules. But it would be too obvious, if I took a bottle of wine, and stood in front of her and emptied that. The worst thing that could happen would be, if she knew, that I deliberately wanted her to spank me. She would probably pack my things and send me off to Denmark again. And was it really fair towards her? To force her into a situation where she had to cause someone pain?
So I pushed my feelings aside, and focused on the daily life again. Attending school, helping in the household, and being a good girl. My mom back in Denmark was overwhelmed by my grades, and even asked me once, why I couldn’t be like that, when I lived in Denmark……of course I didn’t tell her “Well mom maybe you should have been more aware of your role as a parent instead of trying being my friend, and a spanking now and then wouldn’t have hurt…..or maybe it would have…..”. Instead I just told her a lie about, how different and much better the school system was in the USA. 
I wasn’t scared of my aunt. I respected her, and liked to keep her happy. She was very interested in me and my doings, and was concerned. We talked a lot about things I would never had talked with my mom about, and I felt she stood behind me in any situation needed, I just had to be honest.
My aunt travelled a lot, her work required that, but I was ok with that. She always checked in on me.
It does sound as if the one spanking prevented me from doing stupid things, but fact is, that someone had to tell her about my mistakes before it really would become a problem, and who else than me should tell her?? She didn’t know that we sometimes at school exploited our differences so we had time to do other things than homework. I was good in math, so I delivered school assignments in math some of the others had biology, geography or whatever as their favorite subject. Well we did have to do the tests by our self, and the teachers did wonder why some didn’t seem to hold the standard. I did, so it was one of the well kept secrets.

Alcohol was not a theme in my life anymore, at least not until one day. My aunt was away on a business trip, and I was hanging out with some friends. The parents of my friend weren’t home, and we listened to loud music, played videogames, talked and just had a lot of fun. My friend opened a cupboard where his parents had stashed alcohol. He looked at us and smiled. “So anyone care for a drink…….”. My heart started to pump faster. I knew this was a thing my aunt certainly wouldn’t approve off, and the consequence would probably be severe. She wouldn’t be home before the end of the week, so I only had to make sure I wouldn’t drink so much, that it would be traceable over the phone, when she checked in on me. So like the others I did care for a drink….or two…..Time flew and I never noticed that my phone didn’t ring. I wasn’t drunk or anything, I felt in control, I just didn’t think about my phone. I went home that evening, felt so alive, happy and very much like the old Amy, untouchable.
When I saw the lights were lit in the house, I froze. My brain tried to remember if it was me, who had forgotten to turn them off, but of course I knew better. I started to create an explanation (lie) I could tell her, so she wouldn’t notice that I had been drinking. I took some deep breath and went inside. She was walking around unpacking her things, and when she noticed me she just said “Hi sweety, yes I know, my trip got a bit shorter than expected”. She looked at me, and I just stared back at her, saying nothing. Not even hi, which might have been smart in that situation. Well her smile changed to a more serious expression, when she asked me “what is wrong, you don’t seem right??”. I finally woke up, and replied, that I was just fine, I was just surprised to see her here. She still looked at me but shortly after changed back to a smile. The story I had in my head was gone, it disappeared as soon I laid my eyes on her, and I felt lucky that she seemed to be more interested in unpacking, than noticing me sneaking inside, holding my breath.
I passed her, on my way to my room, and just before getting to the stairs, she suddenly said “Amy, did you know that some alcohol, have a kind of sweet scent to it??” Once again I froze. “Did you really think you could hide this??”. I didn’t reply “yes I did, because you weren’t supposed to be home now…..”. Instead I just stood there overwhelmed with mixed emotions. I was scared, I was excited, and I thank god she didn’t see my face, because I was fighting not to smile.
“Amy I am very disappointed, I didn’t expect this kind of behavior from you, and I wonder what you have been doing all the other times I haven’t been around” “GO to your room, and get ready, and I can assure you, you will prefer to stand up the next few days at school”

It felt like ages before she came, but every footstep I could hear up the stairs, made my heart sink deeper to my stomach. I wasn’t smiling anymore, and I searched naïve after a getaway, realizing there were none. She came in to my room, looking straight at me, and then lifted her hand in which she carried a wooden brush. “this used to be your grandmoms, I inherited it, probably because she knew, I would find some use for it, and believe me I know what it is capable of”…….At that point I wished I hadn’t been holding back on the drinking, I should have drunk myself numb. But nooooo, instead the situation had made me very sober. So no place for me to hide, I had to get through this, with some kind of dignity.
She went over to my bed, sat on it and ordered me over her lap. I tried with a silent, please and pledging eyes, but she just shook her head replying “mh, mh”. So once again there I was, over her lap waiting for the first hit. The sting of the wooden brush was unbearable. She was very annoyed with me, so the rhythm was steady and the strength was hard. There were no breaks, and I think I started to cry after a few minutes. I cannot really tell because I lost traction of time. When she stopped, I started breathing again, but she wasn’t done. Instead she started to give me a lecture about how much damage consuming of alcohol can do to the body and the ability to learn things. She put the hairbrush aside, and then claimed that the rest of the spanking (hand) was for me to remember not to do this again…..as if the first part of it wasn’t enough……In the end my bottom was numb, which I think she knew, cause the last two were given to the top of my legs.
“Amy I know you probably find me very unfair, but this is for your own good, and one day you will understand” “Can I trust you not to get into trouble, when I am away on business trips???”…..”Yes”…….”I am sorry”…….”I know you are…..go to sleep, and a new day will start tomorrow”
I didn’t wear any underpants that night, and I didn’t really get that much sleep either, not because of the pain or the heat of my bottom, I just didn’t understand how on earth, this could be a thing I actually had wanted to happen, how weird was I???…….but at the same time I could breathe, I was focused, I was me…..  
A

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘Historie’ – a beautiful F/F story from a talented first time writer

Here is an excellent offering from a lovely new correspondent, who’s trying her hand at spanking fiction for the first time.
Please take a moment to leave a comment and some encouragement for our new author.

– Dana

*****

‘Historie’

My name is Amy. I was born in Denmark, and lived there the first * years of my life. My mom, who is an American, chose to send me of to live with my aunt in the USA, because like she said, I was out of control, and she had no living idea what to do with me. 
Of course I didn’t agree with her, because I was just living the life like every other teenager in Denmark. Having a lot of fun, listening to music, attend parties and yes drinking maybe a lot of alcohol. School was, well, a place to hook up with my friends. Teachers where just like my mom, someone who tries to talk sense, someone who sometimes tries to threaten with various of consequences, but never follows through, so why bother listening to any of them. 
It is not like my mom haven’t tried to be strict, and she did spank me once, when I was around 4 years old. I guess she believed that would be enough to keep me out of trouble, because she then just needed to threaten me with a spanking……didn’t work at all, it was empty threats, and by the way I think it really did hurt her more than it did me. 
Well she figured that by sending me to USA, I would have to reorganize friendships, and maybe meet youngsters who would have a good influence on me, school might be taken more serious and I wouldn’t be able to drink alcohol, because of different rules in the USA. My aunt, who she often talked about, because she was such a successful consultant, was a person I only had met to times in my life. I don’t really remember that much about her, besides she had dark hair like the rest of the family. 
When I met my aunt in the airport, I was surprised by her unique beauty. I had expected to see a boring housewife, just like my mom, but she was dressed in a knee long black skirt, a red shirt, that showed her perfect shaped body and high heels, in which I would probably get injured if I tried to walk in them. 
She was looking straight at me, smiling and then she gave me a big hug. A hug I didn’t know I was longing for. So already at that point my world started to break in to pieces. 
I was not usually the shy type, but in her present, I felt very small. It annoyed me, because I was the one, who was in charge back in Denmark. I knew exactly what I wanted, when I wanted it, and what to do to get it. I took another look at her, and tried to convince myself, that I had nothing to be nervous about. She was just my aunt, and was probably not that different then my mom. After all they are sisters….
I couldn’t have been more wrong. When we returned to her apartment, she showed me my room, and told me to unpack, eventually take a bath if I felt like it, and then she would like to talk to me in the kitchen. I did what she said, went to the kitchen, where she was waiting. Again she looked straight at me, and smiled. She explained with her gently voice the rules of the house, and what she expected of me. I just sat there listening to her words, thinking “what am I doing here”. Yeah fine I am not allowed to drink alcohol…..as if I could get some. Focus on school…. well I don’t have anything else to do…..at least for the moment….basically the same song I had heard before…..until she said, “And Amy, I will only tell you this once, I don’t believe in empty threats, if you break a rule, you will receive a spanking”. I instantly wanted to laugh, because hey I was ** just as big as she was. I managed not to laugh because when I got eye contact with her, I didn’t dare to laugh. 
Everything was new for me, so the rules weren’t difficult to respect, I had no interest in getting into trouble in the beginning. I had to find new friends, find out how the school system worked, and figure out where I was in all of this. 
I observed my aunt a lot, and she didn’t seem that strict. She was actually very funny, open minded, and relaxed in some way. She seemed to be in balance with herself, which had a very comforting effect on me. I started to accept that I was going to live here, and started to see my room as my place, a place where I could start doing things I used to do back home in Denmark, like listening to music, music which might not be every ones favorite. Techno, was the kind of music I used to listened to. Music, that soon got a very different meaning to me.
 I was in my room listening to it. It was loud, because that’s just best like that, and after a few songs, my aunt came to the room. She asked me to turn it down, I did, but after a few songs, one of my favorites was played and I turned the sound up again. She came turned the music off, looked firm at me, and said “this is the last time I will ask you to turn it down, if I have to come again, you will get a spanking”. Then she walked out of there. SOOO it was up to me now, would I let her dictate what I should listen to and how loud, and would she really spank me? After all I was not a little child, and who knew maybe she was like everyone else…..so the music started to play again, not loud in the beginning, I could barely hear it myself, slowly it got louder. Nothing happened, so I took place at my desk, smiling because I was once again in control. I didn’t hear her entering the room…..the music was too loud……but I did notice the sudden silence in the room, after she had turned it off. Inside I was shaking, I was afraid to turn around, I got hot and cold at the same time, and the little girl in me, just wanted to beg for forgiveness, but the big girl said no way, you face her, and win this battle. She broke the silence, again with a controlled voice, telling me to turn around and look at her. I didn’t want to, but my body just reacted on the command. She went over to my bed, sat on it, and told me that she did warn me, but I obviously wanted to test her, so I left her with no other choice then to spank me. In fact she was going to spank me to the rhythm of my so called music. Maybe I would understand why that music gave her a headache. So three songs should do it, now where I am not that used to be spanked…..Three songs…..I knew all of my songs on the disc, and knew that most of them, only lasted for 3 min. I could win this. I might be able to get through this without crying because I am tough. 
She commanded me to get over her lap, I did. She then turned the music on. I held my breath, and had no idea what was coming to me. The first song, called Liebe by Ayla, which means Love in German, one of my favorites, was playing. 2.55 min. Sadly it’s a fast beat, but all of the songs have a fast beat, so I was really struggling not to start cry, which I felt like doing shortly after she started. I had never felt a pain like that, and I desperately tried to focus on the music to forget the pain. First song was over. She asked me to drop my pants, I tried to say something, but she just looked at me, and repeated “drop your pants, or do you want a fourth song??” I dropped my pants, got over her lap again, and the music started…..Her hand spanked my bottom perfectly to the rhythm of  L´esperanza by Topmodelz. She was fair though, because every time the beat wasn’t pumping she took a break. It just doesn’t happen that often……I managed it through the second song, and was convinced I would win this I was already near the end. What I didn’t realize or noticed was that the music shuffled, so the next and last song was from the soundtrack Blade called Confusion. When it started to play every single part of me gave up, this was going to be 10 minutes of hell. After very short time, I started to beg like a little girl, promising I would never play that kind of music again. I would do anything just for her to stop. The tears where pouring out of me and I could barely breath. Then it was all done. She lifted me off her lap, so I was sitting on my knees in front her. I looked down on the floor, still crying like a little baby. She gently stroked my hair, and used her hands to make me look at her. She was calm, as if it was the most natural thing that just had happened. She then said “Amy, I hope you understand now, that I don’t use empty threats, I care about you, and it is my responsibility that you will become a fine young woman. You can listen to your music, but you do not live here alone, okay??” I nodded. She then kissed my forehead, and left my room. 
Here I was, with a really sore bottom, it was dark red and burning. And another piece of my world broke, because why wasn’t I angry at her, why didn’t I hate her, why did I suddenly feel like belonging somewhere?  
   
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘Suite Revenge’ : A fun spanking revenge story!


Written by one of my lovely playmates and friends, this story is a fun spin on something quite possibly close to real life…

*****


SUITE REVENGE

Peggy Pritchett sat at her desk at the Merrymount Residential Suites. The crossword puzzle was giving her some difficulty, although most of the answers were 3- and 4-letters; and the “Real Housewives of Atlanta” show was giving it, and Peggy’s concentration, quite a challenge. She wasn’t particularly attractive, and her well-padded derriere lopped over the edges of the chair a bit; but ultimately, it was her personality, and the way she treated her employees and customers, that gave her the lowest marks.

“What,” exclaimed Daniella Kaufmann, “you can’t possibly be serious?” Daniella was trying to check into the luxury suite she had reserved several weeks ago. “I’ve never heard of a hotel that won’t accept cash,” she continued, trying not to lose her dignified composure.

“I’m sorry Ms. Kaufmann, but I don’t make the rules here, my supervisor does,” said Leslie, a sweet young woman who was trapped in the middle of her boss’ policy.

Daniella was like the polar opposite of Peggy, in practically every respect. Gorgeous face, athletic, beautifully-toned body (accented by stylish $300 jeans) and an even more stylish, bodacious body. And quite an IQ to go with it all, with a winning personality and an extraordinarily positive attitude toward life, to boot.

“I’d like to speak with your supervisor, then,” said Ms. Kaufmann.

About ten minutes later, Ms. Pritchett emerged, angry at being pulled away from the Atlanta housewives. “Yea, whada you,  want,” she says to Daniella.

“Listen ma’am, I’ve come a long way for a very important meeting that’s scheduled to begin in 45 minutes. My corporation, DK Enterprises, a Fortune 500 company, of which I am CEO, made a reservation for a first-class Suite at your hotel, the caterers will arrive any minute now, as will the Board of Directors and our guests, and your associate is telling me that you won’t accept cash payment?”

“That’s right, lady, only credit here,” says Peggy, scowling.

“Look,” continued Daniella, “this country has been trying to run on credit, to its incredible detriment, and so much so that even our government has been trying to cut down the huge deficit this has caused. There’s simply no justification for your position and I am politely requesting that you waive your policy for us,” and with that, she waved several hundred-dollar bills at Peggy.

“Nope. Ain’t no way I’m guna make no ‘ceptions, for you or nobody,” came the response.

Unable to contain herself, and on the verge of tears, Daniella Kaufmann stepped outside. She lit up a cigarette and sighed to herself, “damn, I had just given these things up.”

As luck would have it, just at that moment, Steve Miller, Executive Director and the brains behind DKE pulled up, in his sporty S-2000, right in front of Daniella.

Seeing his Daniella in distress, he jumped out of the car and bolted to her side. “What’s the matter, sweetie?”

Still visibly shaken, she explained everything to him. Then the catering truck pulled in.

Steve looked directly into her deep, but slightly watery eyes, and told her, “Don’t you worry, sugar, I’ll take care of everything, first for you, and then for DKE.”

He hugged her, went back to his car and produced an ice-cold bottle of raspberry tea, DK’s fav. “Yummy” said Daniella, and the sparkle to her eyes started to re-emerge.

“Daniella, leadership is practically your middle name; but sometimes these ignominious women need the masculine touch. Have some tea, tell the caterers to start unloading and I’ll take care of everything else, ok?” Steve could push a hidden, little submissive button on her. She lowered her eyes and graciously consented — she liked him a lot.

Steve entered the hotel’s reception area, where he found Peggy. “Let’s go into your office for a moment, Ms.. what did you say your name was?”

“Pritchett. Peggy Pritchett,” she blurted with a bit of fear in her voice, and she led him into her “office.” To Peg’s consternation, the housewives had finished their episode.

“Ah, Merrymount, I think we can work this out,” said Steve calmly.

“Ain’t nuthin guna be worked out, no credit card no room, plain and simple,” said Peggy with all the authority she could muster.”

“Would you excuse me for just a moment, ma’am,” queried Mr. Miller.

“Sure..” came the response.

Steve stepped out of Peg’s office and got on his iPhone. 5 minutes later, Peg’s phone rang. A few minutes after that, Ms. Pritchett emerged.

“Could you please come back into my office, Mr. Miller,” she asked, very timidly.

“Why, but of course,” came the response.

“Seems as though Merrymount is a subsidiary of AGF, and your company owns it, Mr. Miller?”

“Precisely!” Knowing exactly how he had hammer-locked this tidbit employee, Steve went into action.

“Here’s what’s going to happen, Peg.” You will give Ms. Kaufmann your finest suite immediately; the caterers are waiting.”

“Yes, sir”

“At 5pm, you, and that nice girl who works outside, Leslie..?”

“Yes, Leslie.”

“The two of you will come and be part of the meeting. Is all of this perfectly clear,” he said with incredible, but soft-spoken authority.

“Yes, sir.”

******************************

The meeting began promptly at 4:30. Daniella Kaufmann, CEO, Steve Miller, Executive Director, eight members of the Board of Trustees, and 2 models, Cheyenne and Mona, were in attendance. Secretary Frank Zenoni read the minutes of the previous meeting, which were approved. Treasurer Mike Kona presented his report, glowing and approved.

About 20 minutes into the meeting, Daniella took over. Her charm, intelligence, wit, and yes, sexuality, as always, won everyone’s attention. But it was her organizational skills that carried everything through so smoothly.

“Before I introduce our new product line, let’s have libations and cuisine!” she said, with a big grin on her face. Well, the company being so successful, why not celebrate? And what a spread it was. Open bar including premium liquors, and the finest of appetizing.. smoked sturgeon, lox, whitefish, sable..  Cold cuts, salads, and even tables devoted to the vegans and those requiring a gluten-free meal. Something for everyone.

 While the group was relishing consuming their favorite cuisine and libation, Daniella again took over.

“And now, while your appetites are being whetted, nurtured, and tantalized, I would like to introduce our new product line to you. As most of you know, one of our many ventures is to produce some of the finest, most effective spanking implements, in this or any market. Our research tries to find anything that could possibly strike a naked buttocks and produce the kind of effects that those who have this predilection yearn for.”

At just that moment, the suite’s doorbell rang. Steve went to the door and there were Ms. Pritchett, looking most contrite, and Leslie, her friendly desk girl. “Well, look what we have here, one nice girl, named Leslie, and one not nice one named.. um, Ms. Piggish,” announced Steve. “That’s Pritchett,” blurted Peg. “Oh, well, for now, we’ll just refer to you as Ms. Piggy (laughter..  and humiliation).

Daniella realized that her Prince Valiant, Steve, had provided her with a golden opportunity to extract retribution, and revenge! Without missing a beat or a cue, she started Act I, Scene 1. “First, let’s have our lovely models, Cheyenne and Mona, get comfortable.” The stunning ladies removed their wrap-around skirts in a flash, showing everyone their hot bodies, now clad only in their thong bikinis. Talk about rear ends that just seem to yearn to be spanked! “We had planned to test out these newest implements on your stunning posteriors ladies, but I think it’s time for you to turn the tables and let Ms. Piggy be the guinea!” Uproarious laughter, more embarassment. “So, what are you waiting for girls, let the games begin,” shouted Daniella, gleefully.

Mona and Cheyenne hopped into action, grabbing Peg’s arms and wrestling her down to her undies in record time. Before anyone could say, “Moi?,” she was over Cheyenne’s knee. Cheyenne, no novice at delivering a spanking, began with fairly crisp smacks over those rather thick undies. After a couple dozen of those, she 86ed the ugly undies and began working on the bare. Peggy started to yelp a bit and Daniella cut her off, “Oh come on, we’re being really nice to you by giving you this warm up.” The flabby cheeks started to glow pink and, strangely enough, they looked better!

Cheyenne, whose hand was starting to feel what Ms. Pritchett’s butt was, turned her prey over to Mona, who let loose with quite a flurry. After several dozen spanks, the pink was reddening a bit, with a strawberry or two. Daniella went over to Leslie and whispered, “Don’t worry, I haven’t forgotten about you.”

Ms. Kaufmann clapped her hands, in rhythm with the spanks, and said, “Are we ready to reveal our new line of products?” “YES!” came the unison response from the spectators. And with that, Steve rolled out a novel looking bicycle, with remote control and.. cuffs! “Ladies and gentlemen, DKE has bought the rights to this ingenious device from a researcher working on something called the B.A.C.O.N. project. Mona and Cheyenne were familiar with it and they dragged Peggy, now totally nude, over to it, securing her wrists and ankles with a touch of the remote. They positioned her rump perfectly for the testing of these implements. And just to make her life a little more unpleasant, they turned on the bike, forcing her to pump those pedals, which made those cheeks ever-so-tempting to punish.

Steve pulled back a purple satin cloth to reveal about a dozen new implements of all sorts. There were paddles made of imported woods in various sizes, from pocket-book size to deadly. Riding crops, buggy whips, straps..  it was a spankophile’s cornucopia.

“Now I’d like each of you to pick out whichever titillates you the most, and try it on our special guest, Ms. Pissit,” said Steve. “It’s Pritchett,” exclaimed Peggy. “You shouldn’t correct me,” said Steve, who grabbed the large Malaysian wood paddle, raised it high, and brought it down with a WHACK, right across the sweet “sit spot.” Peg screamed. Her cheeks reddened almost immediately. “Well, I guess we’ll use this one somewhat judiciously; after all, we’re not sadists,” chortled Steve.

One by one, the guests tried each and every implement. There were paddles made of the finest leather that produced sounds truly musical to the ear. Canes that swished and left perfect “lines” across the buttocks. And riding crops that left beautiful marks. After about 15-20 minutes of this, the members were satisfied with nearly all of these beautiful toys. A few had some criticisms, which were duly noted so that the products could be further refined and retested.

“Ladies and Gentlemen, may I have your attention, please,” announced Steve. It was hard to stop everyone having such a good smacking time but the group acquiesced.  “There is one last thing on the agenda here that we must attend to. You see, a wrong must be righted, and our CEO, Ms. Kaufmann, and this lovely employee of Ms. Piggy, have both been subjected to abuse in the workplace. Therefore, I think it only fitting that Daniella choose whichever implement she feels will be most effective and deliver 10 of the best, whilst Peggy count each blow and apologize to Leslie.” He was greeted by cheers, applause and whistles from a crowd anxious to witness this charming scenario.
Steve went over to his darling associate and whispered, “Now I really want you to potch that tuchas good, darling.” Steve knew that those Yiddish words, which mean smack that ass, roughly, would find a soft spot in Daniella’s soul.

Dana brought the souped-up bike to a halt and positioned the target for herself. Then she carefully selected a paddle. It wasn’t the biggest, thickest or heaviest, but it may have been the one that produces the most sting and burn. Leslie positioned herself, at Steve’s direction, directly in front of Leslie, so she could watch carefully observe her reactions.

SMACK, came the first blow, catching Peggy completely unprepared. “I didn’t hear ONE, I’m sorry Leslie,” so we’ll have to re-do that one. Ready,” asked Steve. Sniffling, Peg said yes. SMACK! “One, I’m sorry Leslie.”

“Look at her when you say that,” ordered Steve

TWO was even harder. Peg was fighting the tears. By the time Daniella got to FOUR she had given in to it all. Daniella felt this and, for once in her life, the satisfaction of knowing that someone was getting what they deserved, and would most likely not be repeating this abominable treatment of others. Whacks FIVE through TEN were delivered like a real professional. Daniella was no novice to delivering a perfect paddling, with major reddening but no skin breaks or bleeding.

Ms. Peggy Pritchett was released from the device. She immediately went to Leslie and apologized. Rubbing her raw ass, she went over to Daniella, apologized and thanked her.

Steve put his arm around Daniella. “What say, as soon as our meeting is adjourned, we go out for some Thai food, sugar? I’ll do the ordering.” Oh, yes, purred Daniella.

Both of them knew that Peggy Pritchett would not be sitting at her desk again for quite some time.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘In-Flight Spanking’ : F/F spanking fantasy story



Readers,


This great F/F spanking story was emailed to me by a new correspondent this week, and I’ve gotten her permission to share it here. She’s written a fine little spanking fantasy, and I thought you’d like it, too.  Enjoy!


–  Dana

*****


In-Flight Spanking

It was June, Summer of 1992. My family and I were headed to the airport to catch our flight to Miami where we were headed on a week’s cruise. Summer vacations were always somewhere tropical while winter vacations were usually spent skiing in Tahoe or Jackson Hole. 

Our flight was early so not being much of a morning person, I was dragging and not in the best of moods. My brother, Matthew, managed to get on my nerves straight away. Already we had started with our early morning insults and annoying each other in the car. Per her usual, my mother lightly scolded us. Too bad she didn’t have a wooden spoon to pull out and threaten us with. We might have actually given a Sh*t. 

Our wait in the terminal wasn’t too long and soon they were boarding First Class. Mother and Daddy got situated in the row beside us and I quickly threw my backpack on the window seat to make my claim. I climbed past my brother and got settled into my big roomy leather seat. I hadn’t payed much attention to the flight crew but an unfamiliar accent did capture my attention. She was quite tall, blonde, very busty and middle-aged. Her blonde hair was pulled back into a loose bun. A very stunning woman and obviously european. She took our drink order while we waited for the rest of the plane to board. 

Before too long, our attendant came to do her walk thru and gather our glasses at which time she noted and asked that I buckle my seatbelt. I didn’t do it right away but I was going to after I finished glancing at my magazine and got my backpack tucked back under the seat in front of me. Again she passed us by and asked that I buckle my seatbelt to which I rolled my eyes and said “I am!” “Click!” She paused for a moment, raised her eyebrow and gave me a short but glaring stare with her deep blue eyes. 

An hour into our flight, my brother and I started our usual teasing and bickering which sometimes could be playful but usually ended up getting ugly. Occasionally, my mother would glance over and send the “knock it off look” while daddy buried himself in the Times. At one point, one of us kicked the seat of the gentleman in front of us which earned us an ugly stare but when it happened again, he called our attendant to handle the situation. I’m sure most of First Class wondered why my parents didn’t just separate us. Clearly we weren’t mature enough to handle sitting together. Nonetheless, the lady attendant seemed quite fine to deal with the situation. She leaned over and asked me if I could join her in the galley. I sat there like a deer in the headlights. Why did she want me to go up there? I looked over at my parents for some direction but they had both dozed off. With her eyebrow raised, she said “young lady, I’d like to have a word with you up front please.” Although I hesitated, I got up and scooted around my brother who was overly excited to see me get in trouble. He had his head stretched all the way in the aisle as he watched me walk up to the galley but the show would quickly be over for him and anyone else watching as she quickly closed the blue curtain separating the galley from the cabin. 

“What is your name young lady?” Hardly able to look up at her, I mumbled “Katelyn.” “Katelyn. That’s a lovely name and you are a lovely girl but I’ve been watching you carry on with your brother and continuously disrupt the passengers around you. You are not at home. You are in a plane! First Class no less! If I were your mother, I would have hauled you up here and taken you across my knee for a good spanking!” I couldn’t help but let out a nervous chuckle. “Is this funny to you?” Shrugging my shoulders was not the desired answer here but before I could respond “no ma’am,” she grabbed my arm and pulled me towards her as she threw down her jumpseat and took me over her lap. I wanted to cry out but I was so embarrassed by the thought of anyone hearing what was happening. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! Her hand came reigning down with great force. This wasn’t going to be a lengthy drama so she got right to the point. “Is this still funny young lady?” SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! “No! Please, I’m sorry!” I said, trying to whisper and breathe at the same time. But for all of my trying to be discreet, she took advantage of the fact that I was wearing shorts and gave me the last 3 slaps on my bare thighs. I couldn’t hold back my yelp. The sting was intense but I was more concerned with the fact that everyone would know what just happened behind that curtain. She lifted me off her lap and I was completely disheveled. I immediately went to soothe the back of my thighs. “Katelyn, you may take your seat now and put that SEATBELT on!” 

“Katelyn, KATELYN!” my brother was shaking my arm to wake me. “We’re getting ready to land,” he said. 
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘Ft. Worth Central Railroad Station’ : New original spanking story

Readers,


Here is another fine entry to the Brief Encounter writing contest. There’s a whole lotta spanking going on at the ‘Ft.Worth Central Railroad Station’!


– Dana

*****


I am a 58 year old retired elementary school principal and the mother of two grown children.  At five foot ten inches and 145 pounds I have a firm and well toned body thanks to my many trips to the gym.  My husband passed away three years ago and our two children have careers that made it necessary for them to locate out of state.  I decided that I needed new goals and one of these was to run a marathon.  


My primary running route took me by the abandoned Ft. Worth Central Railroad Station.  In 1945 it peaked with almost 700,000 passengers.  By 1979 usage had declined to 32,000 and it was closed and abandoned in 1988.  Today as I jog by this beautiful example of architecture I can’t help but think about how many lives and stories this structure touched.  


College students from near by Texas Christian University have staged wild parties inside the station.  I have even seen some of my former students sneaking in.  One of these, Jeremy, had even found himself face down across my lap more than once for a sound paddling.  


I explored the station myself and found beautiful wooden benches,  marble walls,  tile floors, and chairs that were once in the waiting rooms of some of the offices.  


I have lived in the same old historic home that I raised my family in for over 30 years.  It is located close to the station and T.C.U.  In fact there is both a fraternity and sorority house on my block.  


While jogging through the neighborhood I began to notice a pattern for the parties at the station. Boys from the fraternity house joined the sorority girls every other Saturday night.  And Jeremy was always there.  There were many nooks where I could hide.  One Saturday evening I hid in an alcove where the benches and chairs were in full view.  The older boys arrived first bringing kegs of beer followed by upper class boys and girls neatly dressed and some carrying paddles.  Paddling as part of official hazing has become illegal and antiquated; but, off campus paddle parties by members are common.  Before Jeremy started crying (I’ll explain that later) he told me that pledges to be paddled and members to be punished for demerits were instructed to wear tight jeans.  


The night I hid three boys and four girls were to be paddled.  The first two boys were pledges.  They grabbed their ankles while Jeremy laid on ten pops to each pledge.  You could hear the echo throughout the huge station.  Both boys had red faces and unhappy expressions when he was finished.   The third boy was there for punishment and he was to receive 25 pops from a senior sorority sister who was on the tennis team.  He had made unwanted sexual advances to a sorority sister.  He was forced to bend over the bench while two sisters held his arms rendering them helpless.  The tennis star was over six feet tall and had a beautiful figure and well muscled arms.  To my shock she unbuckled his jeans and lowered them to his knees along with his briefs exposing his naked bottom.  Now both his arms and legs were pinned.   The muscular sister gave this helpless man the most wicked paddling I had ever seen.   I am an expert spanker and my boys and students were very unhappy little boys long before they were left off of my lap: but, this athletic girl shifted her weight into every one of his 25 spanks.  His bottom turned red and then purple and blue.  When she was finished and he was released he laid limp over the bench.  The four girl pledges each received 10 swats from senior girls as they bent over the bench next to each other.  Ten different sisters went down the line giving each pledge a swat.  The pledges had trouble staying in place and let out yelps after every spank.  


Finally back to Jeremy.   I think that he found himself draped over my lap more than my own sons.  The school board policy only allowed five swats but I would have liked to double that at times for Jeremy.  I know he didn’t like it when he was over my knee and I always made sure he was well paddled; but, he kept coming back for more.  I think some boys need a firm woman’s hand.  


One of the activities the boy’s at the  fraternity would had were scavenger hunts.   And one of the items on the list was a pair of panties.  (Jeremy also revealed this to me before he started crying)  I happened to look out of my kitchen window and saw Jeremy steal a bra and my red panties off of my clothesline.  I was both furious and amused.  He knew I lived here.  This was the same behavior that would earn him a trip over my knee 15 years ago.  The next day I called the fraternity house and demanded to speak with Jeremy.  I told him that I expected him to meet me at the station at 6:00 sharp and that he was to bring my bra and be wearing my red panties.   I found my old paddle that I hadn’t used on my boys for over 15 years.   It was identical to the paddle I used at school.   I arrived at the station dressed in a black silk knee length skirt,  black stockings,  and a white blouse.   I wanted to make sure Jeremy knew it was a woman administering his paddling.  When Jeremy arrived I informed him that I was going to paddle my panties as I took the paddle out of my bag.  Jeremy complained that he was wearing them.  As I pulled out a straight backed chair and sit with the paddle on my lap I explained that since he was wearing them he would be paddled too.  And that when I was finished his bottom would be the same color as my red panties.   I ordered Jeremy to my right side lowered his pants to his knees exposing my red panties as I pulled him across my nylon clad lap.  


The first spank landed across the middle of my red panties.  Upon questioning he gave me all of the details of the paddle parties and scavenger hunt while  I continued to paddle my red panties.  By the 5th spank he was in tears and unable to explain any more.  He hadn’t been across my nylon stockinged lap in 15 years.  I was determined that this would be a spanking he would never forget.  50 spanks later his bottom was the same color as my red panties and he was bawling, kicking, begging, and pleading.  The spanks echoed throughout the station but no one but Jeremy and me could hear them- or so I thought.  the entire sorority had hid inside and were  viewing his paddling.  When he was let off of my lap the girls came out laughing as Jeremy danced, hopped, and cried as he rubbed his red bottom-  or was that my panties?  

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Original F/M and F/F spanking story, set in 1966



Readers,


Another fine entry to the ‘Person, Place, and Thing’ Spring Break story contest, this blast from the past untitled piece incorporates both F/F and F/M spankings. Enjoy!


–   Dana

*****



 It was the spring of 1966 and I had big plans for spring break- hot girls and cold beer.  For months Sandy and I have been planning to go to a secluded beach in Florida that was a popular spring break destination.  My sister was out of town for two weeks and I knew the combination to the lock on her garage where she kept her 1958 Pontiac convertible.  When we arrived it was everything we had expected- hot girls in bikinis and cold beer.  Back in the 1960’s if you were caught with beer in your car cops would pour it out and send you on your way.  It was the good old boys system- or so we thought.   

Sandy had a beautiful body and wasn’t afraid to show it off in a skimpy bikini and could she kiss.   If I tried to get beyond that point she would grab my hands and put them in their place.  When we got to the beach we got drop dead drunk.  What shocked me the most was the rude disrespectful behavior that the other students displayed toward the police.  Yet the police tolerated the remarks, underage drinking, smell of pot, and even being called pigs from the direction of the smell of pot.  I didn’t understand it; but, I assumed that they were concerned with not starting a riot and keeping our behavior isolated to a small beach.  

How wrong I was.  There were only three ways out of the beach and when Sandy and I left that evening there was an alcohol check point at every exit.  Here we were half wasted with open containers and beer cans all over the back seat.  Upon checking our car the police officer directed us to a parking space and ordered us into the back seat of a police car.   When the doors were closed we were locked in and Sandy was in tears.  Here we were in another state and about to be hauled into a police station for underage drinking and driving under the influence.  I immediately understood why the police tolerated so much name calling and rude behavior from the crowd- they would get the last laugh.  

The police officer got into his car and drove us past the police station for a couple of miles and turned on a long driveway to a secluded house.  The officer grabbed our arms and escorted us to the front door where we were greeted by a maid who lead us to the library and instructed the officer to wait in the hall. She had a strange smile on her face and a twinkle in her eye that was almost frightening.  

Sitting at his desk in the library was a handsome gentleman in his 50’s.  He smiled and offered Sandy and me a seat.  We both felt quite foolish in our swimming suits.   He explained that we were both in serious trouble and that the citizens of the town were perturbed with the behavior of college students during spring break but couldn’t afford to hire enough officials to deal with the problem when it was only for one week.  The jails and criminal justice system were sufficient for fifty one weeks but not for the one week that college students invaded the town.  Because of this civic leaders have come up with a three step plan.   First we will patrol the beach and note unlawful and disrespectful behavior. Second since there are only three exits from the beach we will establish checkpoints.  Students being disrespectful will have profiles sent to checkpoints and those with excessive beer or impaired will be detained.  Third there are three secluded homes where detainees will be escorted.   

One house was occupied by a couple who operated the local health club.  This couple were trim and fit and would have no trouble handling young college students.  In the second house lived a 50 year old widow who had raised five children after her husband was killed by a drunk driver.  The third house was his and his wife Dana Kane was the local elementary principal.  He said that we had a choice to make.  Either we would burden the local judicial system or agreed to voluntarily accept a no nonsense paddling from his wife.  He further explained that her school only allowed five swats but that girls never returned for a second spanking and that the boys were very unhappy little boys when they left her office.  A  few of the boys found themselves over her knee several times but were in tears, kicking, begging, and pleading long before the fifth spank.   Ms. Kane suspected that some of the boys, although they found her spankings extremely painful, had a need to be soundly spanked.  

We both agreed to be soundly spanked by Ms. Kane.    Sandy went first and Ms. Kane put her across her nylon clad legs.   The first spank went across the top of Sandy’s legs and the bottom of her bottom leaving a red strip  across the bottom of Sandy’s bikini clad bottom.  The second spank landed right in the middle of both cheeks.   The third and fourth landed on the right and left cheek respectively.  The next six peppered her bottom from the top to the bottom as she pleaded,  kicked ,  begged and cried.   When Ms. Kane left Sandy up she danced and jumped around the room holding her bright red bottom.  

I was next.  Ms. Kane put me across her nylon clad lap and told me that I would get double of what Sandy got and that I would be acting more like one of her elementary students than like a college freshman when she was finished with me.  She was right.   Sandy took her paddling better than me..   By the third spank I was pleading,  by the fifth I was kicking and begging and by the sixth I was crying.   After twenty my naked bottom was bright red and so was my face.   

To this day I thank Ms. Kane for the paddling she gave me.  While over her knee I only wanted it to end; but,  when it was over I was grateful for not going through the criminal justice system.   Ever once and awhile I for some strange reason wish that I could again relieve all of my anxiety over her knee again.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Spanking story : ‘The Bedtime Story’ contest entry



Readers,


Here is another excellent story submitted for the ‘Bedtime Story’ contest. ‘The Wish’ is a beautifully-written F/F spanking fairy tale.


Enjoy!


 – Dana

*****

‘The Wish’

The young lady stood at her window brushing her long, reddish brown hair. The stars that night were so very clear and the moon hung in the black velvet sky ever so brightly. Looking idly outside, she began to think of how she had walked on this vast planet for the past 30 years. The lady had always seemed to have everything under control and was quite the dominant factor in her outside life. She had many responsibilities but there was a secret she held from the outside world. She was so very afraid that the secret could get out that she wanted to be controlled for a change. The years of working to control everyone and everything in the world she lived in was starting to become incredibly overwhelming as of late. As she looked on the beautiful star, in fact it was the second star to the right and so very bright, she made a wish that night. She spoke it allowed hoping that some way it would be heard: 
“I wish that someone would take control and command me across their lap for a spanking. I want to have no control over the situation at all. I wish I may, I wish I might, on this star tonight that a woman will take me in hand so I can surrender this control for a change.” 
Gazing at the moon, which had a lovely shade of red in it this night, the young girl sighed sadly to herself. She shook her head and laid the wooden hairbrush on the nightstand, believing that her wish would be in vain, but at least it was spoken outwardly now. She looked at her work clothes for the next day and her name tag that had her job title on it “Manager” and ran her finger across it with a soft, disappointed smile as she made her way to her lonely queen sized bed. She laid down in her bed wearing her black shorts with a black Cami, curling up under the covers to drift off to sleep. She kicked the covers to the side because it was very warm and laid on her back. 
While the girl slept, a woman was standing outside the window. The woman was, in fact, a genie who happened to hear the girl’s wish.  She looked up and saw that the balcony doors were still opened to the bedroom. She knew why she was here on this midnight hour in front of this house. The woman was dressed in a black leather skirt, a red corset, and thigh high boots. Her deep green eyes held a bit of spirited mischief as she looked at the rose ladder with blooming deep red flowers that matched her lips. The woman had no problem scaling the ladder and stood on the balcony, looking inside the bedroom of the young lady sleeping soundly. She walked with such elegance that nothing could possibly hear her move about the room. She looked at the name badge of the girl that summoned her wish on that star and her title. “Tonight, my dear, you will not be managing anything,” she whispered with an impish grin. 
Walking over to the young girl so very quietly, she gazed at the girl’s full bottom and smirked. Raising her hand letting her hand touch the girl’s cheek and leaning forward, she whispered into the girl’s ear “Arise from your slumber, darling. I have a special gift for you.” The girl cracked an eye open and looked up to see the lady dressed in black and red. Startling her, she jumped up and crawled to the other end of the bed.  “Who are you? How did you get in here? What’s going on? Look, I don’t have anything for you to take,” the lady was very confused. 
With self-assurance, Genie stood tall and watched as the girl scampered from her. Her voice was like magic when she spoke. It was as if all the tension erased from the girl as she listened, “I am Genie and I came through your balcony that was left opened for me to fulfill your deepest, sweetest desires my girl.” She stood with her hands on her hips, giving the young lady her eye piercing gaze, rose a single finger and motioned for the girl to approach her.”Your wish did not fall on deaf ears, Michelle. You will come to me now and kneel before me.” It was like she had no control over her body as she moved forward just as Genie had commanded. She felt every bit of worry and tension washing away from her soul as she rose from the bed and walked closer to Genie. The cold hardwood floor didn’t even bother her because the only thing she wanted to do was obey this woman. Michelle made it to Genie, dropping to her knees before her in submission, and lowered her eyes whispering a soft, “Yes Ma’am.” 
The Genie circled her new bottom carefully as she took in the girl’s facial features, beautiful hair, and full frame. She spoke gently but firmly as she took the straight back armless chair from the desk and hairbrush, sitting it in the middle of the room, and put the hairbrush near her on the nightstand.
“Michelle, crawl to me now and lay across my lap like a good girl and present your bottom to me, please.” She commanded. 
With no other choice and no words spoken from the girl, Michelle leaned forward on all fours and moved to Genie in a catlike manner that made the woman smile. She crawled up and over Genie’s lap, placing her hands palm down on the floor and her tiptoes barely touched the floor as she pushed her bottom up for Genie. Genie started moving her soft hands over Michelle’s bottom in slow circles and spoke, “Yes, my dear, do not worry and do not stress. I want you to relax for me and take what I give you. You are under my control, my spell from this moment on. Do you understand me, girl?” 
Michelle nodded and whispered submissively, “Yes, Ma’am. Thank you.”
Genie smiled that wonderful smile and patted Michelle’s bottom encouragingly, “Good girl.” With that, she rose her hand and began spanking Michelle over her black sleeping shorts. She took great consideration as she slowly worked her way into warming this young lady’s bottom. She moved all over the bottom presented so beautifully for her. On the sit-spots, in the center of each cheek, and then in the center of her full backside. Genie delighted in the soft moans that Michelle vocalized. She frowned as she saw Michelle clenching her pert bottom, “No, no. No clenching at all, girl. ” Michelle immediately relaxed her bottom and continued to whimper as the smacks on her backside started to become more fierce. 
Genie continued to speak in her gentle voice,” You will take exactly what I give you, Michelle. The spanking and dominance I am giving you is your wish and my gift to you. You wanted this, young lady, so you will take it.” She enunciated each word with a sharp smack to Michelle’s bottom. Stopping for a moment, Genie put her elegant fingers in the waistband of the girl’s shorts. Pulling them down slowly, she noticed that the two firm orbs had a lovely shade of pink on each of them. She made a “tsk tsk” noise as she noticed Michelle was wearing no panties. “Girl, you will have no protection for the next round of my gift to you.” Genie remarked as she grabbed the wooden hairbrush from the nightstand and let it rest on the girl’s reddened cheeks. Michelle let out a groan as she anticipated how badly this was going to hurt. She mindlessly clenched her cheeks which resulted in a firm smack and a scolding, “Young lady, I said do NOT clench. You will take 50 swats with this brush now and it will continue to grow if you don’t  obey me. Do you understand me, dear?” Nodding obediently, Michelle whispered a soft “Yes Ma’am, I am so sorry.” Genie smiled confidently,” Wonderful, my girl. Now, shall we begin? You will concentrate on not wiggling and not clenching. Just relax my darling, just relax.” Genie said as she ran her fingernails over the taunt, crimson globes. She tapped the girl’s bottom with the brush, a signal to Michelle that her wish had finally come true. She knew in her heart of hearts that there was no way out of this and she had absolutely zero say in this matter. Her only option was to lay across this strong woman’s lap and take exactly what she had coming to her. Michelle mentally braced herself as she submitted to Genie. 
The first strike came down with such velocity that it sent a chill up and down her spine. Michelle tried so hard not to clench  or wiggle. She wanted to obey and do exactly what was expected of her. Genie saw this from Michelle and continued to encourage Michelle with each and every swat that she gave the girl. As Genie rained the punishing brush down on the girl, Michelle could have sworn she heard a sweet sound coming from the woman that was overpowering her body and mind. It was like a song that she was humming and her bottom was the drum. Michelle lowered her head as she took the thirtieth swat, then the next, and then finally she got to forty. 
“I want you to count the last ten, my dear.” The Genie said as she patted Michelle’s bottom with the brush. She raised the brush and came down with a resounding smack across the target set before her. “One, Ma’am.” Michelle spoke through a quivering voice. She felt her swollen, red bottom burning under Genie’s strength. Genie simply looked on at her target with her head tilted and concentrated on the task at hand. After each punishing stroke, Michelle choked out the count and attempted to choke back the tears forming in her hazel eyes. Genie kept her arm tight around the girl’s waist as she delivered exactly what she said she would. As they approached the final stroke, Genie commented, “You know what they say about the last stroke, my sweet?” Teasing her bottom, she tapped the brush right in the very center of the two blushing cheeks. “It is most assuredly always, always the hardest of all.” And with that, Genie raised the brush high and came down directly in the center causing Michelle to jolt forward and yelp out, “Ouch!!!! Ten Ma’am!!!” Michelle laid limply over Genie’s thighs, breathing in and out deeply trying to catch her breath. Genie laid the brush down on the nightstand and inspected the girl’s bottom. It was very well punished and Genie looked pleased at her handiwork. She squeezed the once lily white cheeks. “Very good girl. You did well.” She said smoothly to the submissive girl. 
A stream of silent tears ran down Michelle’s cheek but she was smiling as she listened to this woman’s voice. “Thank you so much, Ma’am. Thank you.” The Genie smiled and rubbed small circles about the girl’s bottom. She reached over and took the lotion off the nightstand and put a healthy dose on the girl’s swollen cheeks. “You are very welcome, my girl.” 
The Genie pulled up the girl’s sleeping shorts over her swollen globes and instructed her to stand up. “Now that I have made your backside match the moon outside, I will have to leave for now.” Michelle looked up at the woman, she was stunned by the way the woman carried herself with such poise. “But, Genie, when will I see you again?” The Genie just merely smiled at Michelle and said, “Wish as you may, wish as you might, all you have to do is wish, and this Genie will be with you any night.” 
With that simple statement, Genie disappeared from Michelle’s bedroom. The girl turned around and shook her head, trying to grasp what happened. She made her way over to the chair and put it back under her desk and grazed her finger over the brush with a smile. Her bottom was very tender and she laid in the bed on her stomach. Curling up to the pillows, she drifted off into a deep and happy sleep. She whispered as sweet dreams came to kidnap her for the rest of the evening, “Thank you, Genie.” Michelle could have sworn she heard  a very soft but magical voice in her ear,” You’re welcome, my girl.”
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

F/F Spanking Story: ‘New Year’s Resolutions that Need Breaking’

I absolutely love Angel’s stories…and I know you will, too…


– Dana


*****
New Year’s Resolutions that Need Breaking
Angel hated New Year’s resolutions, which is why she stopped making them when she was a teenager.  It was also why she avoided Dana’s New Year’s resolution contest.  Even though she was prohibited from winning due to the nature of their personal relationship, she generally liked to enter the contests anyway.  She liked to write and Dana (good naturedly) encouraged her ramblings.  However, she shied away from the game on this occasion.  It hit too close to home.  Even though she couldn’t win, it would likely give Dana some food for thought the next time they saw each other.  Sometimes that was good for Angel.  But sometimes Angel did everything she could to steer clear of things that were good for her.
Ironically, despite not making any official resolutions – Angel was doing remarkably well.  She changed her eating habits.  She was exercising.  She had been motivated and productive and even impressed herself with these little changes.  At least that’s what she told Dana whenever Dana was kind enough to check in on her.  It wasn’t a lie.  It wasn’t even an exaggeration, really. 
The only problem was that she was selectively truthful.  She didn’t tell Dana about the things she did occasionally, like almost getting into a car accident because she refused to defer to another driver – preferring to die, or perhaps commit vehicular manslaughter as opposed to submitting to some idiot tailgating her.  She didn’t tell her about some other choice behaviors she’d rather not mention. It’s not that she was silly enough to believe that good behavior automatically negated the bad, but she was playing this game with herself so that she didn’t have to hold herself accountable when she chose to take some time off from her new healthy routine.  Unfortunately, this created guilt feelings and just kept the cycle – well, cyclic.  But how bad could it be? She’d already lost some weight, her skin was glowing, she learned how to quickly and efficiently eradicate her to-do list, her house was immaculate, she was making preparations to return to school, she was reading, writing, working on her art.  Yes, theoretically none of that mattered if she wasn’t going to live to reap the benefits of it because she’d done some self-destructive thing to sabotage her progress and quite possibly her life… but still.
She didn’t tell Dana all of these things, and Dana didn’t push for details when a little something slipped out in an e-mail but Angel had certainly said enough.  She hoped Dana was merely ignoring these little sporadic confessions as opposed to keeping them stored in her head for the appropriate time.  A couple of thousand miles away was not the right location to have such discussions, so Angel didn’t mind accidentally or even purposefully letting something slip out.  Who knew how long it would be before Dana would be back in NY, anyway?  And by that time she’d probably definitely forget all those little things Angel mentioned.  If Dana forgot, it wasn’t really Angel’s fault for not confessing to anyone that she clearly needed help.  Her half hearted attempt for attention had to count for something.  In the meantime, Angel continued her routine of yo-yo’ing between exemplary behavior and behavior that threatened the foundation of her newfound progress.
But by the time Dana came back in town – that meant Angel was only half a mess.  Since she didn’t have that unfortunate mishap of making those dumb new year’s resolutions, she really had nothing to be accountable for.  At least that’s what she thought.  How was she supposed to know Dana really would remember or that she would find out about her top secret resolution?  Had Angel known that perhaps she would have avoided Dana altogether when she unexpectedly came for a visit, but the part of her that was half a mess didn’t have very good anticipatory skills.
Despite the rather obvious, she didn’t even anticipate being spanked.  She didn’t want to be spanked.  She had gone a little numb and rather didn’t care if she ever got spanked again.  Maybe spanking was stupid.  Maybe it was ineffective.  After-all, with all the spankings Angel had received in her life – she should just about be the embodiment of perfection if spankings had any merit at all.  Clearly, this was not the case.
Angel was very happy to see Dana and met her at the space she was renting for a quick hello.  Dana looked lovely as usual and had on one of those outfits that meant she had either just delivered a stern spanking or was about to.  Angel didn’t think much of it.  She felt that familiar twinge of excitement for a moment (or perhaps two) but not enough to make her crave a spanking.  She was pretty sure at this point she was over it and it was officially useless. 
They spoke for a while, and Angel was extremely careful to mention all of her amazing progress but very deliberately made sure there was no mention of anything she might have done to undermine herself.  That didn’t seem like a good idea now that the distance between them was just a few feet.  Dana, polite and sweet as ever, made sure to offer Angel just about all the praise she could muster – and she meant it, but Angel suddenly felt guilty.  Not guilty enough, however, to remind Dana that maybe she should tone it down a few notches; especially if she considered the tally of not-so-great things Angel confessed in a line or two every couple of e-mails over the course of several months.
After some time talking it was time for Angel to leave, even though she only half wanted to go.  Dana asked her what the big hurry was but Angel was pretty evasive, awkwardly so – and couldn’t quite look Dana in the eye to give her an answer.  She started to squirm and hurriedly put her hat and coat on, fumbling with the zipper as Dana studied her nervous behavior, clearly knowing something was not right but not yet able to put her finger on it.
“Angel, what’s the matter, honey?” Dana asked her, concerned.
Angel shook her head.  She had meant to say “nothing,” but the word got caught in her throat, probably because it was a lie.
Dana was too perceptive for Angel’s good and gently pushed Angel’s hand away from the zipper with a half-scolding, “Stop that,” – which was following by a more stern, “and sit down.”
Angel complied without really thinking about it.  Sometimes she followed anything that sounded directional – whether she wanted to or not.  She was tempted to start with the zipper again but became terribly uncomfortable when she realized Dana was still watching her.  Her heart was jumping a little like a teenager about to be caught with something she shouldn’t have.  As much as she loved Dana, she wanted out of this situation.  “Dana, I have to go,” she finally blurted out.
“Well it can wait a minute, Angel,” Dana firmly told her.  “I can’t let you leave until you tell me what you’re doing.  You don’t look right.”
At that fortuitous moment, Angel’s cell phone rang.  She starred at it for a second, hating the fact that she didn’t put it on vibrate, and also that she never changed the dreaded ringtone.  That would have been a good new year’s resolution to make.  Dana looked at Angel, waiting for her to either answer the phone or silence it.  To her surprise, Angel handed Dana the phone, an act that seemed entirely against her will even though it was her own arm that did the deed.  Instinctively Dana answered Angel’s phone and was quite appalled at the stranger she found herself talking to on the other end.  Angel shrunk a little in her seat and tried to block out what Dana was saying, only she heard the last line with remarkable clarity: “No, she is not going to meet you at the bar and if you contact her again you’re gonna get the spanking of your life.”
Angel was pretty convinced that Dana had just killed her with humiliation, but it turned out she was quite alive when Dana knelt before her and snapped her back into reality with her chilling demand, which she only half tried to disguise as a question.  “Do you want to tell me anything, Miss Angel?”
Angel shook her head again.  This was not a lie.   She did not want to tell Dana anything.  She tried to turn her face away from Dana to avoid having to look at her or speak to her at all, but Dana had this terrible habit of NEVER letting Angel do that and either gently guiding her face back into position or firmly directing her with verbal instructions to do it on her own.  Angel had to be physically coerced this time to turn her head around.  But she still kept her gaze down and her mouth shut until Dana gave her a mild but shocking slap on the front of her thigh.  Angel finally confessed that the foul-mouthed boy Dana had been talking to was someone she just met randomly on the way over and decided to hook up with at a bar later despite knowing what an absolutely terrible idea it was and the clearly sexual agenda that this jerk didn’t go to any great lengths to conceal.  But Angel had secretly had made a resolution to do things completely out of character this year to spice up her life and change things up a bit – THAT she did not let slip out to Dana – accidentally, on purpose or accidentally on purpose.  Yes, she knew there were some boundaries that just shouldn’t be crossed.
Dana’s jaw dropped ever so slightly as Angel made her full confession.  Her pretty blue eyes lit up a little with shock and something that might have resembled a hint of anger, except Angel couldn’t be sure because she was pretty convinced Dana never got angry. 
Dana rose from her position and sat on the bondage bed, which was quite naturally higher than the chair Angel was sitting on – it made her instinctively try to rise to avoid the intimidation. Dana quickly squashed that with a gesture that told Angel to remain seated.  “Why would you do something like this, Angel?” Dana asked, seemingly expecting to get an answer slightly less ridiculous than the one she ended up getting in response.
“It’s hard to say,” Angel replied dumbly, realizing immediately how stupid and provocative it sounded but making absolutely no effort to remedy it.  Not even a little.
This didn’t strike Dana too favorably.  Now she stood back up, making her presence very strong.  “No it isn’t hard to say, Angel.  I’m really disappointed you were going to go to a bar with a very foul-mouthed stranger who was definitely going to try to take advantage of you.  And I didn’t forget those little things you told me in an e-mail.  I also know you didn’t want me to forget them.”  Angel had wanted to say something, anything, to stop Dana before this got out of hand but Dana was now on a kind of mini-rant that Angel didn’t dare try to interfere with.  “So you want to be in trouble, Angel?” she continued, raising her voice a notch and apparently not really expecting an answer.  “You don’t need to convince me you need to be punished.  I’m going to spank the daylights out of you!  Do you have any objections?”
Angel had tons of objections but she was too seized with panic and shock to utter anything intelligible.  She couldn’t open her mouth to explain to Dana that she had decided to abandon spanking.
The room was silent for a moment as Dana took Angel’s hand, guided her off of the armless chair and took the seat herself.  Angel was tempted to run because this could only mean one thing, but her feet were firmly planted on the ground. 
“Take your jacket and hat off and come back on over here,” Dana instructed as she positioned herself comfortably in the chair.  Angel listened. After-all – she sometimes just followed things that were directional, like giving a lewd stranger who was hitting on her her personal cell phone number and agreeing to meet him at the bar.
Dana seemed less than pleased, even though Angel had just done exactly as she was told.  She looked up at Angel who looked pitifully back down at her.  “Those puppy dog eyes aren’t gonna work this time, princess,” she informed her.  “This is the last time I am going to ask you.  Do you have any objections?”  Angel was mixed parts frightened, stubborn and confused – which had the unfortunate effect of also making her mute.  She refused to answer Dana.  “Good,” Dana told her, “I’ll take that as a no.  And today must be your lucky day because you know what else I didn’t forget?”  Once again she continued without giving Angel time to respond.  “Your list, Angel.  I didn’t forget your lovely little list of your least favorite ways to be spanked and specifically what makes a spanking punishing to you.”
That was a little horrifying because Angel forgot the list until Dana just mentioned it.  It all came back to her very distinctly as a firm and totally unexpected smack landed squarely across both cheeks.  This made Angel mad, which was really a defense for feeling embarrassed – which in turn led to blatant stupidity as she fought back tears and screamed at Dana that the unexpected smack didn’t hurt.  She went so far as to angrily spit out that Dana couldn’t hurt her with her hand, anyway.
Dana was a little shocked at this, not accustomed to this extremely rebellious and challenging behavior from Angel.  This is not to say she shied away from a challenge, however – especially when the challenge-ee was a fragile little spirit trying to hold her own but going about it in all the wrong ways, in desperate need of guidance and direction.  Dana had to make the split decision on whether or not spanking Angel was the right thing to do in this situation, especially because if she chose to do it – it was not going to be terribly pleasant for either of them.  There was only one way to find out.
“Are you sure you want to talk to me that way, Angel?  Because if you’re sure, it will be a few days before you can sit right again and I assure you I will only use my hand.  You will be perfectly safe but not at all comfortable.”
Angel made some kind of very rude face at Dana, which answered Dana’s question and provoked her into tearing Angel’s pants and underwear down while she still remained standing and planting several extremely hard slaps to her quickly heated, completely exposed, bottom.  Angel bit her lip to fight back tears, utterly mortified and regrettably, in pain.  But she clenched every part of her body as tightly as she could and challenged Dana further with clearly debatable lies.  “It still doesn’t hurt,” she insisted.
“Oh that’s okay, princess,” Dana told her, undeterred.  “We’ll fix that.”  With that, Angel had no idea what happened except that she was staring at the floor, over Dana’s knee with her left hand pinned behind her back.  “I’m pinning your hand down now, honey, to save us both the trouble in a few minutes.  You’re not gonna be able to hold still.”  Dana really believed this and so also wrapped her leg around Angel’s to keep her from thrashing her feet around.  Angel was trying to conceal her panic at being in this position, but her heavy breathing and quivering body betrayed her.  Unfortunately for her, she was too proud to beg.  She had to keep up the façade now.  It was just a hand spanking.  She threatened herself silently to retaliate in some terrible way if she started crying against her will.  She was in mid-threat to herself when Dana took a second to rub her pre-reddened bottom.  This made Angel’s body instantly relax and unwind itself as she went a little limp over Dana’s knee.
“I know you like that, Angel,” Dana told her sternly, “but there’s not gonna be any of that today.  I am really going to punish you.  For the one dumbass resolution you did make that could have ended up with you in a pretty bad situation tonight, and of course for all those little things you had the gall to casually mention in a one-liner, but conveniently decided to leave out during our entire conversation today.”
Angel was caught.  Now she was scared and beginning to realize what she had gotten herself into.  She tested her position, she couldn’t move.  And when she tried a little too hard, she was rewarded with a vicious series of slaps on the lowest portion of the middle of both cheeks, the wonderful “sweet spot.”  That’s really all it took before Angel broke down, a good hard 20 smacks to that one spot and the tears were already pathetically streaming down her face.  After another agonizing 20, she started to beg Dana to stop. 
Much to Angel’s surprise, Dana didn’t.  “It’s just a hand spanking, Angel,” she reassured her in between incredibly hard slaps. “Maybe you think this is a joke, but you’re not going to be laughing for the next couple of days.”  Dana kept spanking her, hard and fast – without any warm-up or slow-down.  It hurt so terribly a paddle might have been more merciful.  Angel was very much regretting her insolent attitude and poor decisions as she squirmed to no avail to try to escape being punished.  Angel really didn’t understand why Dana kept spanking her.  She was already well into crying.  Yes, sometimes the tears were a blatant manipulation attempt to force an early end to a spanking she particularly didn’t feel like taking or sometimes they came from a place of anger before submission – but this time they were real instantly, and Angel was convinced this should have ended her punishment.  Except, it didn’t.  Dana spanked her with relentless passion, at the expense of her very own hand!
Within a few minutes, Angel was crying so hard she couldn’t see and was pretty sure she’d made a puddle on the floor with her own tears.  Her bottom was throbbing, and stinging and experiencing all sorts of pain combinations she didn’t think possible from a single hand-spanking.  She was imploring Dana with a mingled mess of apologies and promises that came in the form of broken sobs and partial screams.  But it was only when Angel stopped crying that Dana stopped spanking.  Angel was in so much pain, however, it must have been a full minute before she even realized she was not being spanked anymore, or that her limbs were free.  Dana rubbed her back a little and instructed her to breathe to prevent her from hyperventilating.  She let Angel up shortly thereafter. Angel found it difficult to rise, so she slid onto the floor instead and landed her head in Dana’s lap, whimpering softly while Dana stroked her hair. 
Angel apologized profusely without ever removing her head from Dana’s lap, but Dana was seemingly unconvinced one spanking was enough to remedy what was really going on here. “Angel,” she warned, sounding serious but not mean and not without continuing to comfort her – “If you make me take you back to Vegas with me, there’s gonna be a whole lot of talking and a WHOLE lot of spanking goin’ on.  But I have a feeling you might benefit from a little extended behavior modification.”  Angel started to cry again until Dana shushed her.  She had no idea if the tears were from fear, relief, gratitude, frustration – or some weird combination of all of them, perhaps more. The one thing she did know is that maybe she needed to be spanked, after-all.  And also, that she was going back to not making ANY New Year’s Resolutions and breaking this one: effective immediately.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Contest Winner: ‘I Broke my New Year’s Resolution’ Spanking Story



This month’s spanking story contest, ‘I Broke my New Year’s Resolution’, was one of the most fun yet. Many thanks to the entrants, who have outdone themselves this time around.


It seems inevitable, looking at the numbers, that most of us will break our resolutions (again) this year – and there also seems to be no shortage of spankos who are willing to offer their bottoms up in trade for sticking to their plans. The lengths that these writers go to in order to see themselves properly disciplined for their expected offenses are quite impressive, and I think you’ll agree that each of them should know better next year.


Quite honestly, winners are getting harder and harder to choose. Those of you who’ve endeavored to commit the time and effort to these contests continue to bowl me over…my sincerest gratitude to each of you. I do hope that every one of you one day brings home the ‘prize’.


This month’s winner, whom I’ll call ‘E’,  will receive his spanking for a job very well done on “Write What You Know”. This story is exactly what we’ve come to recognize from our spanko authors – a wonderfully-written story with relatable characters and absolutely fantastic spanking suspense.
Don’t read this one in a hurry…it’s too good to rush.


– Dana

*****


Write What You Know


Have you ever had one of those moments when your life changes in an instant, when circumstances progress beyond your control and the world turns upside down with no time to anticipate?
This was not that.
On this distinctly cold January evening, as I stood at the doorstep of a woman I barely knew, seconds stretching beyond measure while I worked up the courage to take some action, any action… suddenly I had all the time in the world to think about how I came to be in this situation.
I work at a small cafe, just a couple blocks down from my apartment. With food that’s only decent and less than mediocre coffee, I suspect it’s really the comfy chairs and the brick fireplace that keep the place in business. Hardly the mentally stimulating job I thought I’d have a couple years out of college, serving coffee to people with whose lives involve the very intellectual challenges that I used to aspire to.
But the best part of my week by far would start at 8 o’ clock sharp every first and third Wednesday of the month. They’re not writers like the ones that come in sporadically, hugging laptops and holing up by power outlets, seeking only free Wi-Fi and a sense of privacy in a public space. They come with their pads, moleskins, and red pens, forming a circle around the fire.  They don’t all share any one common trait, not one age bracket, gender, education, walk of life… besides an interest writing and sharing their work.
They aren’t particularly loud or boisterous, and yet I was hopelessly distracted whenever they met. I found myself misfiring orders, picking shifts based on their schedule, even wiping down tables strategically so as to spend the most time within earshot. It’s not even that the writing was so captivating, though some of it was, but rather their ability to produce work on a regular basis that intrigued me. I had never been able to achieve that kind of consistency with my own writing outside of a classroom setting. 
Though their individual discipline was admirable, they also clearly benefited from the organizational leadership of one member, a woman whose voice had a particular way of holding my attention. Her name was Ava Marks, and there was a certain crisp, lyrical efficiency when she spoke that could make the most mundane of procedures sound profoundly compelling. She ran the meetings in a way that is simultaneously gracious and uncompromising. She could probably write a best-selling guide to herding creative types, or cats for that matter.
I should have known that the same qualities that caused me to notice her would also eventually lead to her noticing me. After a couple of months thinking I was flying under the radar, one night while closing up I turned to find her standing at the counter, waiting patiently. I worked to contain my surprise and maintain a professional demeanor.
“Can I help you?” No, I didn’t just spend the evening hanging on your every word.
“I’m afraid I have something we must discuss.”
The possibility of her dissatisfaction bothered me much more than I’d like to admit.
“Sadly I can’t do anything about the coffee. Has there been a problem with the service?”
She laughed, relieving me of my worry.
“No, the service has been satisfactory. Attentive to a fault.”
“I’m glad to hear it.”
“But if you’re going to continue to attend our meetings, I’m afraid I must ask that you participate beyond providing oddly frequent refills.”
Busted. I should have known it would be too obvious. At least it was nice while it lasted.
“I’m very sorry, it won’t happen again.”
“I should hope not. Rule number one, you see, is that everyone shares a piece with the group for critique. It helps to preserve the integrity of the discussion when everyone puts a little skin in the game.”
Don’t cheat yourself – click ‘Read More’ below to expand the whole story.  – Dana)


“I’ve just enjoyed listening, that’s all. I guess I’ve been trying to start writing again myself, and your group is so prolific. From now on I promise, I’ll just do my job and keep my distance.”
“No, I don’t think that’s going to happen.”
Surely she won’t ask that I rearrange my shifts. It can’t be that bad. But a gentle smile decorated her features.
“I have a feeling you’re going to start writing again. In fact, I think you’re going to write a piece and read it at the next group.” No challenge in her voice, just simple, firm resolution. Warmth as well, which almost assuaged my instinct not to just give in on principle. Almost.
“I haven’t written anything in years, not since college.”
“Well then, it’s about time, isn’t it?”
I shook my head.
“I’m not like your group. I could barely keep up with my writing prompts in class.”
For the first time I noticed the glint in her eye when she smiled at me, accented by her exquisite cheekbones.
“Do you know why the writers in our group stand in front of the hearth when they read?”
Confused, speech failing, I shook my head again.
“I find that creative minds work best with some fire behind them, so to speak. That… and it keeps the pieces down to a managable length.”
“What does that have to do with…?”
“Accountability, of course. Without the communal process, I’m sure many members of our group would find themselves stuck, precisely like you. You’ll find it easier to start again if you know others expect it of you. You will begin to expect it of yourself. “
I turned this over in my head.
“I guess I do need a new year’s resolution, and setting expectations would help get me motivated. “
“Yes, indeed. But vague resolutions are always the first to fail. So you’re going to do what, exactly?”
There was that glint again, accompanied by raised eyebrows. It was my turn to laugh.
“I’ll write a piece and read it at the next group.”
She grinned, self-satisfied.
“Precisely.”
So we were agreed. Ms. Marks even offered to host the next meeting at her nearby home so that it would be an environment outside of my workplace. It was set for January 4th, which according to her was plenty of time to come up with something. In fact, it proved to be far too much time for me.
That night, after our conversation, I didn’t sleep a wink. Instead I sat at my desk from dusk till dawn, still in my work clothes. My keyboard remained untouched. For the first time in who knows how long I was putting actual pen to paper, the consequence of which is no backspaces, so I discarded sheet after sheet when each new shiny idea lost its initial luster.  It was exhilarating to write again, but nothing would stick in my head for more than a few minutes. How did I get through school like this?
The night trudged on, my blood sugar dropped lower, and various associations began to string together like the blinking Christmas lights outside my window. My mind kept leading me back to my days at school, the pressure of a looming deadline, and eventually weaved into the narrative was the watchful gaze of an authoritative female figure, with a voice that was simultaneously soothing and firm. My protagonist thrived under her capable discipline, which he only accepted in order to reach his full potential, of course. No other reason. The words flowed through me like water. As the sun rose that morning, I laid my head down for a proper crash nap on top of work I was actually proud of.
But the next few days provided me with ample opportunity to tear that confidence to shreds. I went over the story over and over again, enjoying it each time despite the sloppy, passionate candor of the character I had created, but troubled at my enjoyment and convinced that this subject matter belonged off the page and safely confined in my head. No one should ever read this. But the story stuck with me, as things we try to ignore often do. Though I tried to develop other ideas, nothing stuck the way this one had.
New Year’s Eve came and went, as did my work shifts, all blended together. Finally, Wednesday evening arrived. I watched from my parked car as each arriving guest was greeted at the door and welcomed inside. Eight o’ clock came and went. Ten minutes passed, then fifteen. I folded and refolded the pages. Thirty minutes. There was no way I could read this out loud to a group of practical strangers, Ms. Marks. My hands shook and sweated even picturing it. But what is worse, facing humiliation in front of the group, or letting her down, making her think that she was wrong to encourage me at all? Never seeing that glint in her eye again…
At the very least, she needed to know that I had made the attempt, that I written something and shown up, even if my next move was to turn my tail and run. Not proud, but sure that she would understand, I left the folded pages sticking halfway out of the mailbox beside her door.
In lue of examining my actions further, I tried to busy myself by going in to work. But the flicker of the fire brought my mind back to her door. What if she didn’t find my writing? Even worse, what if she did? She’s a woman of substance, with no reason to bother with the crooked fantasies of an aimless twenty-something. What was I thinking, leaving it there?  Time slowed to an excruciating crawl as I finished out the shift I had volunteered for.
By the time I made it back to her block, the last guest was pulling out of her driveway. There was still light in the front windows. The porch light was off, making for ideal conditions to retrieve the pages from her mailbox. Had they been there… which they weren’t.
Which brings me to my current predicament. Standing outside her door, wavering between running and ringing the bell. Certainly not both. And then, just like that, the door opened and the decision was made for me.
“Jeremy.”
I froze. She didn’t sound curious as to why I was here, nor the least bit surprised.
“Don’t just stand there. Come in.”
I blinked like an idiot, glancing at the mailbox and back. She ushered me into her living room, where a fire was lit and empty coffee mugs still occupied every available surface, waiting to be cleared. Like the cafe, but with coasters. Ah, familiarity.
She removed her reading glasses and set them on a desk at the far end of the room, next to the folded yellow pages I had come back for. She then turned to face me.
“You’re dreadfully late. But, I suppose you know that.”
“I’m sorry… I came to apologize…”
She cut me off with a click of her tongue, one of the many audible pauses I had heard her use before, as she settled into a high-backed leather arm chair.
“That’s a good start. But sorry for what exactly?”
“I shouldn’t have left the pages… or, I should have stayed and… well, I really shouldn’t have written it at all…”
Again she clicked her tongue, mercifully putting a stop to my stammering.
“Let me help. You’re sorry that you wrote a story that you clearly had no intention of reading to the group. You’re sorry that you failed to keep your word and show up to the meeting at all. And most importantly, you’re sorry that you broke your resolution and let yourself down.”
I hung my head as her words washed over me. I let you down as well, I wanted to say. Then something in the back of my mind chimed defiantly.
“I didn’t break my resolution.”
“Oh no?”
“I started writing again.”
She shook her head. “Accountability. You resolved to participate in the communal process of writing. You resolved to write a piece and share it with a group of peers, to listen to their stories, to give and receive feedback. To grow as a writer. What you did was jot down a first draft, entertaining as it was, and abandon it at my door like a coward.”
The last word cut through me like a knife. Coward. And yet… did she just complement my story?
“I didn’t want you to think that I…”
“Hush now. That’s enough talk from you.”
As she rose from the chair my heart sunk into my chest. She would show me the door, I would sink back into the daily grind, and flog myself daily for having ruined this opportunity. But instead, she took two steps and made herself comfortable on the ottoman, crossing her heels at the ankle. The look in her eyes reminded me of how neighborhood cats used to stare through the window at my parrot in its cage.
“Come here.”
Not a hint of force in her voice, just simple, calm expectation. I blinked, dumbfounded, as if glued to the floor. She couldn’t be serious.
“I promise you will regret it if I have to repeat myself.”
My feet carried me there as if they had a mind of their own. And so I stood at her side, hands clenching uselessly while she unbuckled my belt like it was the most natural thing in the world. Each movement she made while undressing me, however smooth and unceremonious, was slow and magnified in its contrast. This was not at all what I wrote. On those pages, my protagonist was responsible for these preparations, retaining shreds of control as he shed his own clothes and took his cane strokes bent over but still standing, supporting his own weight.
“I’ve known several young writers like you, Jeremy. Intrinsically interested, but extrinsically stagnant.”
I was catapulted back into the present moment by her voice, and then my jeans were dropped swiftly to my ankles. Goosebumps ran up my legs. My eyes darted, trying not to stare at the tops of her stockings, or anywhere near her lap. 
“You clearly need help holding yourself accountable. Do you know how I help boys who can’t keep their resolutions, or their word? I think you do.”
My stomach tied itself into knots. My legs tried not to wobble.
“No? It’s very simple, really. I take them over my knee and I spank their bare bottoms.”
I could hear the edge of excited malice in her voice, coaxing a flush throughout my face and chest. She knew this was not how I had written it. She was exercising flagrant editorial privileges, and enjoying it at that. Without pause, she took hold of my shirt collar and drew me over her lap with ease, taking care to push the back of my shirt up and out of the way. Her left hand was in its place, pressing insistently until I finally settled in to her satisfaction.
I tightened, bracing myself, but now she was in no hurry.
“Have you ever been caned before, Jeremy?”
“No.” I can’t remember ever sounding so sheepish.
“Have you even been spanked?”
“No.” Her use of that particular word made shivers run up my spine. That word appeared nowhere in my story.
She chuckled indulgently, patting the seat of my boxer-briefs as her other arm slid around my waist.
“I didn’t think so. Silly boy, nobody with nerve endings takes a caning like that, clenched and not making a sound. Ridiculous!”
I resisted huffing, still petrified by the indignity of my current position.
“I should show you what I mean; it would serve you right, truly.” She mused as her fingers leisurely traced my waistband, “Haven’t you ever heard the expression ‘write what you know’?”
She made quick work of peeling my underwear down to my knees. The chill of moving air barely had time to prickle my skin before a single, stinging blow landed across both cheeks. The gravity of what was happening rushed through me in an instant. Suddenly her point about the beating I wrote rang true. Four more to the same spot, steady and measured, had me suppressing yelps and squirming over her lap like a hooked worm.
“Be still.”
Her left arm tightened around me and for the first time, the palm which had stung me so effectively rested on my skin while it soaked in, for just a moment.
For a brief while after that, it became easier to take. But as the physical pain became less paramount, the more I burned over my foolishness, thinking I could maintain control through the cane and instead having to be held in place under the first strikes of her delicate, dexterous hand.
I resolved to take the rest with stillness and silence, and at first, restraining myself wasn’t an insurmountable task. But she was as organized and thorough here as she was in group, methodically covering every inch of exposed skin and knowingly switching to groupings of three and then five when single strikes no longer made such an impact.
I longed for the correction I had imagined, something hard and fast and over quickly. Being held over her knee like this capitalized on my vulnerability by providing a constant feedback loop. She could feel my every movement, tell when I was tightened up or relaxed, or when I was getting used to it, and adjust with frightening precision. Just when I thought she was predictable, a scalding flurry laid into my previously untouched upper thighs, setting me squealing all over again.
“Beginning to get the picture, are we? You are accountable for your words, including the ones that come out of your mouth and the ones that you put on a page.”
She began focusing solely on the spot where thigh meets buttock, beating a rhythmic red tattoo into that small, tender section of flesh, paying no mind to how it made me howl. Spank by painful spank, she stripped away any vestige of my control.
 I no longer cared about feeling foolish or staying stoic. I lost all sense of time, how long I had been there, how much longer it could possibly be before she would grant me a reprieve. The entire focus of my being was her stinging palm as it continued to visit my helpless backside, and all that mattered to me was surrendering to this woman who was so apt at exercising control where I could not. I would take everything she saw fit to give.
And then suddenly it stopped. Just as at the start, every detail became larger than life. My heart pounding, blood rushing in my ears, eyes regaining focus on the hardwood below. Her palm rubbing my wounded bottom, providing momentary relief tempered by hints of soreness that had only just begun. It felt strange, receiving such affection from a hand still warm from disciplining me. Being chastised and cared for at the same time.
Her breathing sounded just as exerted as mine. Her palm must have stung something awful. How is it that after the pain she just put me through, I feel concerned for her, and also… grateful.
“I’ll have that apology now.”
Pulled out of my reverie, I scrambled to find the words.
“I’m sorry, Ms. Marks, for not keeping my resolution, or my word. I promise I’ll read the next piece I write to the group… if you’ll still allow me.”
She clicked her tongue and once more grasped my shirt collar.
“There now, up with you.”
She stood me up again by her side, slapping my hands away when they clutched at my bottom, having no intention of relinquishing her control just yet. With that self-satisfied smile, she examined her handiwork from a different angle, fingers brushing my quivering cheeks, paying no mind to how it made me flinch.
“I’m afraid this is what can happen when you put skin in the game.” She chuckled, giving my bottom a few light pats.
“Do we understand each other now, Jeremy? Are you going to live up to your new expectations?”
“Yes, Ms. Marks, absolutely.”
“Good. I think you’ll find the fruit of your labor is much sweeter if you actually show up to share it with others. You’ll get another chance to do so, in two weeks’ time. You may get dressed.”
As I pulled up my pants, she stood and went over to her desk. I took the opportunity her distraction provided to try to massage some of the sting through my jeans, only to jerk my hands away just as quickly when she turned around. She just smirked and handed me the first draft of my story, put her other arm around my shoulder, and led me gently to the door.
“This is good work. I don’t expect that you’ll share it with the group, but I do hope you finish it someday.”
I looked down at the pages, now with the addition of red marks. Sorely needed edits. Creative fuel.
Before I stepped through the now-open door, I turned to look her squarely in the eyes for what may have been the first time. I didn’t know what else to say.
“Thank you. So much.”
She smiled knowingly.
“Of course. My pleasure.”
Then I took my leave, afraid to do or say anything that would ruin the strange new inspiration I felt in that moment. But I heard her voice from the doorway.
“Oh, and Jeremy?”
I turned, concerned. I had taken my licks, everything had come to a resolution. And yet… that glint in her eye was apparent even from the walkway.
“If you break your word again, I’ll see to it that you’re able to write a proper caning scene.”
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘My Birthday Spanking’ Contest Entry: F/F Spanking Stories



This F/F entry to the ‘My Birthday Spanking’ Story Contest, submitted by my dear friend Angel, is eloquently written and terribly realistic. (Since a few of my friends do enjoy submitting stories for the contests, and most especially because I do not wish to show favoritism, their entries are allowed as non-contestants. Angel receives her ‘fair share’ of spankings regardless, I assure you.)

– Dana

*****


I arrived at the studio an hour earlier than was originally scheduled, after having received a last minute e-mail from Dana politely inquiring if I could make arrangements to meet her at 12 instead of 1.  I, of course, obliged – not even bothering to see if there was a reason.  I didn’t think it mattered and simply assumed she wanted to make sure we had enough time to get acquainted with each other before we had our first professional session with her client.
 It was no inconvenience to me since I was planning to arrive early anyway .  After all, I had  learned  that traffic or weather conditions are never to be fully relied upon and there is no excuse for being late.  For instance, if there happens to be an upturned trailer that collided with a roaming wild turkey that escaped from an alien ship right before you got to the tolls, making it the case that it takes you an extra 37 minutes to get into the city – this is still only an excuse, and not a “reason. ” Had you had brains enough to leave just a little earlier, the whole space alien turkey collision would  not have affected you.
So yes, I was planning to be there early – and I was.  Thankfully, there were no impossible events that interfered with my good intentions and I found myself with 42 minutes to spare. However, just before pressing the buzzer to the studio, it suddenly registered that I was nervous.  “Oh, no.  You didn’t account for this,” I told myself while extending my hand in midair and then retracting it, unable to find the nerve to press the button. 
“Uh oh, this is not good,” I said aloud, not realizing it.  When people started looking at me funny, I realized that approximately 7 minutes later I was having a full blown conversation with myself.  I half ran to the coffee shop on the corner until I could figure out what to do.  I wanted to call my Mistress, but I knew if I did that the sound of Her voice would make me clingy and emotional, and that it would probably end with some kind of rebuke – suggesting that if I was not on my best behavior for Dana that I would have to contend with Her discipline.  This fantasy based deterrent gave me a new anxiety and I started to contemplate why I was even nervous in the first place.
I had spoken to Dana via e-mail several times.  She didn’t seem at all purposefully intimidating, and she is really so sweet that it wouldn’t surprise me if she had a hard time faking “mean.”  She is aware that I’m involved in a 24/7 D/s relationship with my Mistress – so I didn’t leave out any details.   I didn’t do anything to upset her.  None of it made any sense really.  But I couldn’t shake it.  Maybe it’s just those first time jitters one gets when interacting with someone new, was what I kept telling myself.  But at this point, it didn’t really matter.  I only had a few more moments of free time before I had to go meet her.
“Just do it!” I yelled at myself (in my head this time).  This gave me momentary courage – until I remembered the story my Mistress told me about the inspiration behind that slogan.  It was modeled after Gary Gilmore’s “Let’s do it” proclamation right before he was put to death by a firing squad.  Nope.  Suddenly I was all unsettled again and relying solely on the knowledge that if I ran away my Mistress would hunt me down and do something terrible to me.  I might not be alive to suffer any repercussions from Dana so I didn’t mull that over too much.  I don’t know what I was doing really, but somehow I managed to make it to door, even up the elevator – all while in some kind of blind daze.


(Remember to click ‘Read More’ below to read the complete story.)
Mistress Ariana opened the door.  Usually I would run and hug her, but this time I froze.  She looked at me quizzically and then asked me if I was going to come in.  Nope.  I wasn’t going to go in.  I shook my head.  In her uniquely dominant and comical way, she dragged me inside against my will.  “What’s wrong with you?” she demanded to know.  I refused to answer.  “Should I call your Mistress?” she asked dripping of sweetness, trying to pretend like it wasn’t a threat but rather a genuine point of concern – but I knew what she doing.  I shook my head again and Ariana told me to go to the back room where Dana was waiting to meet me.  Thankfully, she didn’t follow me because she got distracted with a ringing phone and she had to buy a hut for her smurfs on the iPad.
I started to walk hesitantly, my body obviously not complying with my scattered and frantic thoughts.  I passed Kevin in the hallway, “Ang, what’s wrong?” he asked.
“Nothing,” I lied.  The word sounded strange but I was relieved to have said it.  I thought I had lost the ability to speak.  I contemplated calling Mistress Mona.  But having already told me such wonderful things about Dana, I’m sure this would  have gotten me into trouble.  I suddenly sucked in a deep breath, realizing and being thankful that neither my Mistress nor Mistress Mona were at the studio – because at this point, I would probably have been introduced to a startled Dana by one of them dragging me into greet her… by my hair.
Kevin freed my from my fate by knocking on the door for me, noticing that Ariana was about to hang up the phone and find me idling in her hallway.  He gently pushed me into the room before Dana had the chance to extend her welcome invitation.  Her “Come in,” was rudely interrupted by my clumsy entrance.  I didn’t even look at her as I stumbled, but rather turned towards the door just as it was being slammed shut behind me.  I shut my eyes, suppressing my urge to vow revenge against Kevin.
I might have been able to shut my eyes, but my hearing was still intact.  And I was drawn back into the environment when I heard my name.  “Angel?,” a voice sweetly whispered. 
“No, don’t look at her,” I told myself.  That worked for a full minute before her tone became more pronounced and less questioning.  And the third time, a stern sounding “Angel” was accompanied by the clicking of heels on the floor and I knew she was approaching me from behind.  I finally found the courage to turn around, and was met with a curious eyebrow raising gesture.
“Hi there,” she smiled.
“Hi?” I responded, my voice sounding small and terrified.
“Are you okay?” 
“No.  Yes.  No.  I don’t know,” was the only thing I could stupidly come up with as my eyes darted anxiously across the floor.  I thought to myself that I wanted my Mistress, which prompted me immediately out of my stupor – I would  not want Her so much if She were there to take me across her knee for acting so strangely. 
My gaze finally rose to meet Dana’s, and for the first time I noticed how striking her blue eyes were, contrasting with her stark black hair.  She was very professional looking, with a tight fitting blouse, blue-black jeans and a pair of simple heels.  “Oh no,” I thought to myself, again… “She looks like one of those teachers you would fantasize about.”  I studied her, unable to say anything really but secretly impressed.  She was true to her photos, except she was without any implements.  Picturing her with her missing hairbrush or paddle, I got nervous again.
“Angel, what’s wrong?” she asked.
Of course, I lied.  The word naturally escaped my lips as easily as it always did. “Nothing.”  Except with Dana, I did make the effort to sound a little convincing – curious to know if others besides my Mistress could discern it was deception.  It was almost remarkable to me how swiftly that word rolls off the tongue with no regard to the consequences.  So many times this particular lie has found me in a puddle of my own tears with a very sore bottom and yet it continued to betray me.
“Your Mistress told me you might say something like that.  She said you favor “Nothing,” and “I don’t know.”
“What?”  Luckily for me, I screamed that bad and accusatory word only in my head and not into the air.  Unluckily for me, Dana must have read it on my face.  “Now I am going to ask you what’s wrong,” she repeated, her voice sounding quite stern and her glistening blue eyes blazing into mine.  “But this time it’s in your best interest to tell the truth because we both know the answer.”  What kind of conspiracy was this, I wondered.  She spoke to MY Mistress about ME without my knowledge?  This earned my defiant silence as I contemplated such an outrage. Sometimes silence was worse than “I don’t know,” or “Nothing.”  I stared dumbly at her, suddenly too angry to even notice how pretty she was anymore.
I watched her with unmoving eyes as she sat down in the throne chair.  “Come here,” she instructed.  “Let’s have a chat.” 
The audacity!  “Hey, you can’t say that!” I challenged.  Suddenly I was all flustered and perplexed.  “Only my Mistress can say that to me!”  Then, like a possessive child,  I almost yelled at her, “Actually, no one besides my Mistress can say those words to anybody, ever!”  Suddenly I realized how ridiculous that was but I had to swallow it and regain instant composure to lend it credibility, as if it’s perfectly conceivable that my Mistress is the only person on the planet allowed to utter these words: “Let’s have a chat,” in that order, to anyone else on the planet at any given time.  I suppose those words are very sacred to me, and She most definitely owned them in my mind every time they escaped Her lips and I found myself being escorted to some place or another to be almost immediately spanked.
Dana didn’t seem in the least disturbed by my outburst, except that it seemed she was politely trying to conceal a smile.  “You seem very preoccupied with your Mistress, and rightfully so.  But SHE was the one who suggested I  use that line, and now I see why.  You are not behaving very appropriately at the moment and I am sure your attitude with me would displease her.  Don’t you agree?”
I thought about this, for a split second, then nearly dropped to my knees ready to beg her not to tell my Mistress – but knowing  full well that I would have to tell her myself when she asked me about it, and that if I dared to lie to her it would mean big trouble.  I didn’t drop to my knees, but the tears started to stream down my face.  My body started to quiver a little as well and suddenly I felt cold.  Or maybe it was pure defeat.  The mere mention of my Mistress inspiring such a dramatic reaction?  What was happening to me?
Dana had obviously sensed my distress and reminded me to go to her as per her original instructions.  I did without question, the idea of my Mistress gripping me so tightly that all disobedience had instantly disarmed and was now not even within my reach.  “Would you like to know what’s going on?” Dana asked as I slowly made my way on trembling legs towards her.  I nodded.
“I did talk to your Mistress,” She informed me.  By now this was very obvious to me, but I declined to say so. “She told me that you are in trouble.  A great deal of it.  Generously, she decided not to punish you until after we had our session because your bottom wouldn’t be useful to me in the condition she intends to make of it.”  The tears had dried up now, but very small beads of perspiration formed on my brow.  And anywhere a tiny hair existed on my body, it stood at attention in captivated terror.  Not only was I terribly embarrassed She had spoken to another Dominant about my behavior, but also what she was going to do to me – which not even I was ready to comprehend the magnitude of, and probably would not be able to until the very moment it begins.
“You seem very upset, Angel.  Now I don’t want you to panic when I tell  you what’s going to happen next.”  Naturally the first thing one does when told not to panic, is panic.  It’s very much like someone who sees something disturbing on the road and tells you not to look.  You don’t even notice you’re looking until you are screaming at the next person not to do to it.  I wanted to say something but the words were lodged in my throat and I feared if I tried to make them unstuck that I might literally start choking.  Out of fear and desperation, not defiance, I chose to remain silent and merely listen.
Dana continued, unflinching, and emphasizing just the right words to make me cringe and feel a little ill.  “Your Mistress told me that it was recently Her birthday and that She believes birthdays are a new beginning.  It’s Her own little new-year, and a great time for a fresh start.  Having an upcoming birthday, I can certainly understand that.  Now, you’ve spoiled that a little with your misbehavior but she doesn’t think it’s too late for you.  I am here to help: to give you a warm-up for what awaits you at Her hands and, as She offered, to give you something to think about until you see Her next.  I have had to deal with my fair share of brats and I can certainly emphasize with Her frustration.   Now, do you have any objections?”
I was so nervous at this point that I couldn’t object even if I knew what I was objecting to.  It was only logical to conclude that she was going to spank me, but she didn’t exactly use that terminology and so I found myself unwilling, or unable, to connect the dots.  I said “No,” – not because I had no instinctual objections, but because saying “No” just seemed like the absolute worst thing to say.  That, and I knew whatever was happening was because I deserved it – and that my Mistress would never put me in harm’s way or subject me to unearned punishment. What can one do but comply when that is the case? 
“But why didn’t anybody tell me?”  was the only thing I could legitimately allow myself to say to Dana, instantly regretting it because of how pitiful its echo was.  I scanned my brain for the e-mail certain there was no mention of it.
Ms. Kane made no effort to conceal her grin this time but merely beckoned me towards her with the instructional gesture of her index finger that pointed first in her general direction, and then directly towards her lap.  “Because you didn’t take the time to ask,” she said.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Angel’s Pre-Punishment Blog


Readers,


Another nice entry from Angel, who will be receiving this punishment…today.


*****

It’s possible the VBB now has some competition in the “naughtiness” department and I am hoping his very nice wife (both of whom wished me well regarding my injury) will allow him to sympathize with my angst and provide me with some advice on how to deal with this anxiety.  And Dana, of course, who is ultimately in charge of comment approval.
Anyway, I am currently in a predicament that was recently, sort of, within my control. But now I’ve been completely stripped of any management of this situation because my Mistress has become indirectly involved and last night She threatened to call Dana – although She insists it wasn’t a threat.  Kevin and I think differently. 
We were at the studio and I was in too much pain and too exhausted to travel.  We both missed our Mistress terribly and when She called to check on us, we put Her on speakerphone.  We were having a great time for about an hour.  She made me forget how tired and horrible I was feeling.  I was supposed to go back to Her apartment but I couldn’t make it.  So, I was very sad. It was really nice that She kept Her little slaves company during their sleepover.  She had us both in hysterics and everything was great for a while.
However, towards the end of the night – I, naturally, made some sort of comment that She deemed inappropriate – even though I was joking. I swear on everything dear to me, I was totally joking.   We were talking about Dana and I (please make note of this – JOKINGLY) told my Mistress that Ms. Dana couldn’t do anything to me or Kevin because she’s not our Mistress. Kevin got a little chuckle out of it – mostly because he knew that was ridiculous and I wasn’t at all serious, but our Mistress did not see the humor.  I’m afraid this might be turning into a Ms. Mona Rogers-ish relationship for me and Kevin. 
Mistress Mona is second in command and now Ms. Dana has her own powers, as well.  This could be good or bad.  This means she could play with Kevin and I if we are good and she is in the mood (and really, has this woman ever NOT been in the mood to spank somebody for some reason or another???) or she can punish us if we are bad and she doesn’t have to request specific permission.  It’s pretty clear she’s been “preapproved” since her last visit to NY.  Perhaps that’s why DN got upset, because I already know this.  I wasn’t joking about a Mistress or Dominant who hasn’t been granted any authority.  Whatever the case, She was mildly offended.
I, umm, don’t think I’m allowed to joke anymore until I get my attitude under control.  Immediately following my little “funny” is when DN said She was strongly considering calling Dana directly.  I suppose the intent of this would be so that there would be no uncertainly on Dana’s part regarding her level of interaction with us.  Ms. Dana is extremely respectful as a Top and highly protocol oriented – so I could see where she might be hesitant to punish one of us (if such a situation were to arise) if she didn’t have distinct permission to do so.
It sounded like DN wanted to make it clear to Dana personally that she has the authority to discipline us when we are in her presence.  Maybe she was thinking Kevin and I would try some kind of trickery and try to keep this information from Dana  However, neither of us would do that because DN would consider that lying by omission – and that is very frowned upon by our Mistress.  I’m sure Dana doesn’t think it’s too great, either.  Kevin hasn’t been spanked for this yet.  But I couldn’t sit down for a very long time after She tricked me into confessing something that I didn’t directly lie about; I just wasn’t exactly forthcoming.  Apparently, not telling IS a lie.
So, yes, I already told Dana that DN has extended Her permission for play/discipline/punishment and of course anything work related.  I hope DN doesn’t think I lied.  But Kevin and I were both frozen in fear at the thought that She might call Dana, anyway. The room went completely silent and Kevin and I looked at each other for a brief second, our faces contorting into expressions of distress before we both began pleading with Her not to.  Kevin is not in trouble with Dana, but now he officially knows he can be, and I saw the blood drain from his face.  At one point DN asked us why we were so quiet and reminded us “no one had died” and there was no need to be so somber.  Except there kind of is.
Okay, okay – what the hell am I getting at already, you all must be wondering.  Where’s the spanking?  Well, it’s coming.  Literally.  Sunday, the 13th of November: somewhere between 5 and 8pm.  Dana and I had a “play date,” scheduled.  However, I did ask her if we could incorporate actual discipline into the session as I am truly having a problem with letting my emotions dictate my behavior – my injury was actually partially the result of an angry outburst.  No one got hurt but me, don’t worry.  Beyond that I really felt awful that I had upset my Mistress and was not entirely feeling deserving of a perfectly enjoyable session – especially because Dana’s visit had a little something to do with DN not wearing out my bottom the week of the transgression, which would have made it impossible for me to interact with Dana, considering how hard my Mistress was intending to spank me.
I was pretty honest with Dana, and I certainly didn’t have to twist her arm to get her agree to some true domestic discipline for real-life infractions.  However, because I had suggested it myself – I assumed I’d have some liberties to adjust the session if necessary: i.e. if Dana starts spanking me too hard or in ways that I particularly dislike, mercy would be granted easily and << I >> could determine the level of discipline I didn’t want to surpass for either physical or psychological reasons.
However, this has all dramatically shifted and this is how it happened:
DN and I were resting in bed.  She was so nice and loving to me despite everything – I imagine it’s because She very much knows how much I love and adore Her, despite my childish and bratty behavior at times.  We spoke about a lot of things, including being “accountable.”  I told Her that I was honest with Dana and requested some discipline for my poor behavior.  DN was very on-board with this idea, and while I certainly didn’t think She’d have any objections –  I wasn’t exactly expecting it to go much further than that.  I was wrong.
“What is Dana going to do to you for acting like this?” DN asked me.
I suddenly felt afraid and honestly told her I was completely clueless.   I have no idea what Dana is going to do to me.  What I do know is that not only did DN tell me I was to let Dana know she had her full consent to actually PUNISH me (yes She used the bad scary word), but that also I was to give Dana a list outlining the specific ways I dislike being spanked.  This goes without saying (although I’m pretty sure DN actually did say it) that she wants Dana to know to best way punish me if this is something she wants to take on during our scene – and now that she has the necessary go-ahead; I can’t really see her declining.  This is very bad.   While I completely trust Dana, I’m having a hard time coming to terms with the fact that I really have no control now.  I felt this the moment Dana turned her suggestion that I send her the list (after an entire paragraph rambling and whining about it) into a pretty clear directive: “Angel.  Send me the list.  Now please.”  I guess that settled it, although I won’t lie and say I wasn’t curious to know what she would have done if I had “forgot” to send it or just told her “No.  I don’t want to.” I don’t really think she gets mad, but that would probably qualify as an #introuble. (Sorry – twitter withdrawal.  DN punished me from twitter and this is the only way I can get my fix) So, Dana has the list.  But I’m mad that she made me send it to her.  I’m mad that my Mistress got involved and now I have no control over the situation. I’m mad that I can’t change my mind. Yes, I am mad.
I am also utterly conflicted.  There’s an extremely genuine part of me that cries out to be punished and repent and receive the imparted lesson with a willing spirit and heart, and of course I could use the therapeutic effects that occur from a punishment both during and after the experience.  I also know that my Mistress would appreciate it and that maybe it would afford me a little extra forgiveness and possibly getting twitter back by accepting to be “accountable”.  And if the spanking is aversive enough to help me control my behavior – it’s not something I should resist for the sake of my health, sanity and relationships.
However, as much as I hate to admit this – there is a rebellious part of me that wants nothing to do with it.  The spirit of rebellion grew more “spirited” once my Mistress told me to tell Dana she could punish me for my overflowing inability to control my emotions and attitude – if that is something she feels comfortable doing.  And the rebellion secretly skyrocketed after I had to send Dana the “list.”  I don’t think any more honesty can hurt me at this point. 
So I am really having very contradictory attitudes towards this experience.  I am excited about seeing Dana, very excited. And I am more than intrigued to know what it might be like to actually be punished by her in a serious way for behaviors that actually need to be punished because they are dramatically affecting my life. But I could totally live with that curiosity going unfulfilled as I’m also somewhat terrified because I know Dana knows exactly what she is doing – which won’t be good for me in the moment, but will be once it’s over. It’s really the “moment” I am worried about.  I am afraid she will utilize the list and I am even more afraid that I might have a poor reaction to this.  I’m sure she can handle it, but I might not be able to handle it if I don’t get what I want. 
However, I have a strong feeling one way or another it will end with me in remorseful tears after ultimately being spanked into submission and repentance.  Obviously, we’ll keep you posted.
True Brat, aka, Angel


(More from Angel at littleprincessofpain.wordpress.com)
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘Extraordinary Experiences with Ms Dana Kane’


Readers,
Having arrived home from yet another amazing trip, I was happy to find an email from Angel – with whom I so thoroughly enjoyed meeting and playing..


Extraordinary Experiences with Ms. Dana Kane
I finally got to meet Dana after a couple of weeks of e-mail exchanges and planning for sessions, and while she knows I already love her – she definitely deserves a review for the benefit of all those “spankos” out there who might be considering a session with her.  She is truly wonderful and I wouldn’t be able to recommend her highly enough to anyone seeking a playful spanking, a true discipline session or something in between. 
I was definitely nervous when I went to the Studio when it came time to meet her.  She was already in session, and I waited quietly in the back.  I was quite surprised when she entered the room because I did not hear her coming.  She cracked open the door and found me sitting on the floor (since she had the extra chair for some OTK play).  I was instantly gripped by this sense of nervous panic.  She is really rather attractive with jet-black hair and beautiful, mesmerizing light blue eyes that I experienced in a span of a couple of hours changing from soft and inviting to stern and anxiety-provoking. 
When she saw me on the floor she said, “You must be Angel, ” and proceeded to turn to Kevin (the video editor and my “slave brother”) and exclaim, “Well isn’t she just so cute?”   Of course I blushed an unnatural shade of red and my heart started playing games inside my chest, refusing my instructions to calm it down a few notches.  We spoke a little; well actually – I mostly watched and listened as she spoke.  I was a little hypnotized by her accent.  I love the way she speaks.  I could just listen to her all day long.
The first session we had was with her client, and I did something for her that I wouldn’t do for many people – even if they threw $100 bills at me so quickly my head would spin.  However, from speaking to her in the e-mails and learning from  Ms. Mona Rogers  (whose opinion I value  more than I can say), and of course with permission from my Mistress, I decided to take a little blind leap of faith and trust her.  She used me as a “demonstration bottom” to instruct her client how to properly administer a spanking.
I will say I was pleasantly surprised when I met him, and Dana says that he felt the same way about me.  He was really very sweet and gentle and definitely more attractive than I had expected.  I misread one of Dana’s e-mails and thought she said he was “retired,” when in fact she said he was “retiring” – and so I expected to be interacting with a 70 year old gray haired man.  Not that there is anything wrong with retired 70 year old gray-haired men, but my senses were all confused from my expectations and mixed-up adjectives .
She had me layer my panties, so underneath my skirt I had a pair of full bottoms which covered a thong-type panty that left my cheeks exposed.  She laid out the implements on the bondage bed and had me lean over it, and then she began spanking me with her hand over my skirt and had her client follow her lead.  Really, I felt nothing and wondered what kind of little game this was.  It was more like patting and sort of felt like a little massage.  I liked it, but it was not long before I had my protection removed and Dana was demonstrating how and where to spank varying the level of intensity and interspersing it with gentle caresses and tending to the flesh. 
I maintained nearly perfect composure until she started on me with some moderately stingy whacks , which at one point landed so hard that I found myself leaning my body against her for support as she smacked me.  I know she was using much less force than she is capable of, but wow did it leave an impression.  Her client was a quick learner and picked up on her techniques, and I was not bothered in the slightest – until she started to spank the exact way that I hate and that I instantly associate with punishment… no matter what.  She was spanking me very low on my bottom, over both cheeks, very forcefully.  I wasn’t about to let on that this bothered me – as I knew within 2 seconds of meeting her I was going to really like her and would probably end up interacting with her again –  which means she might very likely have a legitimate opportunity to punish me at some point or another. 
To prevent the same mistake I did with my Mistress, I tried with every fiber of my being to remain unaffected.  However, I don’t know how great of a job I did in reality.  I do recall her every now and then being able to dictate how I was feeling based solely on reading my body language, which really impressed me.  She might have caught on without actually saying anything – but if not, I know my Mistress will tell her, this information is available on my blog, and if she ever does discipline me for something serious – I will not be able to conceal any reactions of distress from her.
Then came the part where I was over her knee, which was really the moment of truth for me as I didn’t know how I would react. I have a big OTK phobia.  I  must say though that I was dealing with it pretty decently due to her encouraging words and the fact that she  wasn’t anywhere  near driving me towards my tolerance level, and I knew I wasn’t in trouble.  But I did get a little squirmy over her lap because she was really spanking me hard.  Her hand is insane.  I was in a state of mild shock, not having expected it to hurt so much.  She also used some implements and the dreaded leg lock so that there was no chance of escape.  I wasn’t trying to escape but I started to drift out of the peaceful state I was in realizing that if I wanted to escape for whatever reason, I couldn’t.  She’s pretty much on the petite side, but I don’t think I could have fought my way out of her grasp if my life depended on it. 
Thankfully, this was just a demonstration and I wasn’t trapped there that long – but I was bordering on panic.  She started spanking me with some things like the wooden spoon, a paddle and various other “toys” – and she at times spanked areas that are unfamiliar to me, like the very upper part of my ass and the thigh territory.  By the time she was done with me I had sort of melted onto the floor and buried my head into her chest, prompting her to comfort me and play with my hair – which is something I like very, very much like.  I did not want to get up, at all, ever.  But it wasn’t over quite yet.
Her client had his chance to show Dana what he had learned and he did a very good job.  He is a very nice spanker, and even better at consoling a battered bottom.  He played with me for a little while longer and then Dana gave him a little show by using some more severe implements on me, including some sort of  heavy strap which almost made me jump 20 feet in midair. She also gave me three licks with the belt and I prayed she couldn’t see me shaking when she did it, and I got very gentle whacks with a rubber cable toy I made for my Mistress – that I now very much regret doing.
Then it was back over her knee, and by this time I was getting a little edgy.  She was spanking me pretty hard over and over in the spot that I dislike and I was terrified if I reacted that she would figure it out.  However, I couldn’t help myself and started to put my hand behind me – although I tried to fight that urge because I knew in no uncertain terms (because she said so) that she would pin my hand behind my back, and there’s nothing I hate more than that and the leg-lock. 
Luckily for me, she stopped spanking just in time.  Another few seconds and I would have leapt off of her lap before she would have known what was happening.  Her hand was so threatening that I had devised 3 different escape routes in my mind while over her knee and I was remarkably close to using one of them  just before I realized I wasn’t being smacked anymore.  I didn’t warn her of this possibility.  And I only feel safe informing of her about this now, as she reads this, because she is almost back in Vegas and I can’t suffer any repercussions!
I only asked her if she would be upset if I started crying, as there is only so much OTK I can endure, and she sweetly told me she would not be upset or offended.  I didn’t end up crying but I did get that streak of rebellion that was begging to rear its ugly head at her.  I am glad that didn’t happen.  I don’t know what she would have done with me really, if it had.  She might have considered it time to end the session because I was distressed, or she would have seen it for what it really was and taken me over her knee for a real spanking – which I had already told her she had the liberty to do if necessary (permission enthusiastically granted from my Mistress – who only met her for a few minutes but is already quite fond of her).
She is really an expert spanker in terms of physical and psychological technique.  When she was talking to her client, she told him that if someone over her knee couldn’t take it anymore that their only option to stop the spanking was to turn around while in that predicament and respectfully say so – at which point SHE would determine whether the level of discomfort was genuine and enough to stop the spanking or whether it was a whiny, manipulative ploy to control the scene.  This is disturbing because this is something I cannot even imagine doing, at least not with any success.  It’s so much easier to attempt manipulation when you are looking at the floor and not at the person spanking  you.  I can only imagine that it is a seriously terrible move to try to look a Dominant in the eye and lie to her while your ass is entirely at her mercy – which is of course not to say that I wouldn’t do it, because spanking hurts, sometimes so badly that I consider biting off my own arm to get out of one.
Well, I am sure I will have an opportunity to experiment some with Ms. Dana, as she is coming back to the City in November and I very much hope I will have the opportunity to interact with her again this time around.  I already can’t wait for her to return.  There are so many wonderful things to say about this woman, but I urge you to see for yourself what an incredible person she is – not to mention she seems to be a very adept disciplinarian and a literal spanking machine.  I am going to write a little more about her on my blog in the coming days, which you can feel free to visit (if you are so inclined) at:  http://www.littleprincessofpain.wordpress.com.
Regards,
Angel

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Thoughts on F/f discipline, from Angel


Readers, 
One of the great things about my job(life) is that I have the opportunity, time and again, to acquaint myself with cool, kind, intelligent people with similar interests. Angel is one of those people – a lifestyle submissive and spanking enthusiast. 
I’ve invited Angel to share…well, just about anything that she’d like here, and she’s been kind enough to send along an introduction of sorts, since we will be meeting for the first time in upcoming days. Maybe Angel will decide to share some post-meeting thoughts, as well.  In the meantime, I am looking forward to getting to know her soon.
– Dana
Read more of Angel’s thoughtful perspectives on life, love, and her d/s dynamic at Angel’s Spanking Blog.

From Angel:

If any of my blog readers find themselves here at Ms. Dana Kane’s site, which I am sure they will – if you are acquainted with my blog, you will know that I am no stranger to the supernatural. Usually this is because my Mistress has me convinced she could give Sylvia Brown a run for her money, but today this was all me. Or it was Dana Kane. Maybe all Tops are a little (or lot) psychic. I was trying to respond to one of Dana’s blog posts when I got an e-mail from her asking me if I felt like contributing something to her blog written from a female perspective. Coincidence? No one may ever know.
Anyway, here I am. I have an upcoming professional session with Dana ***, and am looking forward to interacting with her in just a few short days. She has generously supplied me with her time via e-mail correspondences and I truly find her quite pleasant. However, I cannot tell if I hope or do not hope that she has the opportunity to spend some time with my Mistress. For the sake of making a new Top friend, that would be splendid, and I know they would get along famously. For the sake of my bottom? I’m a little more fearful.
I am coming to learn that true disciplinarians share similar sentiments. While I have spent some of my free time going over Dana’s writings on her blog, finding them quite relevant and enthralling – I can’t help but admit that I get a little unsettled and sometimes unnerved when she talks about the serious “stuff.”
A hint of panic invaded my being when I read her little piece about excuses, and heard my own Mistress’ voice ringing in my ears. Ah, so there is another Dominant out there who refuses to accept the fact that “tired” is a valid excuse. And traffic – how slighted I felt that one day I did everything right with the exception of taking a precautionary earlier bus to account for any unforeseen road work. How I could not understand my Mistress anger, and even now must brace myself when recalling the incident to avoid becoming too emotional.
Every good intention was thwarted that day by my inability to make a simple and logical choice that would have left both my Mistress and myself in extremely good spirits. Instead, she was quite angry. I was sad. And poor Mistress Mona had to spare my life by keeping me so busy I couldn’t get in the way of the terrible wrath of Domina Nyx. It was truly dreadful. And I wish I understood enough then not to try to justify my inaction with excuse after excuse, truly believing it was a “reason.” I got punished, but it was not her handprint on my face, being denied playing arcade games at the Laundromat, being forced to stand at her side (in between endless chores for Ms. Mona Rogers) until the moment I had to go to bed, or the always present threat of a spanking that had the greatest impact. It was really the grief I felt over having tried so hard, and failed at the last moment, that made the biggest impression. I might have taken it a little to the extreme by showing up 3 hours early to anything important nowadays, but unless the hand of God is literally tugging at the back of my shirt, I will not be late again. If God decides to do this, I truly hope whomever is affected by said event will find this to be a “reason” and not an “excuse.”
Another “post” that struck me was one in which Ms. Kane briefly speaks of accountability. I will admit, I was so taken by this that I closed the entire browser and for the life of me couldn’t find it again when I went to write about it. An hour later (and now officially having read her entire blog but still missing this link) – I resorted to good old google: my best and dearest friend. Quick thinking: “Dana Kane spanking accountability.” Ah, there it is. And here she says: “I feel as though accountability is one of the keys of any successful discipline program. The recounting of misdeeds, while making direct eye contact, is essential.” I had a brief mini-vision and near stroke wondering what it would be like to have to confess something serious to her, forced to look at her and endure the scolding (in that very sweet but strict voice that I am now very familiar with via her free blog videos) that would probably be followed with a spanking. And then I thought of my Mistress, and most recently how I was punished on a car trip. I was, oh here we go…. “Tired.” (Wondering if I could somehow make it the case Dana misses that line)
Anyway, being a self-absorbed child, I decided to pout and keep up an attitude despite repeated warnings – and the fact that I couldn’t come up with one conceivable way I could be immediately spanked on the 5 hour drive. I was pretty sure She wouldn’t come back there and spank me. I didn’t think She would make her other slave pull off to the side of the road for this sole purpose. I felt pretty safe She wouldn’t find a way to do it at the event, in public, despite her sometimes numerous threats to the contrary.
At this point I was consumed with immediate self-gratification, with little regard for my Mistress’ desires. Not because I don’t love her dearly but because I was being a testy, miserable child-creature who was exhausted (having 3 hours less sleep on top of a sleepless night, because I was told the night before not to be even 5 minutes late) and convinced that my bottom was not in immediate danger. That was all that mattered until I was yelled at. “You’re not a child!” She hissed at me. I agreed, in exactly the same manner a child would if the situation made any sense, and responded with a defiant: “I know I’m not a child!” followed by me folding my hands into my chest and pouting so terribly, not even I could take it.
This was the last straw for my Mistress, who demanded I hold out my hand. I was so tired and grumpy that it took me until the first smack that I realized the nature of this command. I screamed a little and withdrew my hand, extending it back ever so slightly when I was told to put it back. I closed my eyes and tried to endure it, but She made me keep them open and look at Her – while keeping my hand steady and in position to be “spanked.” She told me I was being punished and while making me look at Her, asked me to tell Her why.
Really, I was mortified as I had to repeat my infractions and have them met with a smack so hard I was tearing. Suddenly, I did not want to be a child anymore – at least not a misbehaving one. I am not sure if the hardest thing was being hit like I was five, the actual pain, or having to make eye contact to explain that I knew I was being punished and why. When it was over, I retreated into a state of submission and clung to my Mistress in near desperation – as the only comfort I could find was within Her. She offered me Her forgiveness and I offered my gratitude, and things went beautifully until 9 hours later on the car ride home when I really could hardly keep my eyes open despite extra-large coffees, sodas and about 7 caffeine-packed Excedrin. I got my hand smacked again (well both of them actually), and it subdued me for a while, but I got a spanking when we got home – and still have beef jerky welts on my bottom and thighs. (Yes, you read that right. I caution you not to go near any Mistress who has an unopened stick of beef jerky. They may look innocent, but they actually are comparable to canes).
To the point of this: I hate being held accountable, and it’s especially intolerable during a punishment. I agree with Dana, and think it is a vital component of discipline because it teaches and humbles. But I most definitely cannot stand it in the moment. Thank God it is impossible to look at the person spanking you in the eye as you are being spanked. I think I die a little each time I go over my Mistress’ knee, with my bottom completely at Her mercy, being lectured and forced to respond in between strokes. Being made accountable in this way is absolutely mortifying – to be rebuked verbally and then smacked. That’s why sometimes I can’t take it when the spanking is actually over and I throw my head into her lap so She can’t see how She has shamed me. And then all I want to do is spend my life making up for why I was punished – yet I am a repeat offender of common mistakes.
As good intentioned as I am, as much as I love my Mistress, as much as my heart craves submission and to yield to Her within an inch of my life (and sometimes plus the inch) – my will exerts itself in menacing ways, and betrays not only Her, but the person who owns it: me. As sweet and generous and submissive as I can be at times, my nature is a paradox. I don’t want to be punished. I know if I asked Her to spank me because I craved it, needed it – that She would be generous and give it to me. Chances are it will still never happen according to the way I fantasize it might – but at least it would fulfill something I needed. I know I could come to Her and that because She understands my need for discipline, emotional releases and the like (not to mention the fact She is a true sexual sadist) that there is no need for reservations about this.
What I do have is lack of opportunity because I am so frequently spanked, and that definitely makes all forms of spanking aversive – even the kind I used to enjoy. She is so strict about discipline that I have no room to breathe or seek this out on my own terms. Even when I am good – my behavior isn’t consistent to the point where I begin to develop the desire to be spanked within my own physical and psychological jurisdiction. And I have never had a Mistress who used humiliation constructively and so completely against me (by taking me over Her knee against my will and making references to the fact I am bad and act like a child and need to be spanked… and much worse)that it almost becomes worse than the spanking itself. It is amazing what a few embarrassing words can do for an already lacking pain tolerance – especially when they are so manipulated they serve a dual purpose: to make me feel shamed, and to hold me accountable – which by now we all know, I hate.
But I don’t think being accountable is something many people like, and really Dana touched on a very exposed nerve with her post and her examples – all of which I am guilty of. Except I do not have what it takes yet to hold myself accountable, and so I need my Mistress, and indeed She is a source of motivation. On the one hand lies the desire to please, and on the other, to avoid punishment. This whole accountability thing, which I have written so many times now that it’s starting to rattle me, is really the reason I sought out a D/s relationship in the first place and have been seeking them since as long as I could remember. But the whole games changes when one finds that person who can get the job done no matter what the hell you do to avoid it. Part of me is so rebellious because I didn’t think it was an actual possibility in real life. I never had to take it seriously because it didn’t exist. I suppose it boils down to this: I never truly thought that I was punishable – which made me a target for abusive relationships.
Honestly, and regrettably, something about abuse is often easier to tolerate. There is no accountability in abuse. But there is when your Mistress takes you over Her knee like an insecure child, spanks you until you can’t sit down while turning your ass and your face the same shade of red – and then even worse, loving you, genuinely, when it is over. Holding you. Stroking your hair. Wiping the tears. Offering you restitution. Cradling the will She has subdued because She has no interest in murdering your spirit, but taming it so that it ceases to do damage – and refusing to give up because She believes in what She does. This is why I revere my Mistress, although I am not sure She knows or even if I have ever told Her in quite this way. But it’s very powerful for me. I am still coming to terms with the fact that She exists. She thinks I am joking when I say this to Her. But I am not.
All that being said, I am looking forward to my first meeting with Ms. Dana Kane – whom, remarkably, I had been missing for a long time. My apologies, but since I have found my Mistress, there has been no need for me to search the Internet in hopes that someone like Her existed (like I said, still waiting on confirmation She is real).
But it was much to my delight when I discovered Dana’s blog (and that she exists, too), and her contests, and when I heard such nice things about her. It is wonderful to find that more Tops out there exist who share this same spirit of discipline, love and play – and that they are willing to so openly share this with others. To me, this is part of the reason I write my blog – not only for my Mistress and myself, but for others who are truly interested in real life D/s relationships. These are in depth entries – they are really gifts. I have considered Dana’s blog a gift -those words of wisdom she shares, along with the stories of those she disciplines, her accolades for other spanking/discipline enthusiasts, her free videos, the fact that she offers spanking “prizes” – it’s really pretty amazing to me. And I thank her, on behalf of myself and all the others who may want to thank her but haven’t yet (because they are “busy” or “tired” or “stuck in traffic” or even just “shy.”)
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Winner of the ‘Person Place and Thing’ Contest



The ‘Person Place and Thing’ Spanking Story Contest was tough: it required time, research, and a lot of creativity. While I received only a handful of entries, each one was just as enjoyable as the one before, and I have realized that having a few outstanding entries makes the decision-making tough, tough, tough.
I am posting the winner, along with all the other entries, throughout the month of June. The winner will receive a free spanking session with me.


This is quite possibly one of the best pieces of spanking fiction I have read yet…beautifully descriptive and detailed..
it is called ‘Good Day for a Wish’.


Please enjoy the winning entry.   – Dana

*****
Good Day for a Wish


It is always hardest near the end…but only 3 more.  I can do this.  I need this.  I deserve this, and it is worth a bit of discomfort.  I focus on my breathing and close my eyes.  Just as I start to let go, BAM, I am brought back to the present.  I turn to look over my shoulder and glare at the child in the seat behind me, vowing to upgrade to first class on the plane ride back.  Only 3 more hours before we land in Italy.

The trip to Rome is a graduation gift.  With the intensity of the program I was in, I am ready to let loose and relax.  No papers to write, no reading to get behind on, no tests to study for.  Just time…time in Italy…maybe even time for romance.  

The taxi finally pulls up in front of Hotel Fontana Roma, and I am pleased to have a room with a view of Trevi Fountain.  I had planned to shower and take a leisurely stroll through the neighborhood, but I stand transfixed at the window.  It is drizzling, and the fountain is surrounded with people in rain ponchos.  Umbrellas of yellow, red, and black create a polka-dot river as people scurry along the street.  The fountain is magnificent, yet something quite ordinary draws my attention.  Amidst the chaos of the crowd, a street vendor stands twirling his blue umbrella; the nearby light creating an opaque sapphire oval around him.  What is it about him?  He seems so aware of everyone and everything surrounding the fountain, yet he is somehow detached from it all.  I suddenly realize that he is looking up at my window, meeting my gaze.  A shiver runs through me as I am certain he can read my thoughts and view my deepest desires.  Shaking my head, I realize that I must be very tired from the long journey, and that it might be better to rest and start my vacation in earnest tomorrow.

The morning greets me with sounds of people admiring the splendor of the fountain.  I set out for the day prepared to be open to whatever unfolds.  Little do I know how significant that decision will be.

“The fountain, she is beautiful, no?” The voice caresses me like warm honey.  Turning, I see the street vendor from last night up close.  His face is relaxed, and his eyes sparkle as if he holds the secret to happiness.  I must look like a tourist, as he speaks in English, and because he doesn’t say anything to anyone else who passes him.  Today, his blue umbrella offers shade as the sun sifts through and tints his skin sapphire.  I smile, and continue to walk closer to the fountain.  His voice raises to reach me, calling, “Is good day for your special wish.  Throw your coin today.”  What is it that I will wish for during my special time here?  
Approaching the fountain, I am taken aback by the magnitude of the statues.  It is a very different experience than viewing it from my hotel room.  A faint scent of freshly baked bread and cinnamon attracts my attention to the lower tier.  My breath catches as my gaze rests upon a beautiful woman standing at an angle just below me.  I lean on the rail, savoring her rich accent, watching the breeze make her red skirt dance, enjoying the playful bounce of the gentle curls of her thick hair as it cascades across her shoulders.  She is leading a tour group.  Maybe I will follow along…it would be nice to learn about the fountain, but what I really want is to be near her.  The distinct sound of her heels encourages me to work my way through the slight crowd and closer to her.

“Celestina, look,” someone from her tour says, pointing to a man and woman at the basin of the fountain.  Celestina, I now hold her name…both beautiful and powerful.

“ Fontana di Trevi, she is a popular place for the weddings.  Many people they come here also for the pictures of their wedding.  You see the two horses, yes,” Celestina says as she lifts her sculptured arm towards the statue.  “This one, it is calm, obedient.  But this one, it resists.  The story is for the sea, but also can be for marriage, no?  How will the new couple decide what is right when they want different things?  Even tonight, maybe these two will have a special newlywed spanking,” she says, tilting her head to the young couple getting married.  Her tour group chuckles at the comparison of the people and statues, but my heart races at her mention of a spanking.  Celestina smiles at the group, but does not laugh.  I can sense that she appreciates obedience, and imagine her to be rather capable of administering a sound spanking.    

I only half listen as Celestina continues describing the symbology of the fountain.  My thoughts are of being over her lap as she disciplines my bottom.  Talk of making wishes brings me back to the tour.  I need to pay attention, because I now know the special wish I have for this trip.  As I fumble in my pockets for two coins, the tour group spreads out along the basin of the fountain, joking as they throw their coins.  “No, no.  You must throw them properly if you want your wish to come true,” Celestina says as she begins to demonstrate.  At that same moment, I release the coin from my right hand over my left shoulder, quickly turning to watch it fall to the bottom of the fountain and seal my fate.  I hold my breath as my coin collides with Celestina’s before plunging into the water.  Our eyes meet, her jaw set, eyes slightly narrowed, and a thin smile emerges on her lips.  “Be careful what it is you wish for as it may come true,” she says before breaking eye contact.  

As the members of the group finish with their coins and wishes, they discuss the cafes and shops they want to visit before gathering for their next destination.  I fade back into the crowd, and feel a firm hand on my shoulder.  “You make a wish, yes?” 

“Yes, Celestina.”

“You will come here tonight.  Eight o’clock for private tour, yes?”

“Yes, Celestina.”

And then she is gone.  I am left quivering with excitement and nervousness, already starting to count the hours until 8:00.  I walk through the streets in a bit of a daze, enjoying the atmosphere, new sights and sounds, and continually checking my watch.  At six, I head back to my hotel to freshen up and get ready for…I didn’t know what I am getting ready for.

I hear the deep honey voice, “I tell you is good day for your special wish,” and see the street vendor standing in the sapphire blue oval cast by his umbrella.  “You met Celestina, yes?  Is very special tour you will have.  You will be very happy.  Very, very happy.”  Feeling exposed, I continue to my hotel wondering what was in store and how the street vendor fits into it.

It’s quarter to eight, and I make my way back to the fountain.  Will Celestina really be there, I wonder.  Nearing the man with the blue umbrella, I hear him whistling, and we nod at each other as I pass by.  I sense someone watching me as I get closer to the basin of the fountain, and Celestina approaches me with a welcoming smile.  “Is good you come.  Here, come sit here with me,” Celestina gracefully moves to the rim of the fountain and pats a place on the concrete ledge next to her.  “You come in my tour today, but you are not part of the group.”

I start to respond, but she continues.  “You throw the coin to make a wish and it kisses mine.  It is not something that happens very often.  It must be a very special wish, for here we are.”  I feel myself blush as she speaks with such confidence that I’m sure she knows my visions of being across her lap.  “The couple getting married here this morning, you saw them, yes?”  I nod in reply as I realize we are sitting in the exact spot where the couple exchanged vows only hours ago.  “Tomorrow, my brother will be married here.  I have very important job with my new sister-in-law.  The others in the group this morning, they think I make a joke about spanking, but not you.  I see in your eyes.  Then our coins come together, and I knew this wonderful fountain brings us together for both of our wishes.” 

“I don’t understand,” I tell her.  

“Let me show you,” she responds, pulling me across her lap.  I start to pull away, surprised by her actions, but her solid hold on my waist and my underlying desire for the experience supercede.  “You want a spanking and I must give a spanking.  My brother, he is the untamed horse, and I must show my new sister-in-law how to help him be a good husband.”  Though there is no levity in her voice, she begins to spank me lightly, almost playfully.  Her voice is both calm and penetrating.  “It should be my mother teaching her, but my mother is not well, so I must take her place.  But I have no practice.  So today, I wish for someone who I can spank so my new family can live together happily.  Is true you want me to spank you, no,” she asks, as her hand comes down harder.  I nod my answer, unable to voice the gratitude of having my wish fulfilled.  “But this, this is not a spanking.  It does not hurt you.  It is something you like, yes?”  Again, I nod, craving to feel the impact of her hand on my bottom.  She increases the tempo of her hand landing on alternating cheeks, and hits slightly harder.  I sigh from relief rather than discomfort, and this seems to ignite something in her.  She begins to spank me more forcefully.  I look around, grateful that there are not on-lookers.  

It starts to drizzle.  “Stand up,” she commands.  Disappointed that she has finished, I hesitantly get to my feet.  Before I realize what has happened, she has my pants unbuttoned, unzipped, around my knees, and me back over her lap, quickly resuming where she left off.  “My brother, he is tough.  If this spanking does not hurt you, it will mean nothing to him.  I must be able to show my new sister-in-law how to discipline him so my brother will understand.”  Her swats sting my bottom, and I am torn between wanting her to stop, and wanting her to spank harder.  

“Still, you do not cry out,” she says, pulling my underpants down and spanking faster and harder.  The sounds of her slaps are no longer lost in the noise of the fountain, but seem to echo, and sting a bit more with the wetness of the drizzle.  I begin to gasp for breath and groan as she relentlessly continues to spank me.  My bottom smarts, but I want more.  

The drizzle turns to a light rain, and Celestina’s hand stops.  I rest my head on the fountain ledge, taking deep breaths and relax my lower body.  “Now I will spank you,” she says, placing her hand on the small of my back.  I feel the intense sting of a hairbrush whacked hard across first my right cheek, then my left in a slow, methodical pattern.  I begin to whimper involuntarily.  A few agonizing moments later, Celestina unleashes a flurry of swats.  I begin to moan and struggle to escape, my legs flailing, and my hands reaching back to sooth my burning backside.  Effortlessly, Celestina repositions me so that my hands are on the ground, she wraps her leg around mine and pins me with her free hand between my shoulder blades.  She makes it clear that I will not go anywhere until she decides the spanking is finished.   

Celestina resumes lashing me with the hairbrush.  Her pace is rapid and unrelenting, showering my bottom so intensely that the raindrops do not have time to land and offer any soothing.  I sob openly, and am both physically and emotionally raw.  Slowing down, though continuing to spank me, Celestina tells me to prepare for the final 3 strokes.  Only 3 more, I tell myself.  I can do this.  I need this.  I deserve this, and it is worth a bit of discomfort.  Whack, Whack, Whack.  And the spanking is over.

Gently, Celestina rubs my bottom, crooning:  “It is a good spanking, yes?”  I nod, not yet able to find my voice, and she guides my pants back into place.  As my breathing slowly returns to normal, I notice the sapphire blue circle surrounding the shadow of me across Celestina’s lap.  Glancing to the side, I meet the gaze of the street vendor who is sheltering us from the rain with his upheld umbrella.  

“Two special wishes granted today,” his honey voice reminding me of my decision to be open to whatever the day brought.  And, indeed, my wish had been granted.  I linger in  gratitude for the wonderful spanking.  

~ The Beginning


DanaKaneSpanks@gmail.com
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.